In the Cosmos full of more stars and galaxies than one could ever hope to count, many looked for fame, fortune, and riches, but a few, a very few, sought to make their wishes a reality. Magic. The ability to influence the world around them was rarer, and so, these few, would listen to the secrets of the Universe. And gleaned from their ramblings, the ability to influence the very reality that surrounded them. The lucky experienced stories out of a book and the sleeping found only nightmares. Shadows twisted upon a plain fraught with perils, gusts of wind stirred the sands of Destiny into unreadable patterns and the sky darkened and Magick shall be the scapegoat, released back into the world of danger and desire. 

Prologue

As most of our brave protagonists all partied late into the night, stupidly ignoring all media and instinctual warnings of peril, news reporters broadcasted about strange solar flares and extrasolar radiation that riddled the emergency stations, only moments before all the satellites shut down for good. 

Chapter 1

Dalton Dankworth awoke to find himself, surprisingly, back in his room in the two-bedroom townhouse downtown he had recently bought.  With an arid, dry mouth and the particular aftertaste of a heavy night of drinking and smoking, Dalton guzzled the tepid water that was still full beside his bed. 

Thanks for the water, drunk Dalton. 

You’re welcome, hungover Dalton!

He lazily pulled the blinds open and inspected the view of the historic street. Strange hues of orange and purple played across the sky like the Northern Lights. The striating colors had a surreal effect, like a sunset painting with water splashed onto the canvas before the paint could dry, the colors ran and bled into each other. The streets were nearly empty with the only occupant apparently being a middle-aged businessman running down the sidewalk, guessing he was probably late to some important meeting Dalton wished him all the speed in the world. 

Gah! My mouth tastes like something died in it.

 The spacious room on the third-floor brownstone overlooked the downtown streets of a mid-sized little city in the southeast of Georgia named Savannah. Old cobblestones adorned the street that ran alongside the river. The view was awesome with the gold capitol dome in the distance. 

His city was a renowned colonial port from the origins of the United States. Its rich history had garnered a reputation of ghosts, haunted buildings, and cemeteries and its progressive underground and acceptance of art and free thinking had encouraged Dalton to move here from his neighboring state of South Carolina. 

Still groggy from sleep, he rubbed his eyes and wondered what day it was and what his plans had been, if any, and would consequently most likely blow off. 

He walked into the bathroom and in the mirror stared at his rather disheveled form. Twenty-six years hadn’t been unkind to him, having grown into his large jaw and intimidating height, at six foot three, he usually towered over most of his fellow compatriots, but his height was one of his favorite attributes. His thick mop of light brown hair attempted to point in every direction at once and appeared to be succeeding. 

Running his hands under the faucet, he collected some water into his cupped hands and attempted to tame the beast that was his coif into some semblance of order. A quick brush was necessary. 

His dedication to the gym was evidenced in his broad shoulders and lean muscle covered his entire frame. At 200 pounds, Dalton was by no means a small man, but years of being gangly and sudden growth spurts had taught him body control and how to move nimbly so as to avoid running into door frames and various pieces of furniture whilst growing up. 

Dalton prided himself on his ability to be quiet and light-footed, and in particular, sneaking up on his frat brothers, roommates, or friends and scaring them could be considered a hobby or pastime of his. 

Quickly dressed in some athletic gear, he decided a quick jog might clear his head and allow him to feel more like a human being again, and would hopefully combat this wicked hangover. 

He threw on a pair of running shorts, a tight fitting, black pullover, and a pair of tennis shoes, he crept downstairs so as not to wake his roommate, Katie, who had been out as late as he had. Pumping himself up, he vigorously splashed more water in his face. Cranking some 80’s music into his earphones, he stretched quickly and loosened up his taut muscles. The residual smell of gin was not pleasant, so he decided to depart. 

 It was time to hit the asphalt. 

Chapter 2

Opening the front door, Dalton was presented with a very peculiar scene. The sky continued its eerie display of shifting lights, like some equatorial version of the Northern Lights. Dalton reached in his pocket to look at his cell phone. The phone was completely off, and he couldn't even get a light to turn on or his saved music to play. This was strange because Dalton had been charging his phone all night, trusting his muscle memory and firmly encrusted habits to put his phone on charge no matter how drunk he had been the night before. 

Looking around the nearly deserted street, everything was odd. No matter what time of day, there were usually some people walking around, whether they be tourists shopping, locals heading into or out from work, or even a random vagrant or homeless person meandering down the street asking for change. This time, the streets were ghostly with the flickering lights in the sky. The roads and buildings had a fantastical appearance, the shifting shadows and heavy breeze blowing bits of paper and trash around the air, added to the effect. 

It looked like the set of a dystopian movie. 

At a brisk jog, he began to head towards the center of downtown. After only a few steps, he began to hear a high-pitched noise, wails and voices, overlapping and crescendoing at random intervals. Shouts reverberated from the center of downtown, no, not shouts, screams, echoing through the valley-like buildings. 

A cacophony began to arise of different volumes, frequencies, and intensities. The ulations emanated from the downtown center. Some even began to not sound human, as Supra-auditory echoes reached him from the megaphone-like downtown district. 

Dalton was no coward, but had seen enough movies and read enough books to know that something bad was happening. Those screams contained pure terror and fear in its most unadulterated form. He threw himself against the side of a building. The numerous openings and alleyways provided cover and places to duck behind every few feet.  

Using the quiet steps Dalton so prided himself on, he ran through various scenarios in his head, whilst slowly inching himself towards the noises, which grew increasingly louder. Could this possibly be a terrorist attack? 

Another 9/11 but located in the heart of his quaint, mid-sized city in Georgia? Maybe another shooting from some gun-toting psycho? Or possibly some form of a natural disaster, like a sinkhole under the street, or a small earthquake had disrupted the calm of the tourist hub?

He continued to creep closer, and in the distance could see figures moving, darting about at what were clearly high speeds. The figures sprinted and ran about in every different direction. Dalton neared a side street, a couple in their fifties exploded from a side alley, nearly barrelling into Dalton. 

“RUN!! MONSTERS ARE COMING. RUN!!!” 

The slightly overweight woman was shouting nearly incomprehensibly, her voice wavered, and she was already gasping for air. 

The man continued to pull her along by her hand, not even halting to look at him. They continued at a slow run, the woman continually looking back over her shoulder, fear causing her eyes to bug out and look unnaturally white. 

Thoroughly confused, Dalton advanced with even more trepidation and caution. He began to see more people running, screaming incoherently, others just sprinting full out away from the cluster of high rises and office buildings and the capitol building. An explosion and concussive boom rang out somewhere in the distance. Dalton was wondering if it was an elaborate prank or if they were possibly filming a movie or show and he just didn’t know where the cameras were located. 

Savannah was becoming a hub for the entertainment industry and filmmakers enjoyed Georgia and its relaxed tax laws compared to places like California and New York. Now you know why so many shows finished with, “Made in Georgia”.

It was then Dalton began to see people covered in blood. A woman ran screaming with a child clinging to her torso, wrapped tightly in her arms. The woman had a massive gash over her eyes that was relentlessly streaming blood. The baby didn't appear to be moving or crying which was even more concerning to Dalton, as the gory imagery of the woman's bright red blood dripped onto the white bassinet covering the baby’s head. 

“Ma’am, do you need help, what's happening?” Dalton cried out uselessly, the woman ran past with nary a thought about stopping for help. 

He looked forward then, and on cue, turning a corner, was one of the “monsters”. The creature wasn’t large. The creature was about three feet tall, completely nude save for a small loincloth, leathery forest-green skin, overly large ears that flopped to either side like a dog or rabbit, huge bug eyes that had cat-like pupils, red-tinted irises, and a shark-like maw containing rows and rows of little razor teeth and claws with hooked, black nails shining like jet in the odd spectrum of light. Dark, reddish brown liquid dribbled down his jaw, and splashed onto the dark gray concrete of the street.

Dalton froze, his heart felt like a literal drum had been placed inside his chest, each frantic beat felt as if his whole body was thrumming with each tympanum of sound and motion, his breathing resonated in his ear like a train roaring by at close range. A slight trickle of sweat ran down his back, gathering speed as it was absorbed into the sporty fabric of his black under armor pullover. 

In the distance, Dalton could see people screaming and running haphazardly every which way. They were being chased by the odd looking creatures, some wielding little clubs and daggers, others just using claws and teeth. Tearing apart women, men and children with equal abandon. The juxtaposition of the serene fountains still going off jetting water into the air, provided a surreal counterpart to the mayhem. 

It was hard to tell, but there were various other shapes and creatures stalking about, some appeared tall, very tall. Some he couldn’t see at all, they looked like shadows flitting about the ground, utilizing the shifting lights from the confused twilit sky. The screams got louder as the visual imagery sunk into place, the devastation, the impossible massacre of everyday people by fiends and monsters. 

The absurdity of the situation hit Dalton like a truck. This…..simply couldn't be real. A much too lucid dream or possibly, maybe he had been drugged and this was some auxiliary hallucinatory effect, were the only reasonable explanations to come to mind. The creature turned and looked directly at Dalton. His huge frog eyes scoped him up and down, and even from thirty feet away, Dalton could feel the animal-like appraisal. He suddenly felt that this visceral situation was a little too real, and warranted a quick response. 

Dalton took off at a sprint back the way he came. 

Oh man, oh man, oh man, oh man. 

To say Dalton was freaking out was a minor understatement. He ran full tilt back towards his house, the same thought, the same word kept bouncing around inside his skull. 

Goblin. 

That thing looked exactly how he imagined a goblin, an imp, a gremlin, whatever you wanted to call it, it would look like that. Dalton played enough games and watched enough fantasy films to recognize the creature. The description was pretty much spot on from any of his computer games or RPG’s. 

Could this be some throw back from another era, a creature re-released back into the world from some underground cavern? Possibly, some government cloning or genetic manipulation project gone awry? These thoughts tumbled through his head as the sound of his frenzied footfalls slapping against the street provided an accompanying soundtrack. 

Dalton quickly passed the older couple and likewise did not look back, as the sounds of their gasping punctuated the background roar of screams and melee carnage downtown. 

As he neared the entrance to his townhome, a flash of green was his only warning when one of the goblin creatures emerged from a side alley squeezed tightly between two shop buildings. Dalton careened into the goblin without the slightest possibility, or even thought, of slowing down. 

As he slammed into the smaller creature his weight and momentum carried the monster into a cartoonish tumble of arms and legs, knocking both of them onto the ground. The long sleeves of his shirt protected his arms from the worst of the damage, but his knees suffered a severe scraping and bruising and the presence of gravel on his face indicated he might have eaten some dirt too. 

Sitting up, slightly dazed but still amped with adrenaline that coursed through his system like some druggie on a terrible amphetamine high, Dalton looked at the goblin, who was face down and just rousing. It’s high pitched vocal chords issued forth groggy and whining sounds, similar to an injured animal. Dalton realized this creature, about the size of a large toddler, had taken the hit worse than him. It shook its head and raised itself off the ground on spindly arms and wicked looking claws that clicked on the street as it placed them points down. 

Without a second thought, Dalton raised his leg, and brought his foot down on top of the thing’s head as hard as he possibly could. 

*Dalton Side Note: Because of my height and history as a swimmer, I had always been self-conscious of my “chicken legs” As a result, the last few years were heavily dedicated to squats, deadlifts, and leg exercises to remedy this corporeal deficiency. Consequence = my legs were strong and packed a wallop, and at 6”4, my long legs created a lot of speed and force when given freedom of movement. 

The goblin’s head was smashed into the unforgiving street with his heel directly behind its skull. Its open maw smashed into the concrete, teeth and black blood sprayed forth from its mouth in a sudden jet. This was desirable, but the shocking result was the indentation and crumpling of the thing’s skull. The bones seemed much more frail than humans, and the heel of his shoe went half way into the muck and grisly matter before stopping. The goblin dropped to the ground and immediately stopped moving. Dalton withdrew his foot with a little shaking, bits of brain and skull were twitched off. He couldn’t help making a mieu of revulsion, with the musky and decaying smell of rotting meat assaulting his nostrils immediately. The goblin smelled something awful. 

Dalton looked for the couple and caught the tail end of them turning down a side street, clearly wishing to avoid the obvious encounter he had just started, and to his growing elation, finished. 

“Thanks for the help and checking on me,” he called out uselessly. 

So much for humanity bonding together, huh?

As he stood up and began to brush himself off, he looked around for any other monsters or goblins. The street was still relatively empty, with a few people running in the distance. Dalton must assume that this phenomenon was fairly widespread, and he could only assume that this was what all the commotion was about. Dalton began to walk away, an image popped into his mind, overlaying his current view of the downtown streets and the corpse of the goblin. 

LEVEL GAINED.

Huh?

SEARCH GOBLIN?......

Confused, Dalton swiped at the letters. They hovered over the corpse of the goblin like some game prompt. The writing was clearly visible but so was everything behind it, like having a fuzzy squiggle in your line of sight that moved with your vision. Dalton bent over and fumbled around the nearly skeletal body of the creature. Its head was disproportionately large to its fragile skeletal structure. Flipping the body over, the goblin appeared to have a small bone knife tucked into his loincloth. Grabbing it, Dalton turned it over in his hands, examining the details more closely. 

Bone Knife- A crude knife made from the bones of some unknown animal. It looks to be in poor condition. 

The writing again appeared overlaying his normal vision, akin to a computer screen with multiple windows open at once or a military HUD. Dalton’s confusion and apprehension was only surpassed by his growing fear of being out in the open. Tucking the knife into his waistband, he jogged in the direction of his house. 

Chapter 3

Dalton ran the short distance back to his house as quietly as possible, his head on a constant swivel looking for any signs of movement, monsters, or anything out of the ordinary. 

Climbing the stairs to the second story door he went inside as quickly as possible and shut the door, turning both locks firmly. 

Panting and catching his breath whilst leaning against the door, his roommate, Katie was coming down the stairs staring intently at her phone. 

“Hey, is your phone working?” She didn’t bother looking up and continued uselessly pushing all the buttons on the side of her gadget. 

Without saying anything, Dalton snatched up the remote control in another futile attempt at working any technology. The lights wouldn’t even come on. Angrily tossing the remote onto the couch, it bounced and careened off the edge of the cushions like an amateur gymnast competing badly in the junior Olympic vault category. 

“What’s wrong, you look a bit pale…and gross.” Katie said having finally witnessed his sweat-plastered hair and gradually glancing down at his leg smeared in filth. He assumed it must look like mud, but knowing it was dried goblin blood made nothing better. 

“Have you looked out the window, spoken to anyone, done ANYTHING?” He shouted a bit at the end, realizing he’s tense from everything going on, but it's like he’s watching himself from a distant perspective, floating around, watching this guy freak out, he couldn’t help getting frustrated. 

“No….I just woke up. What's going on with you? Why are you freaking?” Katie cocked her head at him and scrunched up her nose. She was still in pajamas with a loose shirt on. We had lived together for a few years now and we got along well enough. She was a bartender at a restaurant downtown and we work similar hours. She was tall for a girl and a bit overweight, unruly brown hair that hung almost to her waist provided her signature look.

“Katie, the freakin’ world is ending and you’re the only person going to sleep through it.” He started pacing through the room, closing the blinds, peeking down the still empty streets, scanning for the enemy with furtive glances. 

She was obviously rattled, knowing that Dalton was not one to become agitated easily. This was the guy that talked anyone down from starting a fight in a bar, even though he could have won easily having a 100 pounds on the guy and being a foot taller. 

“Just tell me what’s going on Dalton.” Katie asked pleadingly, a slight tint of whinging perforating through. 

Dalton walked to the back door and began describing everything that had happened in detail. Beginning with the strange sky and finally finishing with the goblin and the strange magical air writing. He looked over at Katie and she looked dumbfounded. 

“Really? All that just happened? While I was asleep? You’re not going to prank me again Dalton, so stop trying” She began to walk to the front door, he quickly dashed past her and pushed his back up against it. 

“I’m not kidding. I’m not pranking. If anything, I’m underexaggerating.” Dalton said with the most sincere and emphatic belief he could force into the statement. 

“Look out the windows, but be careful. Don’t draw attention to ourselves, I’m going to get whatever weapons I can find. We need to think about gettin’ out of here, my car is out back, we can gather some food and head out of town.” Dalton said quickly moving back into the kitchen and collecting knives and opening cupboards. 

Katie began to look out the window with caution, only separating the blinds about an inch or two from the wall. At least she was taking him seriously enough to listen to some advice. Dalton knew she wouldn’t believe him until she saw for herself, but it was only a matter of time before she squealed and fell backward, thumping heavily onto the carpeted floor right on her rear.

“You saw one of those green goblin things? I told you, we need to get out of here Katie.” Dalton grunted this out a bit while removing the head from a long mop. Taking the thick wooden shaft he inspected the end, and grabbed a huge gleaming butcher knife off the kitchen counter. 

“No, it was like a furry brown dog thing, but it was walking, and I think it had clothes and weapons.” Katie was still sitting on her backside in the middle of the living room. 

Dalton rushed past her and peeked through a slit, there's no movement on the street, but he believed Katie. 

“What Is GOING ON?” Katie repeated, her voice became increasingly louder with each word. 

“Listen,” Dalton huffed in and out and began strapping the butcher knife tightly to the end of the mop handle with duct tape he pulled from a drawer, “I couldn't even begin to tell you what is ‘going on’ and I could possibly give you a dozen theories, but end of day Katie, I want to survive.” Dalton punctuated every few syllables with a vigorous and noisy turning of the tape. 

“So, I will tell you what I plan on doing, and the choice to help and join me is yours.” As Dalton began his tirade, loud screams were heard from outside. 

Dalton and Katie stepped back to the blinds and spied through the same horizontal slit. A girl was being mauled by three goblins. She was still screaming while all three appeared to be tearing into her torso and stomach. There appeared to be no shortage of blood as it began splashing and pouring out of her gaping wounds. Their second story view gave them a gross perspective on the goblin’s animalistic nature, gorging themselves on her still warm entrails while she slowly and noisily faded from life. 

Katie bent over and immediately Dis-gorged anything she might have had left in her stomach from the night before, which based on the smell was most likely gin and….tacos? 

Dalton returned to the kitchen and proceeded to gather whatever canned foods, bottled beverages, potential weapons and even chemicals he could find. 

Katie poked her head in, wiping her mouth she said, “I’m in, I’ll do whatever you tell me.”

She looked exhausted all of a sudden, and the distinct feeling of her on the brink of breaking down already seems pervasive. 

“Wash up, get dressed, dark clothes, better warm than not and cover up all your skin. Get what might be useful, any weapons, a small change of clothes, like socks and underwear, running shoes that hold tight to your feet, but pack very lightly, you don’t want to become cumbersome. You have fifteen minutes.” All business, good. Katie turns around and heads upstairs without a word. 

Then again, wondering if time or fate was playing tricks on him, he went to ready himself for the apocalypse.

Chapter 4

Dalton continued to rummage around the house, he found a few bandages and some very basic first aid supplies. Throwing this into his backpack, he followed his own advice. Running upstairs he quickly changed out of his tiny running shorts and into a pair of form fitting jogger pants. They’re black and made from a thick, breathable material and he wondered if he should wear something sturdier, but recalling those wicked talons on the goblin, a pair of jeans were not going to make a big difference. Dalton changed into dark and flexible boots which he luckily had for work and thick black socks. A few extra pairs of socks, underwear and another top for layering go into his bag. It was bulging but the zipper still managed to close.

Dalton felt ready. 

Having looked in the mirror at his statuesque frame, silhouetted in black on black athletic gear, baggy hood hanging down his back, tight pants tucked into his socks, hiking pack strapped tight to his back with carabiners attached to the straps, and some rope hanging from his side that he had stashed years ago “just in case”. 

Dalton smiled and couldn’t help feeling more than a little badass. His skin fairly tingled with electricity and his muscles felt like they were vibrating on the brink of exploding into motion, releasing frenetic energy out into the world, to live, to survive, TO THRIVE.

Man, I feel great. It could be the Armageddon happening right now, and I’m staring at myself in the mirror, cheesing like a girl at prom. 

Dalton flexed his muscles, his shoulders bulged like he had never seen before. Even his thighs looked thicker. His skin looked healthier, and his hands felt strong, like he could crack walnuts just for fun. 

It was only looking down at himself, and admiring his new body that another screen image appeared before his eyes. 

STATISTICS

Dalton mentally acknowledged the ‘button’ hovering midair, but intentionally didn’t use any motion, to his satisfaction, it worked. The button on the HUD slid aside and revealed his personalized stat board

STATS:

LEVEL 1             HUMAN 

STRENGTH    10 +2

AGILITY          12 +1

DEXTERITY    12   

INTELLIGENCE 14 +2

VITALITY          10

LUCK               10 +2

SKILLS

STEALTH +1

INSPECTION +1

BASH  +1

Dalton guffawed. Is that the right word, guffaw? What exactly was a guffaw, a loud noise followed with an open mouth of incredulity, a boisterous unbelievable laugh, wait, was this what shock felt like? Focusing on trivial details because your whole reality had seemingly been turned upside down, most everyone you know might be gone or probably was dead, and you now appeared to be what in all aspects was a live action game. 

Having looked down once again at himself, the screen immediately dissolved as soon as his attention was drawn elsewhere, at least it was instinctual and wouldn’t distract him at inopportune times. Having reached up and grasped his biceps, and pecs, yup, they felt a bit bigger. The changes might not be noticeable to anyone else, but it was Dalton’s body and he knew it better than anyone. The level up had given him extra stat points. It was all clicking into place, a mind boggling, unbelievable, desk-licking crazy place, but at least one Dalton was beginning to understand. 

“Hey Katie? Katie, you dressed yet, I need you to try something out.” Dalton called out crossing the landing to her bedroom door where he lightly rapped. Without waiting, Dalton pushed the door open, nothing he hadn’t seen before anyway right? Katie was dressed, but lying on her bed next to her still empty bag, bawling heavily into one of her pillows, she attempted to muffle her near hysteric and gasping sobs. 

“Katie, there, there. It’s going to be alright. You got me, right? Look at me, I’m a badass.” Dalton rubbed her back, but she didn't even turn her head. 

Dalton opened his mouth to attempt to coerce her back into moving when a terrible banging occured at the door. Dalton’s head snapped forward and he stood abruptly pushing Katie’s head slightly off kilter. 

Katie’s head darted up and she looked at Dalton instead. 

“Oh GOD! What is it, oh no oh no.” She whimpered a bit pathetically and her eyes were already bloodshot and swollen from crying. She looked like she'd been crying for hours when Dalton knew it was only a matter of minutes. 

Whispering adroitly, “Katie, pretty sure monsters wouldn’t knock,” Dalton stood up and quickly headed downstairs into the living room. The floor was carpeted but he still attempted to be silent so as not to alert the knocker that anyone was there. Dalton walked backward into the kitchen and grabbed the improvised spear from the corner it had been leaning against. The butcher knife was firmly taped onto the five foot shaft. It allowed a ranged attack which at least the goblins shouldn’t be able to penetrate with their stubby arms. 

The entirety of the time the knocking hadn’t abated, but as Dalton approached the door he could hear only what he could describe as whispered shouting.

“Daaaalltton, Kaaattiee. PLEASE, let us in PLEASE QUICKLY, they're coming. We saw the blinds moving, someone is in there, I KNOW IT.” The voices were a deep baritone, masculine, and more than a little familiar, whereas the feminine voice was a smooth alto, and talking much more quietly. 

Opening the door ever so slowly, a burly man of about six foot one, black hair and beard, crystal blue eyes that shone under bushy black eyebrows, and a girl of olive-skinned heritage tumbled in, shoving Dalton aside, they shut the door firmly behind themselves, a little loudly for Dalton’s taste, but they turned both locks and crumpled to the floor in a dogpile of limbs, sweat, and relieved panting. 

Dalton had no idea who the girl was, but the man, well that was Derek. His neighbor. 

Chapter 5

Dalton returned to the blinds to peer out, the streets were filling up with goblins, and what he could only assume was the creature Katie had seen. It seemed to be leading the goblins, directing them into search parties. This did not look good. 

“Were you spotted? Where did you come from? How long have you been awake?” Dalton rapidly fired questions at the still breathless duo. Katie came halfway down the stairs holding a metal bat in her hands. She was visibly trembling but seemed to have pulled herself together somewhat. 

“Is everything okay?”

“Me and Cece…..we woke up a few hours ago. The tv, phones, electricity…..nothing was working. We thought it was a black out.” Derek’s breath was returning and his speaking became more regulated. Cece was glancing around the house like a frightened squirrel, but she seemed observant, like she was already checking for escape routes. 

Dalton found himself liking her immediately. 

Derek stood up, upon seeing him, Katie dropped the bat and ran to him. Throwing her arms around his neck she sobbed uncontrollably into his shoulder. 

Dalton glanced at Cece, she seemed annoyed by the expression of vulnerability and he felt that Cece was a very independent person usually. Katie and Derek had been friends for years and years and it was sheer coincidence he had also been their neighbor this year. Derek bartended at the restaurant next to Katie’s, so they also knew each other loosely by way of happy hour and the bottle. 

He was an accomplished jiu jitsu fighter and was well liked by everyone, constantly maintaining an affable manner, Derek was regarded as one of the more popular service industry workers downtown. 

Cece stood up, she was lithe like a ballerina, maybe 5”9. She looked to be of Lebanese or middle eastern descent. She was nothing short of stunning. Her foreign looks, sensual lips, and straight, glossy black hair made her look like an egyptian goddess, stepping out of the Nile to grant one man a boon, if they could but tame her. Looking her up and down, it was only then Dalton realized she held a long knife in her hand that had the vestiges of black dried blood on it. 

“Did you kill one?” He shot off before thinking twice. Cece started, and looked him up and down with a more discerning eye than before. She soaked in his uniform and demeanor, it was hard to tell but Dalton was sure there was a hint of approval behind her long lashes as she took in his full regalia.  

Derek was prying Katie off of him, he was continually mumbling soothing words and quietly telling her it's going to be ‘okay’. 

“Dalton, have you been out there yet?” Derek made eye contact with him, he looked imploringly, silently begging for him to assuage his fears that he wasn't crazy. Dalton only knew the feeling all too well, because he was still living in it. Derek’s eyebrows raised questioningly, he didn’t know if they would believe him. 

A sigh escaped his lips, “Yes, I saw them, the monsters, the carnage, the square downtown is a bloodbath. I saw what I could only describe as a goblin attacking and killing random people,” He glanced at Cece, she was nodding slightly, poised on the brink of violence, and Derek seemed…boisterous? 

Grinning sheepishly, the deep V-neck of his shirt revealed the curly black hair on his chest, he rubbed his head aggressively, satisfied with his tacit agreement. It would be discrediting Derek to say he was childlike, but his aura of innocence did not dissuade anyone of these notions upon first appearances. 

Katie had plopped down onto the couch and was watching the conversation unravel, her head tilted and she seemed slightly lost, how he imagined someone watched a sitcom from the audience when there was a live filming, but they had never seen the show before. 

“Ya, Cece and I were supposed to be leaving early to go explore the park, do some light hiking, but my car wouldn’t start. It was then we heard some shouting. The neighbor behind us, Bill, saw him.” Derek gulped, he was visibly having a hard time saying the words, he clearly rewatched the memory video in his head. “He was already dead…it was awful.”

“A goblin? Like a green skinned child with fangs and talons?” Dalton instantly regretted using the word child, but the image it conveyed was accurate enough. 

“No, it was a giant beetle. The size of a big dog. It was eating his face.” Cece’s first words. Man, she should be a poet. 

“Did you kill it?” He asked, darting a quick glance between the bright blue eyes, and the dark brown ones. 

“I grabbed the biggest rock I could find and tried to smash it.” Derek quickly explained, “The rock practically bounced off its shell, dude!” Derek was always the ‘dude’ and ‘bro’ sort, remember, you gotta love him. 

“So than Cece,” Derek pointed at the exotic beauty, “oh ya this is my friend from back home. Cece, this is Katie and Dalton. They both work downtown too, and ya, they’re my neighbors,” end of the world and Derek was still cognizant enough for introductions,“Anyway, Cece whacked the thing with this huge stick, it plops onto its back like a turtle, man, legs just kicking. Cece pulls out a knife and tried to stab it, it barely nicks its shell man. So I grabbed this rock and this time smashed it right in the belly.” 

Derek exaggerated the story with assertive gesticulations, reproducing the motions for those of us apparently incapable of visualizing what happened, even mimicking a turtle on its back.  

“So anyway, the shell just cracks man. Purple ooze started coming out, and it kept kicking for like five minutes, then it stopped, that's when I leveled up.” He finished his story with a shrug and a monumental revelation. 

“You leveled up?” Katie added to the conversation, still disbelieving the weird gaming aspect of the whole situation. Dalton couldn’t really fault her for her bafflement, but having already explained it once he was getting a bit tired of the repetition. 

“Ya, like a game, popped up right in front of my eyes, a personal interface with the game, a Terminal. Checked my stats and said I gained Strength, Vitality, and gained a skill called ‘Rage’. Cece also leveled up at the same time. She gained Strength, Agility, Dexterity, and skills in Stealth and Piercing” he finished explaining casually for the silent beauty. 

Cece, meanwhile, strided to the kitchen and inspected the back porch. She jiggled the lock and ensured it was secure. Dalton felt slightly mesmerized by her swaying hips. Derek noticed and grinned mischievously at him. 

“Ahmmph, well, so you know, I um killed a goblin. I leveled up too.” Dalton confided, hiding his slight blush behind a cough and his hand, “I gained Strength, Agility, Dexterity, and Intelligence. I got Stealth as well, like Cece, but I also got Magical Inspection.” Saying it out loud made him feel proud, as if he was bragging a little, which he guessed he was in a way. 

“So what's the plan, Stan?” Cece chimed in. Her voice even sounded sultry. 

“Well, first of all, my name is Dalton once again,” Cece offered a lopsided grin, “we were planning on cruising out of here, but it sounds like the cars aren’t working either, huh?” he asked redundantly. 

“Ya man, no bueno,”  Derek answered anyway. 

“Well, I still think we should get out of highly populated areas. No matter how you cut it, we should be safer off in the country. Wider views means we won’t get snuck up on. Food might be a bit harder to come by, but we could try our hand at hunting.” Elaborating quickly on the improvised plan, he felt a bit like a fraud. Stepping into a leadership role came naturally, due to his years of managerial experience, but this was life or death. He could get someone killed with one bad decision, but the way Katie was looking at him and Derek’s hopeful eyes, he plowed on ahead. Someone had to at least provide goals, but he was more than willing to listen to any advice. 

“I’ve been hunting before with my dad. He used to take us out into the woods, we would use bow and arrows, set snares, and try to hunt deer. Never got anything, but I know how to skin a deer and get the meat, technically.” Katie chimed in, with a most surprising and useful talent. He had known she was raised in the country but not quite so….well country. 

“Well, that's all good but what are we hunting with, how are we going to get there, what are we going to do about the monsters along the way, and well, ya?” Cece expertly blew a lock of hair out of her face whilst crossing her arms. The knife was still clutched in her hand, and the metallic point gleamed dangerously close to her face. She didn’t seem to notice. 

“Cece’s right, we have to stock up. Arm ourselves, if this is a game, then we need to go shopping.” Derek said this affirmatively, with the conviction of the optimistic. 

“What about Dick’s Sporting Goods, it's off the highway and we can follow the road out into more rural areas outside of the city. They have tons of stuff we can use, sports gear, fishing and camping equipment, and all sorts of stuff.” Dalton threw over his shoulder while heading into the kitchen. Grabbing the last few knives that looked usable in a fight he handed one to Katie and Derek. The other two he tucked into his belt. 

“We can swing by my place and grab a few more backpacks. I have a few for camping and hiking. We can also take some of my gear, but I don't have much.” Derek added. 

“OK, sounds like a plan. Are we waiting on anything else?” Cece punctuated her question with a light clap. 

Dalton glanced over at the shivering Katie. He handed over the long spear hoping at the least that him and Derek could handle a monster up close, and she could maybe pokey poke and help out from afar. Cece appeared dangerously calm and wielded her long dagger with ease. Glancing over at Derek, he brandishedwa his knife like a villain in a bad cartoon movie. His white teeth flashed childishly as he tossed the knife from hand to hand, almost missing it on the second toss. 

Katie and Cece giggled, and even Dalton couldn’t suppress a begrudging smile. 

“Idiot. We need to get you a bigger weapon…bro!” Cece quipped with more levity than we had seen from her, and this got a real laugh from all of them. 

As the laughter died down, reality began to settle in like a heavy, damp wet blanket on bonfire night, on the last day of camp. 

Dalton made slow, intense eye contact with all three members of his party, they all looked around and a net of comradery fell upon them, gently, he was sure all of them felt it, a link connecting them, an empathic connection, tying their fates together. Cece flicked her wrist and the blade glinted in the light as she broadened her shoulders and she extended her index finger down the length of the back of the long blade, Derek flipped his knife point down and finally looked serious as he bobbed slightly side to side like a boxer, his brows knitting down over his eyes in a menacing glare, Katie straighened her back and gripped the spear with two hands holding the point up and away from her, cinching her pack a little tighter. She looked about as ready as she ever would. 

The PerTerm bonded them all together. Tying their fight experience into a firm knot.

About to turn towards the door, Dalton subconsciously flipped the bat in his hand, and with more dexterity than he had ever exhibited before in his life, the bat made a fluid, full rotation that whistled slightly in the quiet of the living room. The three of them all grinned from ear to ear. 

“Let's go kill some stuff.” 

Chapter 6

Looking back at the last half hour, he had time believing everything that had happened and wondered again if he was hallucinating or going mad. Either way, he was going to continue on his path. 

Dalton took the lead. They decided to go out the back, and down the stairs to the alleyway and avoided the major streets out front. They crossed one yard over, moving in a circle with backs to one another. At Derek’s back gate, Cece and Derek mounted the stairs quietly and let themselves in. Katie and Dalton stood guard outside, practically holding their breath looking up and down the street, constantly looking for any sign of motion or color. 

They heard a screech at the same time, a loud piercing bird-like sound filled the sky. It came from a distance, but sounded huge [reverberating like a deep sonic boom dragged over the sky]. Some deep psychic resonance within the ‘caw’ instinctively let him know that this creature was not to be trifled with. 

Dalton looked up only to see a silhouette disappearing into the canopy, the size of an airplane after having recently taken off from the airstrip. Being further away, it must be massive. It also definitely wasn’t anything that they found on earth before the “storm”. It had four wings that beat asymmetrically, huge gusts of cloud were blown away while others were wrapped around the body of the beast as it ascended higher into the ever shifting sky. It looked as if it had feathers but it also was shining in the dull light, as if it was made of metal. 

The flying beast quickly disappeared from view, and Dalton could only thank whatever higher powers out there that he would not have to face anything of that magnitude any time soon. Or ever actually. 

He ducked down slightly behind the cars parked behind the townhomes and pulled Katie down with him. 

“Best not start any fights we aren’t sure to win,” He whispered into Katie’s ear, to which she nodded vigorously, her lip trembled with unspoken fears and tension and he’s terrified that at any moment she was going to collapse in hysterics. “We got this, deep breaths. In through your nose, out through your mouth,” he offered advice whilst providing a running example. Nothing like empirical training. 

Soon afterward, Derek and Cece came bounding down the stairs. Each had packs strapped to their backs, in addition to having opted for similar garb to his own, having donned dark, tight-fitting athletic gear, layers of vests and pullovers, and boots and hiking apparel. Derek had a large black and gray cloth shemagh wrapped around his neck that could easily convert into a mask or head wrap, fully adorned with a chunk of his muscular chest peeking out from underneath, and a sleeveless fishing vest with a plethora of pockets. 

He’s paired this with what looks like spandex hiking pants and a pair of shorts thrown over them. In addition to this, Derek had slung an even thicker coil of rope diagonally across his shoulder and chest. Dalton had just hung his from his waist, thinking he wanted to look like Indiana Jones when clearly going full Chewbacca was way cooler, not to mention utilitarian. 

Cece on the other hand looked like a yoga instructor and a monk crossbred and she was their prodigal child. She had on skin tight black pants with dark brown hiking boots and dark brown socks that were almost leg warmer high. She sported a tight, black form fitting pullover like his own but it had a loop that wrapped about each of her middle fingers, stopping the sleeve from riding up, her long dagger was tucked into a thick dark gray belt cinched around her waist, but over this she was sporting a nearly floor length, sleeveless black shawl, that looked both billowy cool and blanket warm. Her hair had even been quickly braided and tied back. They both looked pretty superhero-cool in his opinion, but so did he looking down at his garb.  

Glancing at Katie, he literally laughed out loud, quickly stifling the outburst with his knuckles. The makeshift spear shook in her grip, and she leaned against the shaft that she had planted into the ground. She looked miserable, her hair was disheveled and hanging all about her head, a black, off-brand sweater with a ‘Hello Kitty’ logo loosely covered her torso and she paired this with faded black jeans and tennis shoes. She had on a bright pink backpack that might as well have said ‘eat me’. 

He hadn’t meant to get the ball started but Cece and Derek both snickered loudly into their hands. 

“You know, fuck you guys. I didn’t know we were gonna go all ninja outfits. Ya’ll barely gave me a minute to get ready, I totally could have pulled off ninja.” She hissed this, knowing not to get too loud, which only threw fuel on the fire as the three of them could barely restrain the chuckles that kept dying to burst out. 

A howl in the distance quickly sobered the group of their moment of normality. The four of them hunkered down. Derek scooted over to his car and opened the trunk, he pulled out a large, black crowbar that looked solid. 

“Range enough for you big guy,” Derek said, having  winked at him suggestively while gripping the shaft of the crowbar. Cece giggled again, he felt as if he had been left out of some joke that only Cece and Derek knew.  

“Ok, we know Dicks Sporting Good store is south of here and we have to head past downtown to make it there. We know that section of the city is overrun and crawling with those goblins and dog lizards, so we skirt around,” he said.

“Whey trek through the suburbs, cross back over and follow along the highway until we get to the shopping outlets. Stay low, stay quiet, make it alive, kill what we have to do along the way, gear up, and then we plan from there.” Dalton said this quickly, and with confidence. He’d been coming up with it since they were waiting for Derek and Cece to get dressed. 

“Kobolds” Derek stated. 

“Huh?” Katie said, throwing herself on that grenade.

“Those are most likely kobolds. They show up in most games, lower level monsters, but sometimes they have magic, use weapons, you know, mid level shit” Derek said all this casually. He’d played a decent amount of games, but more of his knowledge came from shows and movies, Derek was a legit gamer. Yes!!!

“Magic? MAGIC? That's a thing too?” Katie’s voice kept escalating even in their dangerous situation. 

“Ya most likely, I mean look at the rest of the world. Magic doesn’t seem that far-fetched to me anymore, and if we follow the logistics of gaming, it's going to start happening the sooner we level up. And we do that by MURDER,” he said this last part growling under his breath. Derek seemed to be enjoying himself, and secretly, Dalton was ecstatic too. He had never felt so alive. Being on the brink of death could do that to a man, or a woman, or a non-identifying, non-binary gender, he guessed. 

“You level up by gaining experience. Experience comes from killing monsters, but also from completing quests or figuring puzzles out. Things like that. Leveling usually happens pretty quickly at first but it exponentially slows down and becomes harder and harder. But you typically get benefits and become stronger and stronger. It's a bell curve thing.” Cece with the addendum was clearly trying to explain things to her fellow female-in-arms. 

“Ya, Katie, check your stats.”

“LEVEL 0. Human. Everything else is blank.” Katie looked disheartened. Their earlier conversation must have finally indicated she had to play to become stronger. She blanched at the thought, as they all saw it race across her visage. 

“Don’t worry. We don’t plan on fighting anything that doesn’t seem easy. But we still should. I want to see what else we can get.” Dalton said this and attempted to pull up his experience tab.

Nothing appeared before his eyes but he had a mental response deep in his psyche, a feeling of a bucket that was already more than half full, maybe more of a feeling of contentment, his satiated feeling would be greatly increased in this amount of experience. 

Well, it was hard to describe, but that was the closest he thought he could get to illuminating the feeling. He gathered that he was almost level two. The goblin was a decent amount of experience. 

“Hey, try and search for your experience points. Tell me what you feel.” He asked Cece and Derek. 

Both kind of have a glazed look in their eyes, both returned almost instantly. 

Derek responded first, “It feels like I'm hungry and I need to eat this much to get full.” He held his hands a far space apart, which although amusing to watch him flex, did nothing to elucidate how far along he was to leveling. 

“I’m pretty sure we barely leveled, we have the full amount to go, but it doesn’t feel like too far,” Cece’s description was way more informative. 

“So you shared the experience for the beetle because you killed it together, and the experience was just enough to level up, while my solo goblin gave me that much and more than half.” 

Interestingly, he was pretty sure the four of them were in a party now, and all experience would be doled out evenly. So technically, if they made a kill they could drag Katie up with them. 

He was itching to test these theories but also terrified of, well, dying. Dying usually sucked, he assumed. 

“Ok we should start moving, we head north and then east. Circle around through the neighborhoods, scavenge along the way if it seems safe, and start heading south once we are a few blocks from where it crosses downtown. Agreed?” Everyone nodded.

They were walking in the eerie half light that was like a dim day, it hadn’t seemed to change at all, but it had only been a few hours since he had woken up, maybe the weather would shift in a few hours. It wasn’t long before they found their first monster. The screams in the distance slowly died down as ruined cars and fires adorned their way. 

Resting on the branch of a large dogwood tree was a massive butterfly, its wingspan was two feet across, and the colors were radioactively bright along its wings and antennae, the colors seemed to shift in the light creating a luminous camouflage effect, and the organic tissue appeared more like scales than anything else. The butterfly’s wings slowly opened and closed, and the butterfly seemed pacifistic and non-threatening, even when he approached for a closer look. Expecting the monster to react to its aggro zone, he stood ready with his bat, but the butterfly continued to slowly open and close its wings.

“Be careful dude, beautiful things can still be really deadly, I mean, check me out.” Derek snickered at his own joke. 

“Oh please, you’re ruggedly handsome, big difference,” Cece added, “now Dalton is beautiful.”

Trying his best not to blush, Dalton reached forward with his bat, and as it neared within a few inches the wings suddenly jolted open and a spray of dust puffed out like a smoke bomb. They were all caught in the cloud and began coughing violently, attempting to swat the beast with his crowbar, Derek connected with what must have been the tree, as his arms rang like a struck bell. 

He could hear shouting but it faded into the distance, as he became:

 delirious….tired….apathetic?

He couldn’t be bothered to find the right word. He drifted down to the welcoming pavement of the sidewalk and sparse grass, his head rested lightly on his bicep. The shouting became a thing of the past…..drifting, his thoughts became cotton candy, and the air was the rain, dissolving his every whim and desire…sleep beckoned him….sleeping….was bad…shouldn’t be sleeping……

What's wrong with me?

STATUS:         ASLEEP/CONFUSED

The butterfly did this, he can't go to sleep, he could barely get his thoughts together. The game, the party, he must wake up. 

His Personal Terminal felt like it gave him a mental bitch slap. Jerking up off the ground, he saw the butterfly was zipping around the party, apparently pretty pissed off at being disturbed. Still beautiful, but definitely angry, it flitted about in a semi-circular pattern, appearing to be defending the tree. 

Derek looked to be peacefully snoozing beside him, a trickle of drool was making its slow escape from his open mouth, Cece was staring off into space, blinking slowly like a cat but still standing somehow, and Katie was the only one out of blast range and she was now waving her spear over her head attempting to strike the butterfly.  

He was overwhelmed by a surge of adrenaline and the effects of the Sleep spell seemed to wear off in a matter of seconds once his consciousness had become aware of the ever-engrossing delusion of exhaustion created by the purple butterfly dust. 

Picking the bat off the ground beside him, Dalton kipped up to his feet, using only his legs and core strength to right himself. Quickly judging the distance from the butterfly to Katie’s next swing, and accessing his newfound skills, he sprinted at the dogwood the butterfly seemed to be protecting. Jumping and managing  to place both his feet almost shoulder high, he kicked off with both legs twisted in the air, and having judged the distance almost too short with his jump skills, he swung the bat and connected squarely with the butterfly’s torso. 

It exploded in a cloud of dust and insect carapace. Glittery scales of rainbow hues sprinkled around him. The scene was beautiful and sad, but also thrilling. He tried not to grin stupidly. He was marveling at his newfound agility when his PerTerm popped up. 

LEVEL GAINED 

Dalton ‘whooped’ and punched the air. He felt invigorated, like he could flip, and at this point he probably could. Quickly looking around, the death of the butterfly had not apparently lessened the effects on his party members. 

Reaching down to Derek, he began to shake his shoulders. Gripping Derek’s shoulders he shook him harder, man Derek was heavy. His height was misleading to his density. 

Katie likewise was shaking Cece. Cece came to quickly, blinking a few times furiously, then swiping at her eyes and nose roughly. Katie looked relieved and the spear sagged in her grip. 

Looking down on Derek, he gave him a much more violent shake, and to his dismay, Derek continued to snore lightly. Dalton did not see it coming, but quick as lightning, Cece’s hand reached around his shoulder and…

‘SMACK!’

Cece’s hand connected with Derek’s scruffy cheek with a loud crack that echoed across the empty streets. His head flopped heavily to one side. Derek started and looked up, seeing Dalton’s face upon waking, Derek proceeded to give him a pretty solid smack back. 

“How dare you take liberties sir, I am a LADY!” Derek said in his best Victorian accent, only to be swiftly dumped back onto the ground while chuckling mirthfully.

Dalton and Derek both stood up, brushing the leaves and dirt off their backsides. 

“If you two are quite done flirting, what do you think that is all about?” Katie said with a sniff of impatience and pointed with the end of her spear at what appeared to be a floating book. The group, as one, turned their attention to the loot. The hazy hologram-like aspect let him know this was another overlaid vision, but this one; all of them could see. The book was thick, bound in leather and engraved with runes along the edges and border, it gave off a purple-sky blue sheen of light, an inviting aura that indicated no danger. It was more of a tome, a spellbook! 

Katie, in either an act of complete bravery or stupidity, reached and grabbed the book deftly out of the air without much hesitation, much to Dalton's envy before he could grab it. The grimoire stopped glowing and immediately became corporeal. The weight clearly shifted in her hands as she caught it and had to adjust to the heavier mass. Looking at the page, we all crowded around behind her. 

SPELLBOOK

SPELL: SLEEP

CONCENTRATED SPELL EFFECT. 

6 FOOT DISTANCE. 

PUTS TARGET TO SLEEP, CONFUSED, OR DIZZY.

LEARN SPELL?

The words floated in their vision screen, just out of touch. Dalton was kicking himself, he expected something like this to happen, and Katie goes and gets the first spell. 

“Told you magic would be real” Derek unknowingly rubbed salt into his gaping emotional wound. 

“Ya, try and learn it, see what happens.” Cece offered with the most asinine advice ever.

“Ok, here goes…” Katie concentrated on the book, and eventually shifted the huge book into one arm and attempted to tap the words. 

“All it says is that you are unable to learn the spell.” Katie said this quietly, petulance ringing in her tone. 

“Maybe you need to be at a higher level?” Derek responded.

Thank you, Derek. 

“But I Leveled from the butterfly,’ Katie looked around like we made the decisions around here. 

“Well, I leveled as well. I'm two now.” Dalton said this matter of factly, no inflection at all, “maybe I should try, we could really use it on our travels.” He added like a dollop of whipped cream on top. 

“Ya try, we haven’t reached hit Level two yet, I could tell we all gained experience, but Derek and

I are still lagging behind you.” Cece with some sound reasoning if it be said. 

Quickly glancing at his stats, realization set in that he would not be allocating his points, but that these decisions were apparently made for them

LEVEL 2                                     HUMAN

STATS

STR +2

AGI + 2

DEX +1

INT +3

VIT  +2

LUCK +2

SKILLS

BASH +!

STEALTH +2

INSPECTION +2

BLUDGEONING +1

DIPLOMACY +1

SPELLS 

…

Well three points roughly per level, but that apparently was up for some cosmic discussion. Not bad, stealth went up. Making sure he kept skulking basically everywhere he went was a must.  He assumed bludgeoning skill came from smashing that butterfly with a bat. His parkour skills were coming along nicely as well. So skills could be achieved and spells learned? 

“Let's try this out”. 

Taking the book from Katie’s hands she bent down and retrieved her spear quickly, all of them consistently glanced around the quiet neighborhood streets running adjacent to the larger downtown routes, scanning for danger. 

The book was heavy, and felt like it was humming with pent up energy, similar to a large engine or electrical equipment that had a field you could feel in your bones.

He cracked open the book, it apparently only opened to the center page, and there the writing materialized once again. 

SPELLBOOK

SPELL: SLEEP                                AFFINITY:              

                                                          PSYCHIC

CONCENTRATED SPELL EFFECT. 

6 FOOT DISTANCE. 

PUTS TARGET TO SLEEP, CONFUSED, OR DIZZY

LEARN SPELL?

Yes. 

The book dissolved into particles and purple ash and floated away, as this happened Dalton was flooded with a vast array of knowledge. What felt like years of study, crammed into a quick gigabyte of information which had then been downloaded in a matter of seconds. 

His eyes hurt and the front of his skull began pounding. Distant memories of schooling, learning the various incomprehensible words for sleep, confusion, daze, and many of its tangents, in languages he could never have known or heard before, but suddenly made sense, like watching a movie and putting on the english-dubbed subtitles.

 It all became clear, memories of being a butterfly were downloaded. The waking from an egg, pupae, sleeping in a cocoon, the metamorphosis into wakefulness again. The fine powder and the innate psychic deterrent that the butterfly emitted to protect its future progeny. The sleep it induced, all of it rushed into his cortex and memory banks. 

Just like that it was over. The pounding headache receded into a dull throb, and even that quickly became moot. He realized he had fallen to his knees and was attempting to hold in his eyes and brains by grabbing his skull.  He once again pulled up his stats. 

LEVEL 2                                 Class:    Mage                                                                            

HUMAN:  Novitiate 

STATS    

STR +2

AGI + 3

DEX +2

INT +4

LUCK +3

SKILLS

BASH +1

STEALTH +2

INSPECTION +1

BLUDGEONING +1

DIPLOMACY +1

SPELLS

SLEEP      LVL 1                   AFFINITY:  PSYCHIC

“It says I got it.” He exuded, gushing. 

Derek slapped his back with his meaty paw and Cece wished him congratulations on leveling and becoming a mage. Katie looked a bit put out, but offered a smile and congratulations eventually. 

He could not wait to try it out. 

“Let's keep moving, we know what we're up against and we know how to get stronger. Let's use this knowledge to our advantage. Everyone good to keep moving?” He said as a stronger feeling of bravado suffused him, and the stat boost had him feeling a little too invincible. Plus, he could now put anyone or anything to sleep, theoretically. 

Be humble, Dalton, above all, stay alive, he thought wryly to himself.

Most of the day had gone, seeing as they hiked through the Savannah neighborhoods and countryside a few, cautious miles. The eerie lights in the sky still undulated in bruised colors and unnatural hues, it was hard to keep track of time. Long stretches of grassland and large copses of woods riddled the countryside. 

The once urbanized city had become a thing of forests and rolling plains with deep grasses.

They decided to bunk down, it's muggy and the night barely cooled down as they took the items of gear from Derek and Cece’s rucksacks and tried to make themselves comfortable. They all fell into an uneasy and apprehensive bundle, never truly getting any good rest. 

Chapter 7

The party followed the main roads on a parallel, but opted to stay off on the sides trekking through the bushes or parks when available. The sounds of screaming and carnage had faded into silence, and they were engulfed by the sound of Mother Earth. 

There was no shortage of beasts and monsters, but the semi-sapient ones seemed to have gathered more downtown as they suspected. At one point they jaunted through a park. They found another butterfly perched on a dogwood tree again. It was their third kill since leaving the condos. He began to slide his bat from the tight space between his back and his pack and conjured his new spell, Derek sprinted ahead and just smashed the butterfly against the tree before it could so much as flutter, with his crowbar of smashing, causing a plume of pink and purple to erupt into the atmosphere.

Derek’s face was completely covered by his shemagh, save his eyes, as he was enveloped by a cloud of dust and scales. He waved his hand about, fanning the dust away from his face, and laughed quietly.

“Oh come on, I wanted to see if my spell works against them or if they’re naturally immune, it's useful to know these things.” Dalton said this a bit childishly but couldn’t take it back. 

“I’m sure we’ll see more soon.” Cece responded like a mother consoling a bratty kid. 

Katie had wandered off slightly to the side, using her spear as a walking staff, she stopped and was looking closely at the ground, when her left leg suddenly disappeared into the ground. One second she was upright, and then she was crotch deep with her right leg bent at an uncomfortable angle at best. 

The group rushed over as she screamed in surprise, but what hopefully wasn’t pain. 

“HELP! Get me out, I can feel something down there, it's on my foot,“ her voice was squealing, she's panicking and her breathing was increasing at a rapid rate. Derek and him dropped their weapons and grabbed each one of her arms, Cece stood behind her and tried to lift her straight up by her armpits, she lifted uneventfully because Katie was firmly implanted in the ground as the worm ate away at her leg. 

“One, two, THREE” He whisper-shouted it just audibly enough over Katie’s increasingly more panicked screeches.

All three of them yanked on her and she popped free. Lo and behold though, there was a huge earthworm-asaur?....attached to her leg, no let me clarify, her entire leg was in its mouth and the muscular mandibles around its circular maw was creeping up her leg inch by inch, slowly ingesting the entire thing. 

You could even see the shape of her foot outlined by its thin membrane of gray flesh. It had scales and spikes running along the length of its sinuous body. It must have been three feet long but judging on its ever increasing ability to contort and conform to new shapes, it wasn’t a stretch of imagination to visualize it eating her whole. 

*Dalton Side Note: You see what I did there, with the stretch comment, inner monologue jokes, just wanted to point out that I like to find the humor in any situation, but seriously, this thing is probably going to eat Katie. 

Back on track, so the three of them sort of just stared for a moment, digesting the scene in front of them (Eh? EH??). 

Katie gave an even higher pitched scream than before and they all awoke from their shocked stupors and hopped into action. Cece pulled her dagger out but hesitated upon cutting the thing, it was clearly very close to Katie’s leg and they didn’t want to hurt Katie. Bashing it was not an option. 

Cece’s quick thinking showed itself when she placed the dagger flush against Katie’s upper thigh, allowing the worm to begin to clamp around the blade.

Katie was now moaning and she seemed as if she was in great pain, but trying her best not to scream. Derek was lightly tapping the thing with his crowbar trying to startle it per chance. The muscular torso only tightened. 

“Everyone cover your mouths, I’m not sure what's going to happen,” he proclaimed, beginning to utilize his new-found spell. The memories came swirling to the forefront of his brain, like a movie theater, the film began running on autopilot and he began to cast Sleep. Deftly waving his hands and a deep mumbling of arcane words emanated from vocal chords which sounded as if they were hitting many octaves at once, light pink and purple mandalas dashed along his wrists into his hand, and a faint aura of purple hung about his head. 

A final punctuation and a sharp gesture at the head of the worm and a purplish ray of dust jetted from his hands and hit the worm square in its distended face. 

The previously tight grip of the muscular mouth slackened visibly, and Cece, whose blade was now half consumed by the creature, wrenched the dagger up and turned the blade simultaneously. There was a spray of bloody orange ichor from the head of the thing which now had a much wider smile. Cece winced at the spray of gore on her face but otherwise seemed unperturbed. 

Derek quickly yanked the carcass off Katie’s now melted limb. It looked like someone had dripped acid along the entirety of her leg. The jeans had proven mostly resistant, and only a few holes showed scorched flesh. 

“Is it still burning, should you take your pants off?” Derek chimed in with the most helpful inflection to his tone he could muster, the mischievous twinkle in his eye couldn’t be suppressed though. 

“No, it stopped as soon as you pulled it off.” Katie sat up whilst rolling her eyes a little and rubbed her leg, twitching the fabric off the melty parts of her skin. It was rather ghastly to look at, but she seemed toughened by the experience. She grabbed the spear and used it to help her stand up, awkwardly positioning the spear in a vertical fashion and sliding up the length of it. 

They looked at the carcass of the worm, it began to decay rapidly and dissolved back into the ground leaving nothing behind, not even a tidbit that could be worthwhile if they were on their adventuring quests. 

“Let's go, but look out for newly turned patches of earth. That’s where it was waiting.” Cece poignantly reminded the struggling band of adventurers, as she indicated the freshly overturned soil. 

Dalton nodded approvingly at Katie’s brave display and Cece’s observation, Katie slightly hobbled behind the group, staying close. 

Only a few steps later, Cece discovered a freshly turned hole but it was a safe enough distance not to trigger the worm’s trap mechanism. She leaned over and tapped the ground slightly, ever closer, trying to elicit a response, they all approached slowly, walking light-footed across the freshly mown grass of the park. 

“Ok, get ready everyone, Katie stay a safe distance away, get ready to use the spear if things go squirrely, Derek, your up to bat, we both don’t want to be swingin at the same time, Cece, you trigger it, and then provide melee coverage if it gets any of us by some shitty swing of luck.” Dalton looked at everyone, they all nodded in understanding, moving into position, he readied his sleep spell just in case. 

Cece stomped the ground ever closer, about 10 inches away, the ground exploded upwards and the worm burst forth from the ground, its spikes twirled much more noticeably, obviously allowing it to traverse through the ground with ease. It swung its body left and right seeking prey, Cece pounced back with feline grace and Derek stepped forward at the same time swinging his crowbar like a baseball player. He hit the worm in the middle of its scaled body at what seemed to be right in the middle of its exposed two feet of segmented body, the skin didn't break, but the force of the strike pulled the worm the rest of the way out of the ground. Its tail was a spiked affair, with an excretion hole and everything. 

This worm was almost four feet long and it thrashed about like a fish out of water. The barbed, most-likely poisonous tail whipped about atrociously quick.  He began casting sleep, waving his arms about as arcane circles formed about his feet and runes drifted along the ground in phosphorescent beauty and… SPLAT! Brick-orange ichor squirted up from the worm as Katie pierced its hide with her spear, wordlessly shouting at the top of her damn lungs.

 She pulled the blade out as it snagged and the worm shifted a bit, its tail flopped closer and it hissed a little, she stabbed again and again and again. 

Well, you get the point, cute girl gone crazy, ruin her juicy jeans will you? 

The sloggy mess that was Earthworm jim was now a messy pile of guts and slime. 

This time, another book appeared. This one was likewise a thick leather volume, but unlike before, it had a greenish aura around it, and the cover and spine were decorated with swooping spirals and sharp points. 

Katie once again snagged the book out of the air, and its green aura dissipated. 

Bitch, damn she’s quick.

She popped open the book and they crowded her again. 

SKILLBOOK

SKILL: PIERCING             LVL 1

+1 TO PIERCING DAMAGE AGAINST TARGET. 

LEARN SKILL?

Well, That's not that special. 

Cece, ever the diplomat, “You should take it Katie. That was your kill, and I’m guessing it gave you piercing as a skill because of how you killed it. I’ve already got it too.”

Katie focused on the book, this time it did dissolve and she gripped her head quickly, squeezed her eyes shut and exclaimed, “Wow, that is not pleasant at allis it?” She shook the cobwebs from her head. 

I bet you spellbooks hurt worse. 

Dalton turned his inner eye towards his display screen and summoned his experience. He felt as if he was about a third of the way to Level Three. This quickly reminded him, “Hey how are your levels doing?”

Derek and Cece glanced at each other knowingly. 

“We both just levelled dog, wassup Level Two in the house.” Derek paired this with some archaic hand/gang signs that he must have studied on MTV somewhere. Dalton could only assume he got a double major in music history and sociology. 

“So how are your stats and skills looking?” he inquired innocently, his voice raised slightly. Derek’s smile dropped as apparently he took talk of party dynamics very seriously. Apparently, seriously for him anyway. 

“I increased strength, vitality, and agility this time. No new skills and rage is still the same. Guess I need to work on that one, but I did gain bludgeoning damage. Guess I’m on the way to being King Tank.” Derek stated this, tucked his thumbs into his belt and poked his flat stomach out in efforts of looking like a dad. He guessed anyway. 

Geez, just giving it out like hotcakes, huh universe?

“I bumped in Agility, Dexterity, and Vitality. I’m pretty sure getting hurt and surviving increases our life points. Based on my stats, I’m on the way to being DPS and melee combat with a rogue-ish nature.” Cece examined her blade and wiped the gunk off onto the grass. 

“So, like, are you a big gamer or what?” Katie, again, with the save. Took the words right out of his mouth. 

“Ya, I’ve played my fair share of games, RPG’s, WoW, first-person shooters, you know the usual dorky stuff.” Cece responded like a girl of her hotness often classified herself as a dork. Katie and Dalton exchanged impressed looks, and Derek responded, “I know, right?” He shrugged his eyebrows expertly. 

Chapter 8

They were going to continue on foot through some more neighborhoods, but began picking off gargantuflies and wormasaurs (the names having been created by Derek, the latter by yours truly) as they continued along. They found a groove to say the least and felt all the safer for it. They decided as a group to comb the entire park and farm for experience. Derek or Cece would trigger the worms, and he would hit them with a sleep/stun spell. This usually resulted in easy pickings. 

Between Katie’s spear and piercing damage, Cece’s knife skills, and Derek’s incredible ability to smash, they began raking up experience points.

The only real difficulty came from the beetle. It was, according to Cece and Derek, much smaller than the one they had killed in Bill’s driveway. Yet, when they triggered its aggro response, his sleeping spell bounced right off it. 

The beetle monster clearly had some spell or magic resistance, which they had not considered into a possible scenario. It was basically a repeat of their previous encounter that let them know how to handle the confrontation. 

Three gargantuflies, five wormasaurs, and one more beetle brought them all up a level and Katie two. She was about halfway to three, Cece and Derek were on the cusp, and he was about a fourth of the way through level three. His stat points again fell into agility, dexterity, and intelligence. He was fast becoming a stealthy wizard, which he was not mad at. 

Likewise, stealth and inspection had increased again. Bludgeoning stayed stagnant unfortunately. Sleep seemed to be improving, he could tell it was increasing in strength, speed, efficiency of casting, but it still took him about two to three seconds to cast. 

He had to improve these times, and if that meant solely using spells and ignoring weapon proficiency, he would do it. With this decision having been made, Dalton decided that his use of the bat would be purely defensive. 

Disappointingly, only one more skill book dropped from all these kills, and no loot that they could deem worthwhile from their bodies. The skill book was a passive ability for

 INCREASED INHERENT HEALING*.

 They all reasoned that Derek should get it, as useful as it may be, if they were going to tank him up, it was a necessity. 

Katie had gained some new skills with her Level two rise as well. She gained a proficiency in Woodcraft. This was apparently due to her knowledge that she had expressed about her rural upbringing, which the game had taken into account, even though she had yet to use it.

 Interesting, to say the least. 

Could one conjure skills into being by simply claiming they have said skill??? Or did they actually have to pre-exist. Dalton doubted that Katie was any sort of expert, but if she could conjure a skillbook he would likewise do the same. 

Questions for another time (as a small voice deep inside him began whispering “you’re the most powerful, handsome mage on the planet” on repeat). 

The party approached a railroad track, they were more than halfway to their destination if their rudimentary skills at geography had anything to say. The downtown district should be about a mile to their right as they trekked southward towards the highway. 

They moved quietly over the tracks, attempting not to shift the gravel underfoot, when Dalton heard a loud ‘yip’ reverberate from the trees. 

This was followed by a cackle and a bark. 

“Something wicked this way comes,” he let the group know in an ominous whisper.

They all froze, indecision warred across almost everyone’s face. Cece looked agitated and…..hungry, Derek looked apprehensive, but not scared, Katie, well Katie looked bewildered, like she still couldn’t figure out if it was all a big joke, luckily she pulled back her hair at some point and looked slightly less crazy. 

“What should we do?” Cece whispered out of the side of her mouth.

Derek’s response was quick and obvious, “Hide dumb dumb, til we know what the hell that is.”

They quickly followed suit and dashed into the heavy bush opposite to the side they heard the sounds originating from. Ensuring he used as much stealth as possible, Dalton sneaked behind a bush with a crouched Derek as his partial support, Katie practically went fully prone with her spear splayed out beside her, gripped tightly in hand, and Cece ducked silently behind the bush next to them. 

In one of those nick of time moments, out of the adjoining treeline wandered a pack of three goblins, a mangy looking wilddog, and a kobold in a brown and green tunic with a bow and quiver strapped to his back. The party heard yips and barks from the group, who seemed to be having an argument, or their bestial communication just sounded that way. 

The kobold pointed left and right. Two of the goblins broke left and followed the tracks opposite their direction, the other goblin, the kobold, and dog came toward them. 

The dog was dirty, talking like caked-on mud, filth-all-over, visible fleas crawling on his snout disgusting. He felt sorry for the poor thing, probably abused, kept in captivity, starved!! 

That was until its head perked up and it sniffed the air. 

It had caught their scent. 

The beast must die!

It was a split second decision, but he knew it was the right one. Whether that beast was tracking some other prey, it had clearly discovered something new indicating it was a hound of some sort. It had their scent and they would only lose the element of surprise if they waited. 

The other two goblins were roughly about thirty feet away, and now was the best time to strike. 

He began conjuring the sleep spell and stood up, revealing their location. Derek and Cece both looked ready and prepped, Katie didn’t move a muscle. The geometric arcane lines met upon his person, and the purple ray of sleep dust shot from his hands and struck the kobold directly in his snout. It was a small, concentrated burst of sleep powder, power?, and the kobold sneezed, coughed, and dropped like a bag of rocks. 

Yessss

*Dalton side note: You might ask yourself, why not hit the mutated dog thing? Well, the kobold was clearly the owner and master of the mutated dog, and I figure he was the bigger threat, also he was wearing clothes, like a tunic, that's gotta mean something right? I wouldn’t say a boss but clearly the leader.

The goblin looked at the prone form of the kobold leader, the dog was yapping something ferocious, but the leash was firmly attached to the kobold’s wrist, and although he budged with each lunge, the kobold was just too heavy to move. The goblin looked at him standing two heads taller than the bush. 

Dalton glanced upward toward the tracks, the other two goblins had turned around and saw their leader unconscious. They began running back, at this point the goblin looked at him and smiled an evil, wicked grin, but little did the goblin know, he had a barbarian. 

Derek stormed out of the brush yelling incoherently, the goblin who hadn’t perceived him yet stepped back and tripped on the kobold’s arm. The vicious-looking goblin began to teeter, and windmilled its arms attempting to catch its balance.

Bad luck little guy, Derek proceeded to run up and smashed the goblins head in with his sturdy, black crowbar. It seemed Derek must have been raging, as the goblin’s frontal lobe was pulverized into paste and knocked about ten feet back. The wild dog was now within range and Derek, in his rage, seemed unaware, he attempted to use another sleep spell but it wouldn't form, and needed more time to recharge. 

Wow, should have seen this coming, cooldown times sucked. 

As the beast lunged at Derek, Cece slid into view and chucked her dagger at the beast's face. It slowed down, the dagger that is, the blade flipped end over end and it struck the snarling monster directly in the eye, and sunk down to the hilt in an amazing display of skill, even Cece seemed flabbergasted at the toss. 

The dog’s wild yapping ceased abruptly and it slammed into Derek’s thigh in a heap of dead. 

He exhaled a sigh of relief, but it was at this moment the goblins from up the track finally reached them. Cece dove to the side and Derek pulled his bar back, finally feeling his mana had recharged sufficiently, Dalton fired off another sleep spell and hit a goblin in the shoulder. The puff of smoke was close enough to slow him down, but he gagged and shook his head profusely as opposed to dropping into a coma. 

The effectiveness of the sleep spell seemed to be designated by the strength of mana he put into it, the directness and efficacy of the attack, and the mental fortitude of the guy being hit. The versatility of adjusting the potency of his spells by allowing varying inputs of mana was amazing, and created an even more complicated magic system than he had been aware possible.  

 He filed this into his magical knowledge journal inside his head. 

Cece yanked her knife out of the dog’s eye socket and she met the confused goblin head on, well point on, as she rammed the blade into the smaller creature’s bony chest. There seemed to be little resistance and the goblin ‘eeked’ and then fell to the ground. 

The second goblin ran toward Derek with his bone knife drawn. Cece stood ready, but Derek called out, “I’ve got this!” 

With a snarl and a bark of anger, Derek swung the length of iron as the goblin just approached his arm’s swinging range. The bar connected with the goblin’s jaw, shearing it clean off in a spray of black ichor, the body spun about in the mimicry of a pirouette, and slumped to the ground. 

“YES! Woooh,” he couldn’t help but cry out in delight. Their first group fight was a success. The kobold began to groggily roll around. Oh ya, he wasn't dead yet. 

Katie ran out of the bushes screaming wildly, again with no thought to volume or covertness, and plunged her spear into the kobold’s body multiple times. He still stirred about nonetheless, and Cece, with no remorse, lifted its chin and slit its throat. 

OK, thanks for the assist, Katie, great timing

LEVEL GAINED 

Looking at his stat board was slightly disappointing. His intelligence had increased by two, and thus he assumed his spell casting abilities were equally improved, and dexterity by one. Stealth and Inspection had also increased and Sleep felt as if it was leveling up, but aside from these boosts, nothing else was evident. 

Checking experience was a perk though, he was more than halfway towards five, and Level five was always something good in games. The slightly glazed over look on everyone else’s faces indicated they had all likewise leveled. 

“Anyone get anything cool?” He asked with hope that their group was becoming more powerful. 

Derek got the same stat bumps as before and his ‘rage’ increased. Likewise, Cece was steadily becoming a stealthy melee build, with ever increasing agility and piercing damage.

Katie seemed to be on the cusp of melee spear wielder or possibly a ranger with her woodlands skills. They asked which way she was leaning and she seemed undecided. Her desire for revenge and killing seemed to outweigh the sensibility of balancing the party as a ranged attacker. 

“I don’t know guys, I finally feel good with the spear, I dunno if I wanna switch yet.” 

Katie’s pout had some validation, but if using the spear meant mopping up the rest of their kills, then yea, she was getting comfortable with it. 

The kobold loot was another skillbook, spellbook and some weapons. 

SKILLBOOK 

ARCHERY +1

This book grants the user basics in Archery and the use of a bow. Basic fletching knowledge will also be imbued. 

LEARN NOW?

The weapons were likewise,

BOW AND QUIVER 

RANGED ATTACK

RANGE.    40 feet

30 ARROWS 

BOW AND ARROWS ARE IN GOOD

CONDITION. 

Cece took the bow and arrow and the skillbook naturally. They needed it and it fit into her stealthy character to be an arranged sneak attacker, Dalton couldn’t understand Katie’s hesitation. She needed whatever she could get, they should be arguing over skills, not passing them up nonchalantly. 

And yet she was Mrs. Congeniality. Giving things away. 

The last item of loot was another spellbook.

The large leather tomb glowed the same sky blue as before and purple runes danced and floated along its cover and spine like bits of driftwood on a current. 

“It should go to Dalton, he seems to be becoming our mage,” Derek volunteered to everyone’s approval. 

“I, more than gladly, accept.”

When he opened the book, the tome burst into its miasma of magical particles, absorbing into his skin. It was generally agreed that he was now the mage and he read the book greedily, and soaked up the new spell and the Terminal responded by providing him with a brief description of his new incantation:

SPELLBOOK

SPELL: JOLT 

LEVEL 1                    AFFINITY:      ELECTRIC             

Casts a small bolt of electrical lightning from your hand dealing damage to the target. 

Strength: Metal, Water 

He hadn’t been told strengths before, it seemed obvious but he was glad his Inspection skills seemed to be increasing. Inside his body, Dalton’s guts were frazzled with excitement, the thought of gaining his first elemental spell and the sheer ‘coincidence’ it was his favorite element to play in games was not lost on him. 

He felt an internal sense of agreement from the Interface. Dalton replied with a sense of gratitude. 

The party trekked through more open backyards and empty plots, the adjacent street a distant parallel point. Houses and residential areas began to thin out as they approached more open plots of green land and patches of dense trees.

Savannah began to look very much like its namesake, the sky had slowly begun to resume some of its more normal blues and earth colors from the previously turbulent and bruised looking colors from the days before. The rolling plains opened to a panorama of the broken highway and distant fields of green grass and woods. 

 Cars were strewn all about the highway, it seemed when the storm hit all the mechanics just stopped, with every car piling into one another. 

Some terrifying vultures circled overhead, indicating the grisly scene underwing, most of the vultures had mutated sizes and forms. 

One vulture in particular looked particularly nasty, spikes adorned its wings and a bone crown upon its head. It seemed to supervise as other vultures on the ground tossed it gobbets of meat. It was almost the size of a Volkswagen. It was terrifying even from this distance. 

The party vehemently steered clear of the hubbub and as they neared the sporting goods store.

They approached slowly and with caution, the mega-sized building appeared empty. 

Behind the store was an openly vacant lot, at least two acres, no concrete yet, but excavated and flattened; it looked like it was going to be a building foundation or more parking. The surrounding perimeter consisted of dense woods in patches and rolling hills. 

Slowly trekking across, the group spread out so as to make themselves a harder target to hit. Katie fanned to the left and Cece to the right. 

Derek took the lead forming a diamond shape with Dalton in the rear. 

Giddily conjuring a Jolt spell and holding it ready, Dalton and his party approached the vast open space constantly scanning for monsters and threats. Dalton stared at the amazing violet and blue mandalas that twisted about his hands, hints of electrical energy arced wherever the mandalas began to coalesce. 

He was temporarily mesmerized by the magical energy as he imagined he could see a deeper pattern below the visible surface of light and energy. He shook his head and cleared his wandering thoughts. His eyes felt supercharged and he could smell ozone burning.

Focus ol’ boy. 

At this point, the ground, air, and everything around them was a viable option for attack, so they ended up looking like a gangly bunch of marionettes with their strings cut, heads constantly bobbing and swiveling in circles. 

All seemed calm, too calm, no birds were chirping, no crickets, ummm, violining? Sawing? Not sure but whatever sound they made rubbing their legs together, they were having none of it. 

Stealthily snaking their way through the field, the eerie silence provided an all too disturbing lack of accompaniment. Their footfalls and the rustling of  the bushes and scrub sounded like gargantuan noises to him, but he knew he was paranoid. 

Still, they had to survive. 

The ground trembled slightly. 

A deep rumble. The whole party froze not moving a muscle, and looking at one another questioningly. 

“Oh man, what was that?” Derek didn’t seem terrorized to his core like he was, but Dalton was pretty sure he was doing a good job at looking calm, cool, and collected….even in the face of certain death. 

Chapter 9

The world had changed drastically around them but he felt as if they were adapting quickly. Katie was still hurt but the group of four seemed to be adjusting accordingly. 

“Move slow, spread out, Derek, you have to attract its attention. You’re our tank now, we need to evaluate how it attacks and what our strategy will be. Stay alive, duck and dodge, but stay in aggro range.” He was thinking on his toes, what could this possibly be, rumbling, probably earth type. Sounds big. Probably slow. 

He prepped a sleeping spell in lieu of electrical energy and the party fanned out into a larger semi-circle. The ground continued to rumble, like a huge piece of machinery was getting closer. A train approaching or a massive drill ready to break the surface, the gravel and soil seemed to vibrate with the frequency of the sound. 

This last metaphor was apt, seeing as the ground churned and spiraled suddenly under Katie and Cece in a huge 20 foot diameter. Both were caught up in the avalanche of descending sand and couldn’t do anything: Derek and himself had each missed the sinkhole by a few feet, both having jumped aside as the ground began to tumble downwards. 

Cece plunged her dagger into the sand to halt her movement whilst Katie chucked her spear out and attempted to crawl out using her hands. The pit deepened to about 30 feet and the bottom was a maelstrom of sand and churning debris. Asphalt, gravel and chunks of cement were tossed about freely. 

Katie slid all the way to the bottom of the pit with sand, dirt, and detritus cascading around her, Cece had managed to halt her descent and was mid-slope gripping her dagger with a steadfastness envious of any rock climber. 

As Katie clawed her way out, slabs of sand kept falling around her, it was loose and nothing provided any grip, with growing fear, he looked at the bottom of the pit. Something was coming and he did not feel they were ready to deal with it. 

The sand, clay, and refuse began to swirl around the bottom and Katie freaked out, screaming at the top of her lungs. 

“Get me OUT! HELP!” She was becoming frantic and attempted to run up the sides to no avail.

Small avalanches of sand rained down about her.

Derek hopped into the pit, to his surprise with no hesitation, and slid half way down before his heels had accumulated enough of a buildup of sand as foot support. He extended his crowbar and Katie quickly grabbed the end, hauling her up with simple brute strength and upper body muscle, Katie began to climb. 

Sand burst forth from the bottom of the pit and the head and mandibles of a giant creature protruded from the soft, ever shifting ground. 

It was roughly shaped like an ant, but it had huge three foot mandibles, which were slightly asymmetrical to ensure a bite that closed, sharp hairs protruded throughout its body coursing along its length, and it had spikes similar to the wormasaur that would allow it to burrow and dig with ease. 

Only the head and upper thorax rose from the ground, indicating more of it was buried underground. Dalton estimated it to be the size of a pickup truck, with a dull-shining armored carapace of brown chitin that reflected the waning light in opalescent hues of amber and mauve. 

The immediate radius of sand within five feet was constantly moving like a tin of boiling water, only it was sand and gravel, it wasn't hampered by the terrain at all. This monster must have been an elite, a boss of some sort. It was terrifying.

The wicked looking pincers clicked closed a few times as it clearly sensed her vibrations, Katie feebly tried to scramble from the bottom of the pit. She was kicking aggressively and her feet were tossing large chunks of rock and sand at the creature. 

“Katie grab my hand!“ Derek was extending himself, attempting to increase his reach as much as possible, Cece had finally managed to climb her way up to the edge but was panting with the exerted effort, the tumultuous sides of the pit acted as an ambush predator’s trap. 

He fired a bolt of sleep at the ant lion’s head in the hopes of paralysis or at least a decrease in speed, to his unfortunate expectation, the dusty spell pinged and shot off into the distance, dissolving into a puff of smoke amongst some tree branches, and probably knocking out some chipmunk as it was doing some courtship ritual deep in the woods. 

Sorry, Alvin 

Poor guy, another time buddy! 

The head of the Giant Ant Lion whipped toward Katie and snapped her up in one quick swoop. 

Yanking her body from Derek’s grasp, like an adult would yank something from a child, the barbs on either side of the mandible pierced her torso, locking her in place. She screamed, a blood-curdling scream.

 Ya, he knew what a blood-curdling scream sounded like now, pain so deep and visceral, a fellow sapient could feel it empathetically in his bones. This was a whole other level. She screamed fiercely.  

Katie was lifted into the air as she flailed about, it rocked it’s head side to side and bashed her like a rag doll against the sides of the pit. Her screaming abated quickly as she was knocked senseless.

“Nooooaarrghh,” Cece screamed, a wordless, helpless scream of ineptitude. 

He conjured a Jolt spell, but it fizzled upon his first casting, the mandalas just dissolved like dust, and barely a static bolt of energy formed in his hands as he lost concentration. 

Derek, upon jumping into the pit like some hulking avenging hero, swung with his crowbar, connecting with the side of its armored torso. The bar ricocheted off, and his arms visibly shook, nothing seemed to deter the mutated insectoid. 

Both magical and physical attacks were useless against its carapace, Katie awoke and continued screaming, bloody murder and holy evisceration.

He was not sure, but as its mandibles clicked together, Katie was clearly bisected, and her screams were cut devastatingly short. 

The top half of her torso trailed intestines and gore, falling to the ground with her legs flailing about, the parts slid down the embankment, and a full ten feet separated from her upper body to her lower. Her legs were all akimbo and the look on her frozen face was one of shock and disbelief. Pain. Sadness. 

A high-pitched battlecry issued from someone’s throat, he’s not sure whom, but Dalton charged downslope like an idiot pulling his dagger, about ten feet from the bottom he pushed off the wall of the pit and soil and sailed into the air. 

He felt weightless, as he descended from the clouds, dagger poised for sinking, the ant lion turned its gruesome mandibles toward him. Without a second thought he plonked in between the mandibles, limber and light, he landed on its head, the mandibles began to shut close and his extrasensory perception allowed him time to think, the dagger arced down in a violent stab, the mandibles started to shut on his body, who would reach said destination first? He simultaneously cast a jolt spell using the dagger as a focus. 

I mean it’s metal right?  

Dalton didn't really care, Katie was dead. The girl who would catch a fly or spider and let it out into the world because she didn’t want to take a life. Dead. To a bug.  Ironic? 

As the dagger descended, his casting of Jolt coalesced fiercely, directing its colorful energies around his hands it shifted into the blade, gathering mana, the purple blue sparks of power danced along its edge, the arcing bolts coursed along his body and arms in a more violent display than he had seen yet: he watched his dagger sink into the beast's left eye, piercing into the rough leather like tissue of its mutated lens. 

The thin blade plunged into the squishy depths of its cornea, the Jolt spell was released, arcs of lightning and energy shot forth, waltzing across its multitude of eyes and face, but more importantly, down the blade, into the cracked fissure that was its chitinous armor. 

Streaks of bright blue and purple electricity slinkied down the blade into the creature’s monstrous visage and skull. 

It spasmed and the whole body went rigid for a few moments. Purple ooze and ichor leaked from its eyes and mouth. The burnt smell of ozone and the chemical stink of bug wafted into the air.

Derek’s shadow fell across his scope of vision as he fell from the sky with his weapon overhead like some metal club of revenge, smashing into the head of the ant lion, there was an audible crack. 

The carapace had blistered around the repeat attacks and the ant lion looked deterred. Cece began firing arrows into its body; half of which bounced off its hard exoskeleton, the other half embedded themselves in its lower mid-section and what would have been its neck. Beginning to look like an improvised porcupine, the beast began to sag. 

Racing up to the lip of the pit, Dalton grabbed Katie’s fallen spear and aimed it at the monster, casting jolt again and using the spear as his new focus, a sharp bolt of lightning emanated from the tip, striking the ant lion in the body, but once again the bolt seemed to dissipate on the creatures hard, outer shell. 

Derek raised his weapon simultaneously striking the beast with his full strength, raging and screaming insults and curses. The bar slid through the air, gliding, it glowed with an arcane energy, a slight grey-red tinge, not quite purple. I wonder if this is the berserker equivalent of magic?

 The ant lion roared in pain. Finally, they were doing some damage. The carapace cracked visibly again and wider fissures began to form. 

Derek’s attack had visibly damaged the ant lion as its outer shell fissured more noticeably. It responded negatively to electricity and Dalton was even more appreciative of his new spell.

 Derek and him were low on mana and hit points. 

Both of them were hammering this thing with all they had and Cece was pumping arrows from the rim of the pit, but it was difficult to slow down.

The ant lion was steadily decreasing in health and seemed to be finally dying when it used a new spell. 

Tossing its insectile head, a gathering of mana emitted from its mandibles as a green-brown ray sparked between its impressive jaws and the ground, the ray shot forth like a bullet. The beam hit the ground beside Derek, and he fell prone immediately, succumbing to a mass of tangles and vines ensnaring his legs and preventing him from moving, the ground slowly sunk into a pit, further entrapping the unwitting barbarian. 

This thing had earth and stone magic. 

Dalton had nothing, his mana was depleted past its lowest level’s capacity, he felt exhausted and strung out. He could provide little to no magical support even though his spirit was willing.

The ant lion shifted and the ground moved with him. Dalton had used almost the last of his mana to begin conjuring another bolt of electricity, but as the ground rocked, he loosed the jolt into the sand, uselessly becoming grounded upon touch and the Ant lion was unharmed. 

The huge three foot mandibles reached over for Derek, and he felt an overwhelming sense of helplessness, Dalton watched the inevitable scene play out. He knew magic, he had weapons, and still it was not enough. 

From the forest, a din began to arise, like large branches being pushed and broken aside, the cracking and groaning of old trees being adjusted askew, the sounds resounded across the hillside. This sound was paired with the arrival of two large plant creatures, branches for arms and a huge canopy making a large wig of leaves and foliage. 

Like summoned monsters from a game, two tree-like creatures came on the battlefield. One was hurling a rock, no a boulder into the pit, slamming the ant lions head onto the ground, rupturing the cracks already present, spider webbing themselves across its head, the second treant jumped, or fell, into the pit and began hammering the ant lion with club like appendages and branches, alternating between bashing and stabbing. 

The ant lion looked confused by all the different motions, it clearly used some ground sense and all the vibrations were throwing it off, using a bit of his newly gained intelligence, Dalton began stomping heavily.

 The ant lion stopped attacking Derek and diverted its attention to the new threat. 

Out of the woods, emerged a crimson leather-clad girl with dark mocha skin. She had her thick hair braided into dreads which gathered behind her back in a medieval looking braid. Her long knife was tucked into her belt, and she was wielding a walking staff that looked as if it could be a weapon in and of itself. She was controlling the treants instead, waving her hands about as green arcane circles spun about her foundation and twirled about her head. She mumbled under her breath and had the focused look of a spell caster. Her eyes glowed emerald, incandescent green. 

The ant lion looked genuinely agitated, wounded, and swung its massive head towards the treant directly in front of it. Using its impressive mandibles it clipped the autonomous flora halfway down its trunk in a spray of splinters and amber sap, it made no noise but keeled over and almost disintegrated into a pile of twigs and branches.

One hit kills. This thing was boss level at least…..hopefully. Oh man, Katie, my brain keeps trying to forget or compartmentalism, and then it all comes crashing back at once. 

He hit it with a last ditch and completely reckless jolt bolt and this one seemed to strike home: the whips of arcane magic gathered around its head and core, as Dalton crested the lip of the pit. 

The arcs of energy crawled along its length causing the insects legs and horizontal mandibles to convulse.

Violently.

Bits of natural detritus and leaves were shot into the air in its spasmodic throes of pain only to fall heavily, surrounding the creature in a revelatory halo of weakness. 

The second treant dived into the pit and began battering the ant lion with its club-like branches, Derek followed in its wake and began bashing the creature with his crowbar, yelling in a deep voice incoherent swear words the entire time, utilizing the Rage only he could summon. 

Luckily the ant lion was looking the worse for wear, but it turned its head and pointed its barbed mandibles at Cece on the opposing rim of the pit.

 Cece reacted quickly and dove to the side like an acrobat as a stream of rocks and debris followed its aimed trajectory: following the path of its target, the stone stream would have careened right into Cece, bludgeoning her to death had she not evaded the damage. 

Derek and the summoned treant continued to hammer on the antlion’s form, the chitinous shell was slowly splintering, he decided to take a gamble and grabbed Katie’s spear, Dalton leapt from the edge of the pit using all his agility available. Kicking off again and twisting in midair he used both hands to bear all his weight down upon the tip of the spear. 

Casting Jolt into the butcher knife adorning the end of his spear, it flowed with blue-purple geometric designs, the blade came down right in between the mandibles of the beast, sharp arcs of blue bolted energy crawled along the length of the knife and shaft into the ant lion, wiggling its way into the now open cracks of its exoskeleton, erstwhile the treant continued to hammer on the beast a few feet further away. 

The ant lion rocked like a ship mid-wreck. The creature was emitting a deep, sonorous noise that sounded plaintive and begging in its beastly desperation. 

Derek aligned one more massive swing whilst glowing, it connected with the creature’s head, the bar and spear seemed to meet midway past its skull and the thin membrane of its elastic and tough hide was the only thing separating the weapons from touching. 

A bright spark of electricity connected the two weapons and the ant lion shuddered like it was being defibrillated. 

The outer skeleton cracked further and it finally slumped to the ground, its upper thorax broken and fractured like an egg, purple ichor poured from its many wounds. The ant lion’s carcass sagged against the ground, and it deflated like a punctured balloon. 

The party slumped to the ground, In the case of Derek, directly onto the creature’s back. Even the black girl that emerged from the woods seemed exhausted. She plopped down Indian style, heaving heavy pants like she had been running. 

Dalton’s exhaustion set in, he leaned against the natural incline of the pit, tears welled up in his eyes, Katie. She didn’t deserve this, maybe the rest of them were willing to participate, but Katie had always abstained from violence outright. 

He attempted to gather himself, but could not stop the tears pouring from his eyes. He had been so judgmental and condescending and now she was gone.

He felt awful; regret, guilt, you name it, he felt it coursing through his veins. Luckily, Katie’s corpse had been buried somewhere in the ant lion’s death throes, and he was saved from the trauma of having to see the two gory halves again. 

Reality came slamming back into the foreground and he began feeling helpless once again. Moaning and burying his face into the loosely turned soil seemed to help though.

“We have to get to shelter, the corpse will only attract other predators. He was an apex predator, but they will show up eventually, they always do.” The crimson-clad girl wielded a hobnobbed quarterstaff, she was pretty sure of herself. 

“My name is Zeta, we can talk more when we get indoors.” She was nervous, her survival instincts kept her on the lookout, her head constantly pivoted as she regained her drained mana. He wondered if she was more nervous about scavenging monsters looking for an easy meal, or if she was actually hesitant about trusting the lot of them.  

It seemed she got the superhero memo at least, wearing her survival gear. The snake-skin, crimson leather shone in the afternoon sun. 

Dalton slowly kicked himself off the sloped ground, wiping the muddy streaks of tears and dirt into his face, glancing behind him he noticed an impressive amount of loot had dropped from the ant lion. 

Even in his despondency, he felt a slight tingle of elation. Knowing it was wrong, like a drug addict benefitting from his friend's demise, he could barely Inspect the loot. 

Two Spellbooks, a skill book, and two pieces of gear seemed to have dropped. The glowing from the books illuminated the steep slope of the ant lion pit, coruscating lines of purple, green, and blue made the death trap look like a painting with the hazy imagery overlaying the corpse of the ant lion. It was still a difficult sight to get used to. 

The gear was a golden chest plate and a wooden staff. The chest plate boosted vitality and healing and was clearly intended for Derek, the staff allotted mana regeneration and decreased casting time. 

Upon accepting the staff, it reappeared in Dalton’s hands. It was almost his height, with a glowing gemstone tucked into the gnarled roots at the tip of the staff. It glowed faintly, and even holding the weapon, Dalton felt more revitalized, energy thrummed through his veins, jolting his muscles and body into wakefulness.  

Clutching the staff to his chest, Dalton sat down heavily, plopping onto the ground with the grace of a hippopotamus, and wallowed upon everything that had happened thus far. It felt like he hadn’t had a moment to mourn at all, his family, his friends, his life. 

“Come on you big baby, we have to move. Movement is life.” Zeta had unequipped her own staff and was hauling him to his feet, bodily, under his armpits, like Cece had done for Katie. 

“Are you quoting World War Z to me?” He mumbled. 

“Maybe, you big dork.”

Tears began to well up again, but Zeta quickly jerked his torso from side to side while slowly scaling the steep sides of the ant lion pit. The spastic movements were distracting enough to cause him to look around, the sky was still its ever present twilight, and the temperature was warm, about eight five degrees. 

He dug his heels into the steep, sandy banks and assisted Zeta in hauling his near-deadweight out of the pit. The books glowed in a combination of sky blue, purple, and green, the spellbooks especially seemed inviting, and Dalton felt a sliver of anticipation and excitement enter his devoid soul. 

Chapter 10 

Derek was lying flat and still catching his breath, Cece was standing protectively over him, he looked at the floating treasure horde over the corpse of the ant lion, knowing he should inspect it, but hardly mustering the energy to follow through. 

The new girl, Zeta, perched herself on the lip of the pit, like a Nubian queen overseeing her domain, she looked at them all and clearly found them wanting. 

She hopped down, sticking her staff into the ground and pulling her knife, she began to saw off the mandibles with a huge serrated knife. 

Who the hell is this chick? 

Deal with it. 

Looking towards the books once again, he Inspected them closer. 

SPELLBOOK 

SPELL: SINKHOLE                 AFFINITY: EARTH

LEVEL ONE

CREATE A SINKHOLE TEN FOOT IN DIAMETER UNDER YOUR TARGET WITHIN THIRTY FEET OF YOURSELF. 

 Ohh that must be an area of effect spell. Dalton felt his mouth salivating. 

SPELLBOOK 

SPELL: EARTH BARRICADE AFFINITY: EARTH

LEVEL ONE

CREATES A 10-FT WALL OF SOLID EARTH, FORMING A NEAR INDESTRUCTIBLE BARRIER.  

Defensive spell, seems useful, safety and living are a good thing 

SKILLBOOK

SKILL: ENSNARING ARROW      AFFINITY: EARTH

LEVEL ONE

TWO FOOT DIAMETER, 

PLAYER SHOOTS AN ARROW THAT CREATES A QUICKSAND PIT OR VINES AT THE FOOT OF THE ENEMY. 

Standard Ranger archery buff. 

EQUIPMENT                               COMMON 

ARMOR OF VIRILITY

+1 VITALITY, + 1 STRENGTH 

Upon quick agreement, Derek got the armor, Cece took the skill, he took the Sinkhole spell and the staff, and they offered Zeta the barricade spell, without her help they would all most likely be dead, she deserved it. 

She readily accepted, duh, but it was a defensive spell and played into her flavor.  She stood vigilant. Radiating confident energy. 

His stats had again increased in agility, dexterity and intelligence equally across the board.

LEVEL 6              HUMAN mage 

STATS

STRG +2

AGI +5

DEX +5

INT +7

SKILLS

BASH    +2

STEALTH +4

INSPECTION +4

BLUDGEONING +1

DIPLOMACY    +2

SPELLS 

SLEEP           LEVEL 2

JOLT             LEVEL 3

SINKHOLE    LEVEL 0

He realized he had leveled up his sleep and jolt spells and hence the reason they felt stronger, but it still felt like level five and six should have been more eventful. 

The party stumbled towards Dick’s sporting goods. Zeta followed in tow, a menacing shadow capable of wielding extreme earth druidic magic, but she huffed along with a groan and grunt almost every step. She was strong but not well balanced 

They approached the entrance to the mega store together. They stomped the rest of the way to the sporting goods store entrance, the glass and doors were smashed in, even though they were still locked, carts were tossed and left haphazardly anywhere, and broken down cars littered the parking lot. The party stepped over the broken segments of asphalt and wreckage and entered the store which looked like it had avoided being burglarized. 

Upon entering the store, it looked like it had been ransacked though. Mannequins were knocked over and displays were torn apart. His expectations dropped drastically. 

From between two aisles an Asian-looking man emerged, like a ghostly avatar from the Plan, uber white teeth shining in the dark. Appearing middle-aged but lacking any wrinkles, his skin was flawless and his hair was perfectly slicked into a 1950’s pompadour. 

“Who are you? What are you doing here?” Cece asked inquisitively, openly brandishing her dagger. 

“I am the Trader. I will help facilitate your journey through the Coalescence, providing advice, weapons, armor, spell and skill books, and bartering goods and money for various items of value.” His voice was soothing, but monotonous and lacking any feeling. 

“The Coalescence?” Derek asked the personified game system. 

“The merging of many worlds, timelines, and dimensions. Utilizing tales and myths of folk lore, culture, and history, the Plan will test your species to its very limits to determine its adaptability and will to survive.” The Trader cocked its head and provided Derek with a thin-lipped smile. 

“What happened to our families?”

 “When does everything go back to normal? Why are we being tested?” Cece asked and Zeta chimed in, having finally spoken up from her silent reverie. She’s emphatic and anger dripped from her quick questions. 

“The Coalescence is a Cosmic event, the majority of the population has been deemed expendable and most will not have survived the initial twenty-four onslaught.” The Trader answered in the same monotone, belaying no remorse whatsoever. 

“You’re saying they’re all dead?” Cece demanded. 

“Most likely, statistically speaking.”

Really reassuring, buddy.

“We have hardly seen any people, shouldn’t we be seeing a bunch of other survivors, or at least their bodies?” Dalton asked having dwelt on the subject matter often. 

“Not all parts of your world were Coalesced at the same time. Different places and regions experience different time-space shifts and for some what might have been weeks, for others might be a few days. The Coalescence has also increased the size and mass of your world by nearly three-fold. You might know your planet well, but it is no longer the same world,” he finished with the same smile plastered on his face, “also, monsters don’t tend to leave a lot of leftovers.”

Dalton could see looks of despair descending onto the party’s faces and the Trader seemed oblivious. The Trader’s current analysis of their situation was crushing morale, so he was determined to try and swing things in another direction. 

“What advice do you have?” 

“Rest now,” a general aura of calm and safety surrounded the party. The air became balmy and comfortable. 

 His voice rung like a reverberating echo lulling them to sleep. “Rest now…”

I should….have resistance…I know the spell.

He began to drift away and Derek settled beside him. 

As they lay in the camping good section of the store, having erected the tents in some facade of further protection, an overwhelming feeling of loss came over him. Stifling his cries into the makeshift pillows, he felt weak and pathetic. 

Derek and Cece decided to share the large tent for the evening and Dalton didn’t say anything about it. 

Zeta erected her own tent and began to get ready for sleep, solitary and silent. 

 Dalton flipped over and Derek was staring at him intently, red-runner eyes indicating he’d been crying as well

Cece lay down behind him. 

Dalton tried not to break down. 

Cece tickled his head and neck. 

Being comforted, Dalton nodded off to sleep with the rest of the band not far behind. 

Chapter 11

Stretching out, his joints popped and he felt like he slept for a decade, Derek was still snoring literally in his face, their arms were locked and as he slid his left arm out from behind his neck, Derek mumbled a bit, but stayed asleep 

He still felt groggy and his calves and quads were sore from hiking all day. Due to the Coalescence and odd weather patterns, he had a hard time telling time accurately. 

Looking around, he was anxious, but Cece giggled, clearly already awake, and with a shake of her head scoffed slightly under her breath. 

Dalton shook himself awake, judging by the light filtering through the front store windows, it was already afternoon. 

“Why did you let me sleep so long, we could be hunting right now, or hunted,” he barked at Cece. 

“Hold your horses buckaroo, I think we’re safe for now, undercover and safe, besides you looked like you were sleeping cozily” Cece waggled her eyebrows towards both of them.

Derek eventually woke up and seemed oblivious as he broke down his tent, he packed his gear and belongings into his pack, the skilled outdoorsman showing in his brisk and efficient movements. 

He grumped and made some grandfatherly and somber noises. While packing up his tent and extraneous gear, Derek turned around suddenly, gripping him, “we’re all in this together right?”

“Ya of course” Dalton tried to look ... .comforting. Not really his forte, but Derek looked like how he felt and needed reassurance, and Dalton imagined the joker had slept poorly with all too real nightmares plaguing his sleep. 

Derek sighed and looked around like a kid in a Candy store. 

“Let’s go shopping.” 

The group spread out all seeking what they deemed necessary for survival. 

Looking for armor, he veered toward the uniform section. Having thought this through before, he knew armor was more life saving and necessary than amazing weapons. Picking out football gear and shin pads, and even finding some smaller shin pads meant for junior athletes that would fit his forearms, Dalton strapped up.  Peeling off his grimy under layers, he refreshed his whole wardrobe and uniform with padding, sweat resistant Under armor, reinforced protection, and dark colors. 

He managed to snag a pair of dark hiking boots size 14, the largest pair in the store that just barely fit him. Tucking his dark pants under the shin pads and into the boots, he tightened all his loose clothing, creating a svelte silhouette. 

Upon completion he approvingly viewed himself in one of the store’s floor length mirrors. 

He looked badass. 

Not feeling too bulk, the gear fit well, the contours accentuated his muscular frame and broad shoulders and would hopefully provide some much needed protection from hungry monsters. Heading towards the archery section of the store, he saw Cece and she was pulling the string taut on a new bow and clearly testing its tensile strength, as the bow dipped down she glanced over at him. 

“Wow! You look like a sci fi movie hero” 

He was kind of going for that look but shrugged it off nonchalantly, like it’s incidental, oh you mean “this old thing!” 

Cece settled on a medium-sized bow that’s painted in a camouflage print, she immediately looked like a warrior princess, but then again, he was a dork. 

Derek jogged up at this point, taking a page from his book, he was wearing lightweight armor but he’d changed into what looked like a football uniform. It was black with tight pants, inherent padding in the girdle, and sleeveless jersey were very indicative of a football uniform. 

“Got a game later big guy?” Cece asked jokingly, a slight shrug of her shoulders reaffirming the ribald nature of the comment. 

“Thought I would stay tight, no loose clothing to grab, looks good don’t it?”  Derek turned and posed, flexing slightly and finishing with a booty push. 

He did cut a nice silhouette with his thick legs and arms, he must admit grudgingly. 

The mysterious Zeta walked up having procured herself fishing line, tackle box, and a few knives tucked into her belt, she had kept her exact same uniform but acquired a large backpack. 

Dalton couldn’t recall hearing the sound of glass being broken, so how she got into the knife display was a smaller mystery in and of itself

“We should be ready to move soon. Get MRE’s, camping gear, rope, lanterns, tents, sleeping bags, and whatever else you can carry. We have to be mobile and quick,” she never once made eye contact while saying this, constantly looking around like a beetle or monster would jump from a clothing rack out of nowhere.

He supposed it wasn’t not the worst approach to take to the Apocalypse. 

The Trader guy with the perfect, white teeth showed back up reminding him of the extreme weirdness of the situation. 

“Do you have anything you would like to sell or barter?” He asked in a friendly and patient tone.

He pulled the loot from his bag. 

He had paltry skins but Zeta pulled forth the mandibles from the ant lion, which she had expertly removed and tied together into a hard to carry bundle, but he was glad she took the initiative. 

Skins, furs, some glittery rocks that might have been gems, and some other odds and ends are all brought forth. 

“Ahh, a nice haul, what can we offer you?”

The Trader looked smug but still seemed affable enough. 

He was willing to barter and made a trade even though they apparently had none of the currency they accepted, a form of credit called Energy. 

“What knowledge books do you have? Spells or skills?” Zeta was terse and apparently knew what she was doing.

Spellbook: light                  500 energy 

“Spellbooks: ice ray*.        1000 energy 

Spellbooks: heal*.            1000 energy 

Spellbooks: earthquake**.   100000 energy 

Skillbooks: gathering*       1000 energy 

Skillbooks: stealth*.           1000 energy 

Skillbooks: poison*.           10000 energy 

Skillbooks: evasion**.        50,000 energy 

Gear: Leather Vest.           2500 energy

Gear: Chainmail Armor*.    100000 energy

Gear:  stoneshaper hammer**   10500 energy

Gear: common sword                   2500 energy

Gear: common bow and arrow     2500 energy

Gear: elven sword**                  175000 energy

Advanced Spellbooks**.           Locked 

Advanced Skillbooks**.            Locked

Ask to see fuller lists. This is all you can possibly afford though. 

Items with an asterisk were considered rarer, and had room to level up, making their value more intrinsic, proving more useful in the long game then the immediate benefits from some of the other items. They seemed like great options and he was utilizing all his knowledge to make the best choices. 

Only looking at the skills and spellbooks, Earthquake sounded really cool but damn that was expensive, and he was relatively still a small fry in this new world of magic. 

Gathering could probably earn more money or useful items in the long run, but sounded kind of lame for his class role, but he’s pretty sure he could talk one of the others into procuring it. Dalton felt like he deserved a level up after his ordeals but this was not what he expected as far as a Trader should operate, with his minimal inventory, but if this was a game scenario, they were still in the newbie stages. 

“That’s all we all get with what we have turned in,” Cece said this quickly, glancing at Zeta when she used the word ‘we’. Zeta seemed unperturbed as usual and didn’t even look at Cece, but instead, waited silently for the Trader’s response. 

“I suggest procuring ice ray, healing, and the Stone hammer,” the man smiled with his perfectly even white teeth and turned his head slightly. It seemed to Dalton to be a great deal, but the interface terminal was basically telling him to ‘shut up’. 

“Done.” Zeta said authoritatively. 

The items appeared magically out of the air and Zeta grabbed each one individually, apparently already having decided their best uses. Dalton appreciated the decisiveness but would have liked more of a say in the matter, it was group earnings to some extent. 

She handed the huge, bronze-looking Hammer to Derek, then handed him one of the spell books. 

He expected to see Heal (blehhh)*

Dalton side note: I know heal is super important and can make or break a party, but I never fancied the role of being a heal-bot. 

He opened the book to see ‘ice ray’. 

SPELLBOOK

SPELL: ICE RAY                                                 AFFINITY: ICE

This spell creates a ray of freezing ice from the caster’s hand in a 15 ft beam. 

Weaknesses: Water, metal, stone.

OH man. Dalton was over the moon. Sleep, sinkhole, jolt, and now ice ray. He was becoming a multi-elemental war mage. Dalton contemplated to himself if instead he focused on one or possibly two elements, as opposed to a variety, he would level his spells quicker and make them stronger, but at the end of the day, he believed versatility was his best bet to handling any crazy situation. 

As he absorbed the spellbook, Zeta explained, “I’ll take heal, I’m playing more support anyway, you can be our sneaky glass cannon, so ice ray suited you better. I also think Derek could use a Hammer better than that same bat.” 

As they all absorbed their books, and Derek stared at his new Hammer in awe, the possibilities suddenly seemed much more thrilling, the idea of focusing their skills and abilities, becoming awesome fantastical creatures of magic and might themselves, Dalton glanced about at the party and they all were thinking the same. Grinning like lunatics, they all shared a long bonding moment as they all made knowing eye contact. 

Chapter 12

They all reconvened at the back of the store, the Trader seemed nonplussed, beaming his too-pearly whites at them the entire time. His skin was flawless and had a slight sheen to it, making it look synthetic. Dalton was so curious as to what was really going on with the world, his subconscious/interface irking him ever so slightly, he knew that there was a much bigger agenda, a Plan. Everything seemed chaotic, but was simultaneously, excellently thought out, with no monsters being totally unbeatable yet. 

Dalton wondered what was to become of the party. He glanced over at everyone and opened his mouth when Derek blurted, “So Zeta, brah, who are you?”

Tactful as always.

She darted her eyes around, she was tall and had a severe face, all sharp angles, and aquiline points, her hair was a mass of braids and dreads of varying lengths, secured back with what looked like a leather thong. She was bound to have a great story. 

The party waited with bated breath, Zeta looked at everyone’s sincere faces, she finished up on him, her eyes bored into his, seeking..he was not sure, rescue, reaffirmation? 

Zeta Johnson took a deep breath and slowly exhaled. 

“I was fishing with my dad and sisters when it all happened. We were up before dawn, Dad loved fishing, and he always said it was free food. So, well you should know I live out in the sticks. The country. This was a normal day for me.” She began talking faster and faster, giving him the distinct impression they were possibly the first people she had seen since everything happened. She’s the most dangerous person he had met since the Coalescence, and the loneliest. 

“Anyway, it happened so fast, the sky changed, and we all threw up. Dad couldn’t even stand up, me and my younger sister, Anastasia, we were trying to drag him back. The water, you see, it umm, it looked like it was moving, or boiling, or something. Faster than, you know, a flick of a dime, a tentacle whipped out and grabbed his leg,” the intensely quiet girl was now talking fervently, making deep eye contact with each of them as her story unfolded. 

“It was so strong, it yanked Daddy almost completely in with one pull, we tried to hold him up, but another tentacle came and grabbed Anastasia by the throat. I grabbed onto her and it dragged all three of us into the water. Waves and foam were splashing everywhere, I couldn't see, I could barely breathe, it dragged us under the water.” She was now breathing heavily, the ghosts of the experience played behind her eyes. “We were being thrashed about and I had trouble understanding what was what.”

“I couldn’t get the tentacles off, they were like steel wire, I kept trying to pry them off, but it was drowning my daddy and my sister, in front of me. I pulled myself along the tentacle, til I found the pod. It was shallow in the water, I thought it was gonna be big, the tentacles were way longer than it was, I clawed and pulled, and bit it.” Zeta looked down at her own hands now, she breathed deeply, in….than out…..in than out…. “I ripped it apart, under the water, I don't even know how long I held my breath for, but I could feel its spongy wet body ripping under my fingernails.” 

“I finally swam up for air, but…but…my dad, my sister, they were both floating face down.” She sobbed a little, but the tears weren’t falling, she must have exhausted her supply of tears. “I tried to pull them out, but more of the tentacles appeared and grabbed them. It took them under and I couldn’t do anything about it.”

“When I swam to the dock and pulled myself up, I lay there, gasping for air, when the books appeared.”

Books, what? How strong was that creature, Dalton wondered introspectively, only to be answered moments later. 

“It was my first loot, and come to find out, a good haul, I immediately leveled up,” She smiled sheepishly but was clearly attempting to downplay her emotional turmoil. 

“I received my Summoning spell, this mage’s tunic, and a book of terrain and monster knowledge. It seemed obvious from the get go which way my class was leaning.” She said nonchalantly, again clarifying her amount of gamer knowledge. 

“I traveled on foot attempting to come to the Dick’s store the same as you, killing everything I could along the way, within feasibility, my new knowledge lets me know about monsters if they are within my range.” Zeta said matter of factly, like that wasn’t some amazing trek of bravery and impressiveness. “Along the way, I earned this staff as well, it gives me a plus one to my intelligence and agility.”  

Dalton couldn’t help but feel a little lackluster at his advancement, Zeta clearly had progressed faster and better, not to mention on her own, and he felt inadequate to some extent, but reminding himself of his spell list and level made him feel a bit better. 

“Epic…” Derek said slightly awestruck and more than slightly infatuated. 

“What can you summon,” he asked inquiringly. 

“Only low-level for now, within my capabilities of course, and it seems that I can only summon things I have fought and beaten.” She gave one solid nod, as the realization sunk in for all three of them at varying speeds. She must have beaten a treant at some point, and his level of respect went even higher. 

“Impressive,” Cece nodded approvingly.

“DAMN, you killed a treant?” Derek finally caught  up. 

Zeta affirmed our conclusion with the barest dip of her chin but did not further elucidate upon the how or when. 

Cece looked like she was about to say something else when they heard the front doors burst open with a loud bang, and the sounds of shouting. 

Pulling his staff free and holding it horizontal in front of him, Dalton began to conjure Jolt. 

Zeta likewise responded with magic, and Cece who had yet to put down her dagger, brandished it threateningly with a flash of steel in the light, Derek hefted his new hammer two handed up to shoulder height, it looked heavy for him but he should get stronger. All in all, Dalton was enthused by the party’s quick reaction. 

“Block the door, barricade it,” a masculine and panicked voice shouts.

“Did they see us come in here?!”  An equally frantic voice responded.

“Can they get in?” The deep voice betrayed a petulant and whiny persona. 

A barrage of deep baritone voices all yelling over one another, apparently the idea of stealth and silence had been lost on these guys, but the huge store did not provide a view of the front door. 

Having decided to rest in the relative safety of the store, the gang had bed down using some of the store's plethora of camping supplies, only to be shocked to the sounds of this lot. 

The party silently ducked down and advanced down the side of the huge store towards the front doors. They could hear the sound of displays being dragged and the clatter of objects being thrown against the door. 

As they neared the source of the noise Cece darted off to the side without any approval or forewarning,  her dagger held firmly in her right hand, he attempted to hiss at her, but she disappeared behind a clothing rack and he caught no further glimpse of her. 

Damn, is she stealthier than me?

Derek led the rest of them down the edge of the store, creeping quietly as the noises continued to ensue at the front doors. It sounded like there were about five men at the front door piling anything they could get their hands on against the doors. Their panic was contagious, and his breath sped up. What could be chasing them and should they run? If the Trader operated here, shouldn’t it be a safe zone?  

They made it to the front of the store and crept forward until they had a line of sight on the front door. Cece was still nowhere to be seen. 

Dalton poked his head past a rack of exercise pants, and at the front door were five guys stacking furniture, displays, metal racks, anything they could carry or move, against the door. They were all wearing Hawaiian shirts or some party pattern with short khaki shorts  and a pair of boat shoes. He immediately knew it was a bachelor party. Savannah gets a bunch of them and they love dressing up in theme, the only difference was these guys were all burly and muscular. They looked like firemen or athletes as they easily lifted up heavy countertops and shifted them towards the front. Along the ground were various weapons; another bat, a canoe paddle, bow and quiver of arrows, lead pipe, and lo and behold a huge freakin’ sword. 

Chapter 13

The blade was over a hand wide and almost as long as a person was tall, the hilt sparkled gold in the waning light, and it appeared in stellar condition, to which he deduced it must have been loot, the bow and arrow too. These guys were survivors, and strong by the looks of them. The chances of another group of survivors heading to the exact same store began to seem slimmer and slimmer to Dalton and he knew that there was something deeper going on right now, something cosmic, magical, or godly, but there was definitely some sort of Plan going on, and the presence of the synthetic Trader confirmed this theory, which explained everyone’s objective being to reach the sporting goods store. What eluded Dalton was how the Plan managed to impregnate this idea into all of their group consciousness without anyone being the wiser. 

Apparently, the superstore had some magical homing beacon for the survivors of the Coalescence. 

“Oh thank god, please help me,” Cece came running from the opposite direction, her dagger nowhere to be seen. She approached the group of guys at a slight jog, looking fraught, helpless, and very beautiful. Her hair and robe billowed slightly and she stopped short of them, her mouth was slightly open and her eyes were white and huge, bringing a hand to her mouth slightly she was the very image of a damsel in distress. 

They reacted quite differently, one of the guys, whom was the only slightly overweight of the bunch, grabbed the pipe quickly. A fit, extremely blonde guy reached for the sword, but the other three responded by going to help. One was an Italian or Turkish looking fellow who was huge, and probably 6”4 and 250 lbs of muscle. His jaw looked like Stan from American Dad and he already had a deep five o’clock shadow. The other two consisted of a pair of guys who must have been brothers, both were about 6”1, tanned skin, brown hair and eyes, and overly muscular as well. One had a blue Hawaiian shirt, the other in the same pattern but red. OK, blue and red. Got it. 

“Please, what's going on? Do you have any ideas? I’m so scared,” Cece seemed breathless and her acting was flawless. He couldn't help admiring her skills, acting, and courage. 

The guys now were more at ease, and lowered their weapons. They were oblivious to them hiding behind their backs. The Trader had drifted up from the shadows of the store, but didn't say anything. 

“Who are you, how’d you get here? Are you alone?” Giant Italian guy asked in a very alpha-like manner. He approached Cece but stopped short whereas the twins both went and grabbed her arms as if she all a sudden needed help standing up, looking at the obsequious Trader like a threat. 

“My name is Cecelia. I woke up and there were monsters and people screaming, it was AWFUL. I couldn’t find my friends but we’re staying at the hotel across the road. I came here thinking it would be safe, or maybe I could get some stuff, find some people, anything. I’ve only been here about twenty minutes and ya’ll showed up, that guy is like a Shopkeeper, he’s not dangerous I’m pretty sure.” She pointed at the Trader who tilted his head invitingly and she didn't even stutter or bat an eye, the inside Dalton quivered. 

And the Academy Award goes too…..

“Ma’am, we think the world is ending, there are monsters everywhere, Hell has come upon us, and we only just made it here with our lives.” Blonde Viking guy had a southern drawl by the way. He brandished and flicked the sword though as if he knew what he was doing. He was practically gold-yellow blonde, his thick eyebrows and trimmed beard were the exact same color, but his eyelashes were black. The effect was startling with his crystal blue eyes. He struck the point of his longsword lightly down into the ground, sparks of gold made a small spout, and he smiled at Cece reassuringly.

Skillbook I bet. No one can just wield a sword that way, or be that handsome naturally. 

“Is your phone working, have you seen any mechanical devices that seem operational?” Big guy did not seem dumb. Damn! That's not fair. He was even taller than Dalton, and had about sixty pounds on what he had thought previously, was a decent frame. 

Cece responded, “No, I lost it, it wasn’t working anyway. Nothing seems to be that is electrical or mechanical, but I haven’t exactly been traveling around.” 

“My name is Edgar Yisir. We were getting ready to go out when all this happened, my friends and I were luckily all together and we managed to fend off the first wave.” The big bloke was Edgar, he seemed the de facto leader, but they continued watching and listening from afar. 

“I’m Leo Eriksson.” Blonde, Viking guy, geez typical, again he wondered if the Plan or destiny had a sense of humor naming this blonde spartan Leo. 

“Brad MacGowan.” Blue shirt. He held the bow and arrows.

“I’m Michael, nice to meet you lady,” the slightly overweight guy in a pink flamingo shirt, who was only slightly fat compared to his incredibly fit friends, (poor guy, it must suck ass going out in a group together). 

“I’m Peyton.” Red shirt. He had a wicked-looking knife in his hand held point down.

Nothing seemed to have pursued them, and now that introductions had been made, he began to have the feeling that the longer they waited, the worse off the situation might become. Cece began to say something else, but he stood up and decided to take an active role in the continuing discussion. 

It was only upon retrospective analysis that he must have looked like some death god, emerging from the shadows with a huge glowing staff, black shiny pads covering his shins, forearms, and padded armor covering his shoulders and chest, along with knives strapped to his leg, bicep, and a bat tucked into his belt, Dalton realized he probably seemed slightly intimidating. 

Luckily, Derek and Zeta walked up behind him looking equally daunting in their own respective armor, the slight magical enhancements really adding to the overall style. Cece quickly pulled a knife and positioned herself behind the group of guys who had jumped and dove for their weapons. 

“Easy, easy. We do not mean any harm.” Dalton said soothingly, holding his arms away from his body, hands open and empty in the universal gesture of parley and good faith.

“It’s okay guys, we’re survivors too, we got here just before you,” Cece explained diplomatically, dropping her damsel intonation. 

Dalton watched the guys automatically fall into a formation with Leo at their head, Red and Blue fell to either side with Michael swinging slightly wide, Edgar fell into the center of the triangular arrow formation, their speed and efficiency again lent credence to their discipline. Military or sports, he would wager on it. 

“Who or what are you?” Edgar shouted aggressively, the group backed up in sync forcing Cece to dart off to the side, as the guys turned slightly about forming a circle. 

Why would they surround Edgar, he looked to be the strongest, and he was the one with a canoe paddle….hmmm. 

“I’m Derek, this beautiful model is Cece, that tall drink of water is Dalton, and this is our new best gal pal, Zeta,” everyone nodded at each other cordially.

“We’re humans brah, we just didn’t know what you wanted. We were like protecting ourselves, Cece just read the layout of the land, ya know?” Derek probably should be their ambassador more often, although wielding a fifty-pound hammer, he seemed docile and kind of like the guy you expected to offer you a joint at a party. 

“Okay, weapons down, lets talk and be civil, we are still capable of that, and we do all seem human,” Michael said this, but slyly glanced over at him and Zeta. Guess they really did cut a figure with their armor, robes, and staves. 

As everyone gathered together near the open space at the front, it was clear to him that in this crazy, new supernatural world, the strong survived. Although lacking armor, these guys were all in athletically remarkable shape, and clearly had some previous relationship that had allowed them to become a quick and cohesive unit in the face of some extreme adversity. 

Leo and Edgar took turns explaining while Michael occasionally threw a comment in, they looked like brothers-in-arms, the rest remained almost entirely silent whilst watching the exchange. They explained that they were getting ready at their hotel down the street to go out for Edgar’s bachelor party when the Coalescence started. 

Nailed it.

So, they were all on the same rugby team, pretty much (one guy was a buddy, but he died), but worked in separate fields of professions in the same town. They had all been playing together for years and were all also best friends. The best man, Edgar’s brother, had apparently been the first to be eaten by some terrifying monster right outside the lobby. He had gathered the guys with a rousing speech and as they charged outside looking for enemies, was immediately snatched up by some giant flying lizard. Peyton had remembered passing a Dicks sporting goods store, and they decided to head that way and stock up. 

The group of seven comrades made for the sport store, armed to the teeth to the best of their capabilities, but they had a pack of giant winged lizard-bats hounding them the whole way, devouring two of their number before reaching the store. Along the way, they had killed some smaller monsters like their wormasaur and something they referred to as a “frogmole”. Leo had apparently smashed said monster and received his magical long sword, in his short shorts and loosely buttoned shirt looking like some avant-garde hero from a book. 

Leo had earned his sword and a skill related to using it when he leveled up. They were all level 3 except for Leo and Edgar who were 4’s. Edgar had gotten two heal spells as well, but he cast a sphere of healing around him which healed all encompassed within its circumference, making it far more useful than Zeta’s hands on healing, seeing as it could heal multiple people at once. 

Either way, it made sense now why they protected him somewhat, he had saved their lives at least twice according to Peyton and Leo. He was a doctor in real life, an ENT specialist, so the rugby team had humorously chosen their biggest guy as the party’s healer. This mammoth of a man was their healbot, Dalton shook his head appreciatively. 

Brad and Peyton had done some damage and both received bludgeoning and dashing abilities respectively with Peyton being the latter. 

Michael had gained nothing other than a boost to intelligence and inspection, but had gained no spells or skills. Dalton suspected that he had missed an opportunity or two that the Plan was offering him, but he said nothing about it. 

Their party was not well balanced, but in real life, they were a group of well-trained, fit and strong guys who had met a group of well-armed and knowledgeable dorks who knew what they were doing. 

“Lets join together!” Dalton blurted out.

While he was deep in introspection, the party had continued droning on boringly about where they were from, and what everyone thought might be going on, he had tuned it out, and came to this conclusion in a matter of seconds, but it seemed so right, strength in numbers and knowledge. These guys were also probably the best of the natural best, with their corded muscles and fit physiques, they moved about the store in an agile and deft manner. 

“Huh,” Brad turned his head. Silence gripped everyone, Cece and Derek looked at him knowingly and Zeta did not make eye contact, but nodded slightly. 

“Join our party, we know what we are doing, we can help you, and you can help us. This is only going to get harder. I believe that we’re being tested, some higher power, alien, godly, I don’t know what, but it’s using our preconceived notions of apocalypse and fantasy and games to test our ability to stick together and win, or maybe it was giving us advice on how to approach the final armageddon and all our fables and lore were actually easter eggs dropping foreshadowing on us hardcore, I’m not sure, but I do know, we will be stronger together. We can earn more experience and level up and become more powerful.” Gasping a bit with so much said, so quickly, so fervently, everyone looked at one another, making eye contact. 

Dalton felt exposed and vulnerable but knew it was the right decision as the group of athletes, still breathing heavily, considered his offer. 

Derek put his hand on his shoulder and massaged the muscle reassuringly, “I’m guessing aliens, breh.”

“Thanks Derek, insightful, as always,” Dalton responded flatly without making eye contact. 

“Let us talk, please,” Edgar and the guys stepped away. They split off into the baseball department, and our party likewise headed off to the other side of the mega store, speaking quietly under their breaths. 

“What do’ya think?” Derek looked at him questioningly. 

“I believe I already said exactly what I thought,” exasperatedly. That was his opinion.  

“Dalton’s right, we need as many people as we can get, and they look strong, and they know each other. It’s a good idea.” Zeta, who had been rather taciturn, added to the conversation in his favor. Her usual silent regard of things lent weight to her actually choosing a side. 

“I agree, they didn’t know about books and stuff, and we can stock up here, and there is the Trader.” Cece was in favor too. 

“I doubt they have any loot, they seemed to have missed a bunch already,” Derek said making another good point. 

“Maybe we can farm the area, find some easy prey, hunt, teach them the basics, learn what we can, I can gain some new summons, keep coming back to the Trader, level up, stock the rugby guys up, spread the party out on skills and abilities. Become a small mobile army, me and Dalton as the range casters, Edgar as the healer, Brad and Peyton fighters, Derek a tank, and Michael can probably still fill multiple roles considering his level, but I’m thinking support,” Zeta was ever the realist. 

Dalton was about to agree with Zeta when they heard the sound of breaking glass from up front and a screech from one of the inhuman creatures that was super audible. 

He moved to the front and saw the rugby group of guys beginning to panic again. 

“I knew they were going to follow us, they’re tracking us Edgar,” Michael shouted imploringly looking at Edgar and the rest of his party like he was trying to prove a point. 

They all quickly shuffled to the front of the store.

Damn, I had really hoped to stock them up on armor and supplies. 

They were all sprinting towards the back of the store upon hearing more glass break, the entire time the Trader was still watching them and smiling. Bursting through the back doors into the back storage dock, they looked for another exit. They found a driving bay where the trucks loaded, and Brad used his bat to smash the door handle that had previously been locked. 

The large group of nine people poured forth from the backdoor, leaving whatever was pursuing them, ending up in the exact same place they had started with the large back lot open to them and the gaping hole in the earth that was the antlion’s point of exit. The carcass had disappeared, after harvesting the loot and the parts they needed, it eventually dissipated or was carried away, but not before the smell attracted other monsters into the area. 

A huge black scorpion had clearly been enjoying its carrion meal when its insectile doggie bag disappeared, it looked like an earth emperor scorpion, black carapace, huge stinger and tail paired with pincers the size of a dining table, the body of the beast was the size of a bus. Michael squealed in a very non-masculine way. 

The party hesitated with enemies in front and behind, but before any tactical decisions could be made, the situation was forced when the scorpion locked its multiple eyes on the party and trumpeted loudly, what clearly sounded like a challenge of dominance. 

They all ran, but unfortunately in different directions. The majority of the group broke to the right and began running to the closest treeline, a loose scattering of mid-sized trees. Zeta, Edgar, Peyton, Michael, Derek, Cece, and Brad broke for the immediate tree cover, even though it was a sparse copse of trees. 

Leo and him were the only ones to break towards the slightly further, but far denser treeline off to their left. 

The scorpion followed the larger group, as it snipped its massive claws, the air reverberated with the loud ‘clack’ of shell against shell that sounded like a hydraulic engine system snapping open and closed. Zeta hit the treeline first with Edgar, Brad and Peyton close behind. Michael attempted to leap a small gully to reach the treeline, but the incredibly fast beast had reached them and in mid air, its massive pincer darted out and quick as an eyeblink, snipped Michael in half.  

Both halves of his body hit the opposite bank in ghoulish displays of blood and eviscera, Zeta and Edgar belted into the safety of the tree trunks, with Peyton and Brad close behind, shadowing each other’s movements, and Cece brought up the rear like a shadow diving into some brush. Derek was nowhere to be seen, and deep in his heart of hearts, he hoped he was okay. 

The gargantuan scorpion began to pummel the treeline with massive stabs of its envenomed tail, clipping the trunks of the trees with its claws the entire time, and felling them in one or two swift clips. Debris, pine needles, and dirt flew up as its tail stabbed forward deeper and deeper. The sounds of screaming and shouting provided a constant, macabre soundtrack.  

He and Leo reached the adjacent treeline and slid behind cover and turned around to see what had happened. The sculptured blonde man was very apprehensive. The Scorpion was probably about 100 feet behind them, tearing into aged woods like they were twigs, Dalton had lost sight of the rest of the party, but he knew the scorpion wouldn't let up, his inspection revealed it fed on carcasses and was very territorial. 

Leo was perched on the downslide of a small embankment, his sword was held rock steady in his right hand horizontal to his face, he held his body steady in a tripod position with his left arm down on the ground, and bearing his lower weight on the tips of his toes. He was poised to attack, and was barely breathing hard. 

As Dalton heaved huge gasps of air, he couldn't help feeling slightly jealous. He really had to work on his cardio. 

The scorpion emittered another earth shaking roar, as the blood curdled within Dalton, he thought to himself, what the hell was he going to do? Save the party, kill the scorpion, or get out of Dodge? 

He couldn’t leave Cece or Derek, maybe he could leave Zeta, they had not really bonded or anything yet. 

Leo stared at him, his eyes were way too sparkly blue, he said nothing but his eyes were imploring, he did not want to leave the rest of the party either. Dalton thought to himself, insectile carapace, no sleep spell would work, maybe sink him in the earth and let Leo finish him off. 

Chapter 14 

He began conjuring a well-placed sinkhole with his mana at full reserves. The earth energy filled his being, and the subtle green shimmering mandalas of energy swirled around his being as he positioned his hands into the right gesticulations. Standing up, he walked toward the giant scorpion and cast the final vocal components of the spell: a dart of green energy shot under the giant scorpion, immediately causing the dirt and sand to explode in a swirling whirlpool. 

The scorpion skittered and slid down the ever growing dip, as the circle of influence grew, the scorpion fell face first into the pit and its legs splayed out attempting to find balance. 

Unfortunately, he found it very quickly.  The scorpion’s multiple legs and low center of gravity worked in its favor, as it pulled his head out and scuttled up the sides of the 15 foot pit, its tail waving to and fro, like a squirrel bobbing its furry appendage, the ground continued to swirl but once it had its bearings, it seemed rather unperturbed. 

This thing’s agility and dexterity must be high as crap. 

The shiny, black beast crested the lip of the pit with its tail waving menacingly above his body at about eight feet high. His huge, bisecting pincers clicked together dangerously the entire time. The beast turned his attention to Dalton, and he knew that there was some magic in these creatures that let them know who had attacked them, especially when mana was involved. 

Grateful that the scorpion had let up its barrage on the small patch of woods his friends were hiding in, the creature reoriented itself towards him and fear filled his entire being. The eyes were dark, sinister, with a distinct feeling of wrath and revenge that lurked behind the cold, reflective lenses. 

Gathering more mana, he began to cast ice, hoping that cold worked against invertebrae and might slow him down, the beast began to charge towards them with a mighty roar, clods of dirt bulletting behind the beast as its pointed legs propelled it forward, the beast’s tail was held poised over its thorax. 

Dalton knew he only had one shot, before it reached them but his prep time was too long, and this thing was insanely fast. Leo stood vanguard like an angelic avatar of vengeance.

His Ice spell reached pinnacle velocity while the beast was mid-gallop and only about 20 feet away, mumbling the right arcane words that came with the knowledge of the spell, Dalton shot a snowball looking blast of white-cyan blue energy at the creature’s face. It dodged at the last second, lifting its flat, multi-eyed ‘face’ above the projectile, dodging the brunt of the magical ballista. 

Luckily it struck his lower half and the spell immediately took effect, as thick sheets of ice spread from his underside, ceasing the motion of all six of his legs as it reached the top joints. The monster splayed out and skittered along the ground as all six of its legs froze in an outstretched position. 

Its semi-frozen body skidded through the dirt and was dragged down by the extra weight of its sheer mass. 

Leo, to his credit, did not hesitate. He dashed toward the fallen beast wielding his bright sword two-handed, still not yelling, silent like an assassin, he picked up speed and lifted the sword at a high diagonal angle, the beast clearly saw him though and with terror Dalton began to cast another spell. 

The giant scorpion attempted to snip Leo mid stride, and with the most amazing acrobatic flip, Leo’s agility must be crazy, he no-handed cartwheeled over the claws and landed feet first and finished his charge with about the same momentum as before, positioning himself toward the rear of the beast, he slid on his left calf while his right foot stayed stiff. Swinging his sword full force, he sliced into the tail of the scorpion. Leo obviously expected to chop it off in one blow but the blade caught about 3/4ths of the way in. It halted his slide and he swung around the back of the creature, having not let go of the hilt. 

The scorpion roared in pain and its tail flopped to the ground, half the tail hanging on tenuously by a segment of useless muscles and sliced tendons, looking pathetic and gory. Leo was right beside the beast, and it began to turn its mass towards the blonde fighter, bearing its monstrous claws which it raised above its head. 

Leo cowered within a foot or two having expended his stamina, and tucked his limbs in, ready for the oncoming blow, unfortunately for the Scorpion, his spell was ready, standing up as high as his 6”4 height could reach, he blasted the ice spell into the demon scorpion’s face and upper body, luckily freezing the huge claws before Leo could suffer any harm. Dalton felt like an angel of mercy bursting with ice magic and Leo was his ward. Leo gazed at Dalton with an appreciatively reverent stare. 

The white sheet of frost spread quickly among its upper segments, and the top joints of the pincers and eyes. It must have been blinded and smashed its claw into the ground where Leo had previously cowered. As slabs of dirt and leaves spewed into the air, Leo had rolled away, utilizing the opportunity Dalton gave him, he stood and dashed toward the mammoth arachnid, Leo snatched his still embedded sword, yanking it free, a spray of purple ichor and crystallized carapace followed it, he spun like a dancer, and with an impossible leap that seemed reminiscent of a russian male military-ballerina, turned the sword point down and drove it into the beast’s torso, the shell caved in and the blade slid in hilt deep. 

Hoping he pinned it to the ground, Dalton was met with disappointment when the beast screeched again and bucked Leo off its back about ten feet between some trees. Leo ‘ooofed’ and spun as he hit the trunk of a small tree only a few feet away. He was clearly dazed, and even in its injured temerity, the scorpion wanted vengeance, it lifted one of its massive pincers ready to smash Leo, the ice spells quickly wore off due to the monster’s high levels of resilience. 

Leo looked up, a dribble of blood issued from his mouth while he hacked up some red phlegm, nothing he could do to stop Fate, Dalton guessed. Looking around for the rest of the party, Peyton and Derek were running full force towards them, whilst Zeta was conjuring something as the green swirls and parabolas of energy indicated a summoning spell. The beast was already upon Leo though, and Dalton acted accordingly.

They were never going to make it in time. 

The glistening, golden sword was still lodged in the scorpion's back, and Dalton had an idea if Leo could defend himself for just a few more seconds. 

Standing up and screaming at the monster, conjuring the last his mana could offer pushing every last scrap into a Jolt spell:

 (I could feel I was out already but I was reaching deep, too deep), 

purple-blue mandalas surrounded his hands and head before coalescing into a glowing, finalized pattern consisting of sharp rhombuses and ever expanding and contracting fractals of light, his head was pounding something terrible already, and his nose and lips felt ticklish from where blood was most likely leaking.  His eyes burst into incandescent blue-violet lights. 

Shouting incoherently at the beast in some sharp arcane tongue, the largest bolt of electric fire he had summoned yet shot from his hands, connecting to the top of the magnificent sword that was lodged into the creature’s upper torso with magically enhanced aim. 

Arcs of lightning energy cascaded from the tip of the pommel, small arcs reached into the sky like a child reaching up for affection, but the majority of the energy danced down the blade into the gaping hole of the monster’s carapace. As the bolts of energy arced and crawled their way down, the scorpion shuddered, its limbs and frozen appendages seized up, the smell of burning chemicals filled the air, and the scorpion couldn’t even elicit a scream. It just fell, shell cracked, purple ichor leaking from every crack in its entire body, like a broken egg with its yolk leaking out.

Leo looked at him with astonishment, his bloody mouth agape, blood continued to pour from Dalton’s nose, as he evoked his most charming, hero-grin. 

That’s me, the crazy awesome battle mage. 

Attempting to smile reassuringly at the handsome knight, a wave of gut-wrenching nausea and exhaustion hit him like a train, and he ‘plopped’ onto the ground unconscious. 

Chapter 15: Gear check 

Attempting to open his eyes, the bright lights were like daggers into his brain, he violently threw up as the world spun about him in a whirlwind of images and shifting dimensions.  

Blackness claimed him again. 

Derek tried to wake him, swimming up from the depths of his unconscious, Dalton knew he was unwell, but he thought being awake might help, so in a vain attempt to reach consciousness, he sat up. Leo perked up, he was behind him, cradling his head, Cece likewise was beside him and they both attempted to reassure Dalton with cooing baby noises. 

Cece shouted, “Edgar, he's awake!”

Derek had his hand gripping his leg tightly, attempting to hold him up. 

Leo and Edgar were both there, Edgar still looked ridiculous in his super tight Hawaiian shirt, but he’s wearing a massive ankh around his neck now which gave him very guido vibes. Leo passed him a canteen of water, he’s now wearing an amazing topaz and gold colored chestplate and shoulder guards. It stretched down to his waist and the metal looked almost slightly organic seeing as it was scaled like a snake. Dalton felt a slight flush of jealousy but instead chugged the flask, thirstier than he had ever felt, he knew he shouldn’t but couldn’t resist. 

Pulling the canteen of tepid water from his lips, Cece wiped the dribble from his mouth and scruff with her hand giggling lightly, “take it slowly big guy.” 

Dalton tried to smile in reassurance at Leo but the world shifted underfoot, plopping onto Derek’s outstretched leg, and rolling flat on his face he began violently retching, but at this point it felt like only water and bile, the acidic burn was a familiar feeling by now. The upheavals were violent enough to cause his stomach and abs to cramp up painfully. 

His body broke out in sweats and cold shivers, and he could hear Derek and Cece trying to provide vocal and emotional support, but he continued retching off to the side of Derek’s thigh. The world spun and he felt so dizzy. 

Exhausted and sickly, Dalton curled up in a ball, shaking and shivering with Cece and Derek providing more emotional support, Leo rubbed his back, he drifted off into unconsciousness once again as the cooling spray of healing coated his skin. 

—————

Cracking open his crusty eyelids, Dalton looked around him to find a snoring Derek still cupping his head, his body leaning upright against the trunk of a tree, the ropes and sleeveless vest pulsing in and out with his breath, Cece was spooning both of them lightly with a hand splayed out on his shoulder comfortingly, Leo was on the other side facing away, his broad back providing a wall of muscle defensively, but tucked into a fetal position, looking decidedly vulnerable. Dalton finally felt rested, and back to mostly full health, the sky was dark and roiling with twilight clouds, it seemed as if everyone was resting. 

They were outside, a campfire still smuldered, providing warmth, but not much light. 

He couldn’t tell where they were, it was dark, and the sky provided little extra illumination. Extricating himself from Derek and Cece’s oreo sandwich and the tangle of their arms, he attempted to silently stand up, his bladder screaming at him the entire time. 

Surprisingly, Leo immediately woke up, perking up, his leonine visage locked eyes with Dalton almost instantly. His eyes spoke volumes and yet nothing at all, they remained steady, but simultaneously looked sad, angry, confused, vindictive, curious, and apologetic. He was a hard cat to read, that's for sure. Dalton was too exhausted to think much about it, as he stood and meandered his way from the makeshift sleeping nest. 

Dalton continued his slow and laborious process of trying not to wake Cece and Derek, but scootching their limbs away from him at the same time, Leo had already stood up, and seemed to be scanning the perimeter. He was a golden eagle scanning the vicinity for danger, his eyes glowed with a slight golden flame 

Once free, Dalton stood up and stretched extensively, slight groans expressed his pain and the apparent tightness of his muscles after this recent endeavor. Walking to the edge of the treeline, he began to relieve himself. 

Leo still had said nothing but followed him closely, but he kept glancing back over his shoulder at him, making eye contact, and then waving his sword threateningly and circling slightly around them in a protective manner. 

 “Hey,” Dalton struck up the conversation wonderfully, if he does say so himself.

“You saved me, again.” Leo was so intense, his dark eyelashes blinked furiously, the dancing shadows from the dim, flickering fire jaunted across his angular face and scruffy golden beard highlighted his intensity, and the blue eyes that sparkled with deep introspective evaluation locked onto his. It almost seemed like he was mad or surprised. 

“We…umm..we did it together, you saved me too, you actually saved all of us” Dalton answered, slightly bewildered, holding onto his Johnson whilst having this conversation was different. 

His stomach roiled malevolently. 

If they harm one hair on your head….

“Maybe, but I would have died, you saved me. why? “ Leo stepped a half step forward, he was still clutching his sword, which had no sign of having been in battle, no dried juices or knicks upon its sheen or edge. He doubted he had slept at all, but then again, Dalton had no idea how long he had been out for, in that time though Leo had a near death experience, and his new-found enlightenment involved him as some special savior it seemed. 

“You’re part of the crew, you live, maybe I’ll live longer, that's the point of this exercise, I’m guessing at least, we can’t give up on humanity, or we are no better than the monsters we fight.” Leo nodded intensely in response, “I also think you’re special. You are an amazing fighter, an amazing person. We need you. No, I need you.” Dalton flushed at his bravado, but felt better for having said it. His moment of vulnerability and near death made him brazen. A coward turned warrior. 

Leo grinned slightly, his sword dipped towards the ground, but he still looked dangerous. 

“It’s ok Leo, things are not normal anymore, or ever will be again, there is no good or bad anymore. Not in the traditional philosophical sense anyway. It was survival, them or us, whatever we do is good because it means you lived longer. From what I have seen, you are not a bad guy, we have done some crazy things, and it might only get worse from here, but stick with us, no…stick with me, I promise we will get through this.” Finishing his short speech he hoped he was reassured, and maybe more loyal to him than he had previously been to Edgar.

Edgar was smart and capable, but a kitchen only needed one chef and Edgar seemed aggressive and irrational already. 

Opening his mouth, he attempted to assuage any doubts Leo might have but….

A wave of nausea and dizziness hit him and whilst swooning, his vision collapsed on Leo catching him like some fairytale prince. Or maybe a firefighter. 

Blackness once again took over.

Chapter 16

Awaking again, finally feeling like a normal human, it appeared that he had been dragged to some campsite off in the woods. The sun was just rising as the sky slowly lightened to a gray dawn. 

Dalton was resting back to back with Leo, while he faced the fire, and Leo was facing off into the woods, they lay on the thin padding of their stolen sleeping bags. 

 Cece and Derek were snuggled up together near the same tree from before and Edgar was wrapped in a blanket much too small for his massive frame, snoring like an ogre. Zeta and Peyton were nowhere to be seen but he assumed they were on sentry duty and probably somewhere close amongst the vegetation.

Shifting slightly, immediately Leo woke up again, damn he’s a light sleeper, or not sleeping at all. 

Sitting up, he moved onto his bum and was facing him while Dalton still was rolling flat on the ground trying to sit up. 

“How are you feeling?” Leo cocked his head questioningly. Dalton guessed he was pretty close to dying a few times but tried to play it off. Leo looked very concerned. 

“I feel fine, just needed a tiger snooze is all,” it was his favorite rendition of a cat nap. 

“Here, sip this, no big gulps. I have some jerky and snacks if you think you can hold it down, but you need to eat, it’ll make you feel better and less sick,” Leo was true to his word, handing him a water bottle and a bag of peppered beef jerky. 

Dalton sipped the water and started tearing into the jerky, slowly chewing and using sips of water to swallow the strips of dried beef, his stomach fought in turmoil, but the water helped to keep everything down. 

“How long has it been,” he asked Leo.

“Almost three days, we dragged you about a mile away from the sporting goods store, and Zeta set up camp. We cleared the area of monsters for about 500 feet around, and you have been in and out of consciousness since. Derek and Cece haven’t left your side really, while Peyton, Edgar, and Zeta have kept a look out. We can hear things deeper in the woods, but have been safe so far. We have been waiting for you to recover,I knew your convalescence could take time,” Leo responded, he crossed his ankles with his knees up in the air, arms resting on each leg, with his hands clutching one another, he rocked slightly, his sword within arm’s reach. 

“And you?” 

Leo coughed slightly into his hand, “I’ve been watching over the group of ya’ll.” His golden protector. 

Dalton mimicked Leo’s position, and sat up, instead opting for the Indian style. His body hurt. It felt like he had a full body cross fit workout, his muscles and abs all clenched repeatedly in aggravation. His head was pounding, but the water and food slowly began to smother these nuisances. 

“Nice armor, leveled up did ya?” Dalton asked in between mouthfuls of jerky and sips of water.

“I won it off the scorpion, Plate of the Divine Protector, huge pluses to strength, agility, and vitality. The Plan wants us to fight back.” Leo had drunk the Kool-aid but in retrospect it was for the best, rather than ignoring what was happening around them, he was sure most people were hiding in their homes, refusing to venture out and gain new abilities to get stronger. Those poor saps were going to be the first to go. 

*Dalton side note: We had begun referring to this whole change as the Plan, it seemed pre-ordained, and everything was too well organized for it to be happenstance. 

“It really brings out your eyes,” he jestingly poked the golden chestplate. 

Leo looked anything other than comical though, and absorbed the compliment with a stoicism that would make the British Royal changing of the Guards envious. 

It was at this moment, Zeta and Peyton emerged from the woods. Neither made any noise as they materialized from the denser foliage around them. Peyton was wearing his ninja outfit, balaclava included, with only his steely brown eyes showing from the small gap on his face. 

Zeta looked the same, regal in her crimson robes and staff propped beside her. 

“Good, you’re up, are you well? Fit for traveling, we need to move soon. I know you have mana drained yourself to sickness, but we have been stationary for far too long.” Zeta was matter of fact, he was glad to know she cared so much about yours truly, not like Leo who had become his devout guardian apparently. 

Peyton circled the perimeter of the campfire with his weapon at the ready, a silent shadow constantly searching the woods, listening for any noise. 

Derek and Cece woke up at the same time, both yawning, and stretching exaggeratedly. 

“Bro, you’re alive, you had us freakin’ worried man.” Derek hopped up and hugged him. His big, clammy arms wrapped around his neck and pulled him down into a huge embrace, and he even whispered in his ear, “Don’t do thata again, dude.”

“We didn’t know what was wrong with you, Zeta says you overextended your magic use,” Cece also went for a hug, but her’s was lighter followed by a peck on his cheek. 

“Just a Power Nap, I had a late night,” he mumbled. 

Flushing a little, Zeta and Peyton watched the reunion quietly. Edgar snored through the entire exchange, the sort of person who could sleep through an earthquake. Well, that could get you killed in our current atmosphere. Peyton drifted over and gave Edgar a shake, the small blanket he had found had long ago fallen to the ground, and Edgar was simply sleeping on the ground at this point. 

He roused, with a choking sound and looked up at Peyton, assuming he wasn’t ready to see a ninja wake him up, he took it in stride, rolling to his feet rather fluidly he dusted off his back and ass whilst blinking the sleep from his eyes. 

“Any idea what time it is?” Edgar didn’t seem fazed by his recovery in the slightest, he looked around and up at the sky, but practically no sky was visible through the dense canopy though, his silver ankh necklace swung pendulously from his craned neck. 

“Nice gear, is that from the scorpion?” Dalton inquired to Edgar nonchalantly. 

“Ya, we think he might have been a boss of sorts,” Zeta responded in his stead. 

“We got alot of stuff Dalton, Leo and Edgar got gear, Leo’s plate gives him buffs almost across the board while Edgar’s necklace reduces his heal casting times and gives him a detect the dead passive ability, Zeta got a new spell in the form of vine wrap, Peyton got evasion which allows him to dodge any attack immediately and sticky shoes, Derek received a ring of health and a skill called ‘Block’ which means we should probably get him a shield or buckler at some point, and I got sneak attack which increases my damage as long as i'm flanking or behind my opponent along with Dangersense, which works like a warning to danger in the immediate area,” Cece explained quickly, wow, what a haul. 

Too bad he was unconscious he guessed, trying not to let the disappointment show, he began helping gather up their few belongings, rolling up sleeping bags and trying to focus on the task at hand. 

Cece and Derek both began laughing uproariously, and Zeta quipped, “Awww, he looks sooo sad.”

Even Edgar and Leo were chuckling and looked slightly abashed. 

“Really, you’re not going to say anything?” Edgar asked Dalton with one of his thick eyebrows raised inquisitively. 

“About what?” Now he was a bit confused, Derek and Cece, if anything, were laughing harder, and Peyton seemed to be laughing as well through the black fabric hiding his face.

“What, I'm fine, it's cool, we need to level up as a group, get stronger. All that jazz,” Dalton responded defensively, maybe a touch petulantly, stuffing the backpacks with over enthusiastic thrusts. 

“You and Leo took out that gnarley clawed sucker by yourselves, while we all ran and pissed ourselves, you don’t think we would give ya something at the least?” Derek managed to ask him in between mirthful laughs. 

“Hey ass! I healed ya’ll fools,” Edgar added in a surprising show of levity. 

As Edgar said this, Zeta reached into her bag and pulled out a Spellbook. It was glowing purple-blue, so Dalton knew it was a spell. 

Yessss, I didn’t wanna throw a hissy fit, but I was on the verge. They’re lucky I didn’t write a letter. 

“We thought it was right up your alley,” Leo finally spoke up and he stepped closer to Dalton, almost touching, he leaned forward and whispered conspiratorially so only he could hear, “I made sure you got it.” 

Zeta handed the huge tome over, and he cracked open the binding, the leather creaked slightly.

Spellbook

SPELL: Lightning Bolt**                                        AFFINITY: Electricity

Cast a Lightning Bolt from yourself or the sky to a distance of 60 feet, the bolt can go through multiple targets but only in a straight line.

This spell is massive damage dealing, malleable, and will level up with the Caster. 

Advantages: Metal, water, nature. 

My Holy Grail, my favorite spell. This had gotten me into and out of a lot of jams in games, this spell was a boss killer in some instances, recalling the time he pushed a demon-barbarian wearing full metal plate into a fountain and then blasted the water with a huge lightning bolt. The demon had practically cooked and his suit had acted as a conduit and increased the damage, becoming more of a cook pot rather then armor. It had been epic whilst playing a tabletop game and now he had the Spell in real life. 

He immediately inhaled the book as it disintegrated and the particles fell on his skin and were absorbed into his body. The wealth of knowledge suffused his subconscious. 

It was all Dalton could do not to attempt casting the spell right then and there, but he could sense his mana was still low, only after a three day coma did it begin regenerating normally, he must have been severely depleted to save Leo. Damn, wondering how close he was to actually dying, Dalton felt macabre and pushed his desire to use the spell deep down. He needed to save his mana. 

“Wait, that's not all buddy,” Derek proudly grabbed a bundle of silky looking fabric. Derek flamboyantly flung it out by the shoulders and held it up for him to see. It had a similar appearance to Leo’s armor in that it had metallic-looking scales overlapping in a sinuously close pattern providing mobility and protection. It had wrist long sleeves that appeared to have places for pockets or weapons. It looked a bit like a tunic, but very form fitting, and ending in what could only be described as a divided skirt over black leggings, the slit was almost crotch high but the fabric dangled to the floor. The colors were predominantly black with a deep purple trim. 

It had what looked like thick leather padding over the torso, back, and extremities. 

Dalton tried to look closer at it, and his Inspect ability kicked in. 

SHADOW TUNIC OF THE MAGUS THIEF VALKKO***                           

Legendary Armor                        

This armor was worn by the infamous Arcane Trickster, Valkko Sorenskaard, a previous Hero and Thief from previous Coalescences. 

The Shadow-Leviathan hide that the tunic was made from has been magically enchanted numerous times granting the wearer advantages on 

stealth, 

intelligence, 

mana use, 

magical resistance, 

 piercing and slicing resistance, and a new skill gained: ‘Evasion’. 

This Armor will regenerate, with time, from damages if not completely destroyed. It also has self-cleaning enchantments and can be telepathically attuned to one’s Bag of Holding. 

“Do ya’ll have any idea what this is?” Dalton trembled, he should probably play it cool, but he was freaking out a little. Ok, a lot.

I mean ‘Legendary’? That could take my game to another level. (Pun intended).

“We have an idea, but you could probably tell us more, but with that being said, it feels like it was meant for you. The Plan definitely had you in mind for this guy.” Cece replied bluntly. 

Leo and Peyton were nodding, Zeta looked stoic but nodded slightly, Derek was smiling, and Edgar crossed his arms. 

“Thanks everyone, you have no idea how much this means to me, I always wanted to be a stealth mage or a tempest wizard, wielding the power of lightning and the winds and even ice. I'm on the way with your help,” Dalton knew he was cheesing, but he felt elated, and the spellbook might have had some magical sense of euphoria as well, he felt light headed and giddy. 

“You deserve it,” Peyton doled out supportingly but muffled through the facial mask that he refused to lower, seemingly, the death of his brother must have taken a pretty steep toll on his psyche. It looked like Peyton was ready to take on the entire world solo. 

He hoped he wouldn’t become reckless. 

“Wait, where’s Brad, wasn’t he running with ya’ll?” Dalton knew nothing good could come of the question, but it slipped out without thinking. 

Everyone’s face fell, and the rugby guys looked especially somber, he knew he was dead or lost, but Edgar responded anyway.

“The scorpion got him, I tried my best to heal him, but there was seriously nothing I could do,” at least Edgar had tried to heal him. They all looked away sadly and Peyton leaned his head against his hands. 

Dalton shook his head, and they finished packing. 

Before they left, he indicated his desire to don his new armor. 

He took off his top layers quickly and pulled the tunic directly over his almost naked body. 

The fabric was cool, and silky, and hugged all of his body right down to his thighs where it loosened at the knees. It, similar to Leo’s chestplate armor, had a skirt of fabric hanging from the front and back draping past his crotch area after cinching at the waist, creating a slight sense of decency he guessed.  

“Well?” Dalton attempted to put on a provocative catwalk but the strangest thing happened, his body glided past everyone and he could feel the armor aid moving him faster. His feet didn’t rustle a leaf.

The party all tried to follow his movement but as he felt the energy gear up, he faded into the deepest shadow he could see and disappeared. 

In mostly daylight to boot. This armor was awesome. 

Everyone was looking where his blurry form must have vanished off into. Leo looked worried and as he squinted, Dalton swore his eyes glowed a bit gold, and Edgar looked jealous. 

Dalton stepped back into the light intentionally and everyone gasped, he startled the blonde knight before he could find him. 

“So OP’d,” Derek snapped his fingers. 

“So unfair, I need one,” Peyton shouted but he did so playfully whilst high-fiving him. 

“Well, kill a scorpion, then almost die, and get back to me,” Dalton retorted with a smirk. 

He strapped the black forearm guards and shin guards over the silky fabric of the tunic assuming every bit helped and put on his boots, deciding his next purchases would be better boots and a weapon. He looked at his old ‘uniform’ and left it behind in the loam. 

The gang departed quickly, deciding to head towards the water, hoping to find more civilization. They wanted information and this seemed the best way to get it, the harbor was only a few miles away. 

They could do this easily enough. 

Shit, why would I go and jinx myself. 

Chapter 17

Cece guided the group from some previous knowledge and her new skills, finding the paths of least resistance whilst sensing for anything dangerous nearby. She was fast becoming an excellent ranger scout with Peyton as a great supporting partner.

She would hear a rustle in some bushes amongst some trees, she would stop us and signal for silence, which we all came to find out was a closed fist, and she would motion Peyton to inspect. As he usually would circle around the threat that he too seemed to be able to sense, she would arm her bow and knock the string. 

Peyton would either attack or scare some creature into Cece’s arrows which were usually one shot kills. 

This was boring for the rest of them, but Cece argued good training for the party when they eventually encountered larger monsters. The experience was a huge boon and most of all, Zeta was picking and choosing which creatures they should keep as food. She would begin skinning it surprisingly quickly, wrapping up all the haunches of meat they would keep, she would bag it, and then they would throw the bodies away after getting all they could from it.

Some wicked looking talons from a mutant ice dove went round Derek’s neck for fun, Cece claimed the pelt from a golden furred hare the size of a Great Dane, that we had later learned was worth a fortune. 

Boy, was that a great day.

Cece hadn’t sensed any danger and it was when they were crossing a treeless plain of rolling hills that Peyton saw it. 

“There, I saw movement,” Peyton pointed at what looked like any other expanse of land, with one suspicious mound. The rolling green grasses and sporadic clumps of wild grasses had become their everyday vistas. 

“Yup, Wild Golden Hare. Like a rabbit, but faster, stronger, and more feral. It does not seem aggro’d though. I think it just wants to munch on grass, it is good eating though,” Zeta explained from the depths of her acquired, Druidic knowledge. 

“Yum, Yum,” Derek who until now had done nothing but complain, charged towards the Hare and shouted using a magical ability, “Oi, you pointy eared fuck, its me, Coyote!”

The resounding echo startled the hare who turned the side of his head toward the charging Derek who was waving his hammer about shouting the whole way. The beast’s body perked up and it broke the skyline, suddenly looking a lot bigger.

“Idiot”

“Dumbass”

“How big is it?”

“He’s dead.” 

“Death by rabbit.”

“We should help him,” Cece finished as everyone was venting openly over one another. 

Derek was shouting at the top of his lungs and getting closer and closer, the huge hare was not as big as they thought as Derek got closer and the size disproportion became less obvious. 

“We should start heading that way no matter what,” Dalton authoritatively ceased any further discussion. 

As they began jogging that way, the hare suddenly turned both ears to Derek who was now only ten feet away. Bringing his weapon over head two-handed, he went for a smash only to have the hare bound off its back legs in a frightening display of speed and power and it ‘whomped’ Derek in the chest in less than a second. 

Derek literally flew back almost ten feet, they could hear the gust of air leave his lungs as he was slammed and winded. 

His hammer skidded off into the scrub as Derek landed on his back and slid another foot or two into the distance.  

Now the band was running, Cece amazingly kept a steady pace and slowly knocked an arrow to the string, as the bow swayed in front of her from side to side, small mandalas of green and gray gathered around the arrowhead. 

Zeta stopped and began summoning earth energy, the rest of them continued on, Edgar positioned near the back, kept pace easily with his ridiculous physique, luckily Dalton’s new shadow tunic helped keep up without him becoming winded. Ok, not too winded. 

As they drew near, the hare seemed desert-colored, with mostly golds and browns. It looked identical to a hare from before the Plan, only much bigger and stronger according to those flexing haunch muscles. 

Dalton thought he was in range and stopped to summon a spell too, just in case. Wondering what was in reach, but not overkill (sorry lightning, not yet buddy), he deemed Sleep was perfect and he could get better at it and level up. 

As the purple mandalas formed, the hare twitched, and became a blur, it had a haste spell or something similar, it leapt diagonally sideways and before Dalton could turn to look which way it went, it bounced laterally and the massive cooler-sized paws both slammed into his side. The rough padding shredded some of the skin on his face, and the velocity and strength of the kick sent Dalton windmilling off about 10 feet as the ground and sky flipped end over end. He landed hard on the ground, not sliding, but simply crumpling like a rag doll. He wished he could say he was in agonizing pain, but truthfully, he couldn’t feel anything other than his face and the weak breathing of his lungs. 

He basically was out of the fight and soon to be dead, but the way he landed gave him a GREAT view of the rest of the fight. 

Cece ran closer and kept peppering off useless arrows at the hare which was now bouncing around the lot of them in 15-ft leaps and lightning-fast bounds, Cece resultantly missed every shot. Peyton tried to jump at it and received a kung fu side kick that flipped him three times before crash landing. 

Then it sprung towards Zeta who was completing her summoning spell, forcing the energy into the ground, her eyes grew wide, and the whites were very noticeable as the rabbit launched itself into her torso, and headbutted her into unconsciousness, her limp body landed in some small ravine and only the top of her staff was still visible, somehow, poking straight up. 

Cece, from out of Dalton’s injured range of sight, landed an arrow into the side of the hare, embedding deep into the ribs. The hare squealed, but did not go down. It turned towards Cece, and clearly looked ready to spring toward her, when suddenly a purple nimbus spawned from inside the creature’s head. 

Now it looked like it was in pain, as evidenced by it rubbing its head furiously. 

Edgar trudged past where Dalton was laying without a glance in his direction. 

Thanks for the heal bud. Nah, I’m fine, I’ll just hang out here. 

The hare was writhing on the ground, the nimbus had formed into large moth-like purple wisps of energy and light. 

Cece planted another arrow into the hare’s gut. 

It squealed again and leapt, attempting just to escape but headed directly toward Leo who was approaching from across the glen. It landed badly in front of him, and he put the poor creature out of its misery, impaling the creature on his glistening sword.  

As the darkness began to arise around him once again… oh really Plan, again? 

A cool gust of air encircled him from the outside whilst a cooling stream like an IV of sodium chloride filled him from within. 

Dalton’s body uncrumpled from its broken form, and it hurt, but felt good at the same time, he stood up. Edgar looked on admonishingly as he cast his retinue of healing arcana. 

Zeta and Derek were already slicing the skin off the hare while Cece was off looking for more errant arrows she had lost. 

Leo stood beside Edgar, looking at him laughing as Dalton tried to gather his wits about him after almost dying.

“Really? Beat a giant scorpion, but you lose to a goddamn hare?” Leo asked tauntingly. 

Edgar laughed very heartily. 

He flicked them both off aggressively. 

“So, what was that ya did to the hare?” Dalton asked Edgar probingly. 

“A spell I picked up, Mind Flay, hadn’t tried to use it, well till now,” he responded equally lightly. 

“Didn’t think to mention it, could help, we should all be more open with our inventory and arsenals.” 

“Leo, what’d’ya think?” Edgar turned to the up-until-now silent Leo. 

“I mean….I haven’t told you everything I can do,” was Leo’s response, looking at his scuffing feet shamefully. 

Dalton threw his hands up, but he didn’t want to be a total hypocrite, so he walked away huffing and puffing, not saying anything further. 

Cece did receive a beautiful pelt though. 

Chapter 18

Multiple days of adventuring had bonded the group tighter together, nothing too dangerous had arisen, so the smaller MoBs allowed them to practice group cohesion and strategy. After a grueling day they would bed down for the night, only to have Zeta wake everyone only a few hours into her sentry duty one random evening. 

It was still night, but everyone was fully awake and roused from their slumber. Zeta was bouncing from foot to foot displaying anxious energy he wasn’t used to seeing from the usually nonplussed individual. If Zeta was this antsy about moving, he figured they should go. 

They gathered their few bedrolls, blankets, and Derek smothered the fire by kicking big globs of dirt and rocks over it. 

As the last few embers died, the true darkness settled on them, barely able to see a thing, Cece pulled a lantern they had procured from the Dicks store out of her bag. It was small but battery-powered, so it worked for now. It cast a sphere of light about ten feet out, so the party moved closely together, Peyton scouted ahead slightly, but Edgar insisted he didn't venture too far and had to stay within earshot. Peyton nodded quickly and disappeared into the shadows ahead. 

Dalton wondered if somewhere along the way he got night vision or something equivalent because he didn’t  use a flashlight or anything but was pretty sure footed. 

Dalton looked over their rather large group and re-evaluated everyone’s skills silently in his head. 

Zeta was the highest level by a slight margin and she would have been classified as a druid in most of his games. Nature oriented, magic-user, summoner, and semi-healer. Cece was gliding in the center of the party holding the lantern high with one hand and holding her wicked dagger with the other. The long shawl billowed around her feet, but she effortlessly moved gracefully and silently . Dalton would have her pegged as a ranger or maybe even a thief in most games, her melee abilities revolving around stealth and backstabbing lent into that flavor. 

Edgar, the muscular beast of a man, was their healer. He had yet to see Edgar really shine and he wondered if they should at least get him one serious offensive spell to aid in combat, but his adaptation to his psychic abilities proved he felt the same. The gods knew he was physically fit enough to help if given a true weapon. 

Peyton was their rogue and reconnaissance specialist, his ninja-like abilities definitely lent that way and with his skills was developing into a great scout. Derek was already fast becoming their tank, but he was scared to see how taking damage in real life would be compared to a game. Could he really heal faster or would a mortal wound still be mortal for him. It was terrifying to think about and definitely not something they could really test. He wondered what would happen if he sliced Derek just a little, would the wound close up on its own after a short while, or would it remain for a few days like before the Plan had happened? The longer they had to wait to find out, the better though. 

Derek was still wearing his topaz-colored chest plate, his dark shemagh head wrap hung loosely from his neck covering the top half of the plate, with his toned arms still naked to the open air, the coils of rope were slung across his torso diagonally, and the engraved hammer was loosely gripped in his right hand. 

Leo looked dope in his gold-colored chest plate, shoulder pauldrons, and the draping mail and tunic that covered his torso and then narrowed and elongated hanging between his legs with lengths of mail and cloth reaching his knees from the front and back. The equipment was completed with a large topaz-bronze belt that cinched the whole ensemble at his narrow waist. Oddly though, Leo was still wearing his super short khaki shorts. His muscular thighs and calves, which were coated in a fuzzy layer of golden hair, were exposed while he still wore a pair of boat shoes. The armor should seem contradictory to his lower half but somehow it worked. 

Dalton glanced over at his newfound bodyguard. Leo unerringly stayed within about ten feet of him at all times now, even when he went to pee, Leo claimed he had to use the privvy as well, but Dalton never heard or saw any splashing, just Leo standing slightly off to the side holding his pecker.

“So, ummm, Leo what's the deal, are you scared I’m gonna die?” he asked Leo as they dropped out of the auditory range of the party one time, and Leo naturally stayed back with him. The party continued trekking through the woods after a few shakes of their johnsons, following Cece’s blue glow, listening to all the sounds around them, and they waited for the next bad surprise. Leo walked for almost a minute, and Dalton began to wonder if he even heard him. Q

“I dunno what’s going on but I do know….I thought I was dead back there, I looked the devil in his eyes, and you killed him.  You have divine power, Dalton. I know I helped, but as I see it, we’re a solid combo together, and if I do get into a fight, I want you near me. Maybe this is all some test, maybe we’re already dead, and this is limbo, or purgatory, trying to decide which way we go….what I do know, is that thing back there was evil. So we must be doin’ God’s work.” Leo uncharacteristically spoke fervently, his southern drawl was even more pronounced due to his passion. 

Oh geez, he seemed like a bit of a religious nut, but then again, looking around, who was Dalton to tell him he was being crazy?

“Well, Leo, I’m not sure if it’s God’s work or not, or maybe even multiple gods, but we have to survive. We have to get stronger, and these monsters, demons, whatever they are…they’re gonna keep comin’. I say we stick by each other’s side and we can stay alive a little longer, eh? But remember, we’re still a party, we have to make sure we don’t forget about the others,” he explained slowly, trying to gauge Leo’s devout attitude and how far it extended to the others, who should be technically doing God’s work as well. 

Leo nodded slowly, as they attempted to quietly walk through the woods, Dalton couldn't help but notice his footsteps created the barest rustle in the pine needles, Leo instead plodded through branches, snapping twigs, and generally being a big, noisy brute. Dalton wondered if his stealth made that big a difference, or if Leo was just a loud clod of a man. 

“I promise I’ll watch out for them too,” Leo looked over at him and he inexplicably felt that Leo added a mental addendum saying ‘only after you’re safe though’. 

There's not much else to be said about the situation, so they picked up the pace and caught back up with the group as they fell into step, Cece called out, “geez, someone up front really needs some deodorant, Derek!”

“It’s not my fault, we’ve been hiking for days and had no chances to shower or clean ourselves.”

“Ya, maybe we could all use a good bathing,” Dalton loudly whispered from behind Cece, she turned around and playfully swatted him a few times. 

“I scouted a nice looking creek with clear water not too far from here, should we check it out?” Peyton called from the front of the line.”

“Yes!”

“Yup.”

“Most definitely.”

“Lead the way ninja-dude.”

“Please, I beg of y’all.”

At everyone’s effusive clamors of agreement, Peyton led the group deeper into some dry woods. After an hour in the eerily quiet shadows of the dense canopy, they began to hear gurgling water. 

The terrain opened up to a densely weeded field which led downwards to a medium sized creek, only about ten feet wide with clear water. The sun had crested the horizon and the view was tranquil. 

The girls and guys separated and divided at a bend hosting a decent copse of trees, providing everyone some modicum of decency. 

The band of five men began undressing and disarming their weapons. Edgar in a brazen display of confidence automatically stripped naked,

“What? It’s nothing you haven’t seen before.”

“You don’t always have to be the first guy to get naked, Ed,” Leo and Peyton did not look surprised, and looking at one another, everyone shrugged and went nearly commando. 

“Don’t call me, Ed! Ever!” He added aggressively. 

Running into the water, they submerged themselves in the waist-high, chilled water. Some trees hung over the slowly moving currents and the play of shadows and beams of light were enchanting. 

Playfully splashing Leo, he responded to Dalton's overt attack with a powerful lunge, tackling him under the surface.

Everyone splashed, mirthfully and like some break from the tension of nearly dying every other moment, they relaxed for a few minutes before getting to business. 

The guys scrubbed all the necessary zones and released some anxiety, when suddenly a high pitched scream from upcreek echoed through the trees. 

Responding quickly, the majority of the guys ran toward the bank for their weapons, when Dalton began quickly making his way up the water, deciding his weapon wasn’t necessary for magic. 

Turning the bend, Dalton saw Cece scrambling up their side of the embankment and stumbling, whilst Zeta was staring off towards the other side of the creek with arms aloft and her silhouette glowing green. 

Dalton followed Zeta’s death stare into nothing. More woods enshrouded their watering hole when a few seconds later a massive silhouette shifted. 

The beast was the size of a house and roughly shaped like a toad, but its near perfect brown and gray camouflage disguised it amongst the dry foliage. 

Six glowing eyes focused on Zeta who continued to mumble arcane words under her breath as misty vapors of green mandalas flowed from her to the monstrosity. A miasma of earth energy and soothing magic encapsulated the creature’s nearly invisible form. 

The guys ran toward Cece and the edge of the creek, wielding their weapons and not much clothing when they came upon the scene of Zeta and Dalton standing in waist-high water stunned solid by the predator-like invisibility of the monster. 

Shouting and screaming at the top of their lungs, they charged into the creek waving their weapons threateningly. 

Dalton began summoning a lightning bolt and the beast shifted its position half way on the slope and the surrounding trees creaked and groaned from the beast’s intimidating presence and corresponding spatial gravity. 

With an oppressive aura of extreme indifference, the silhouette shifted and leaped into the air, disappearing quickly to a loud, ground-shaking thump. 

The party froze in place and waited as another resounding thump followed from further away. The monster was receding into the trees much to their chagrin. 

Heaving a great sigh of relief, Zeta fell flat on her butt in the water and the guys all lowered their weapons. 

“What was that thing?”

“I have no idea, but it could have destroyed the whole lot of us with ease,” Zeta responded to the still frantic Cece, “I haven’t felt anything of that magnitude since the Coalescence started. 

Dalton pushed his wet hair out of his face, trying to regulate his panicked breathing when a long, slimy body swam between his legs. It felt like an eel but was thick as a telephone pole. 

His adrenaline was still pumping so Dalton instantly screamed and ran towards the embankment, kicking his knees high and attempting to paddle with his hands simultaneously to speed himself up. 

Zeta quickly stood and ran toward the bank, not bothering to inquire why, but reacting on instinct alone and everyone else proceeded to run in the opposite direction of the creek as a terrified Dalton followed closely behind. 

Stopping a distance away, they all gathered and were again trembling from the chill and their adrenaline-fueled terror.

“What happened?” Leo looked at Dalton closely. 

“Not sure, something swam in between my legs while I was in the creek, I couldn’t see anything because the water had become so murky, so I just booked it.” 

Looking around, the whole band were all mostly naked and standing in a circle. Many faces smiled in appreciation and only a few in embarrassment. 

“What, the water's cold,” Derek quickly said petulantly. 

“Not according to some of the guys,” Cece giggled.

The awkwardness settled in after the adrenaline wore off, “Okay, let’s get our things and go,” Edgar added as the band split up to retrieve their armor and packs. 

Walking back to their bend of the river, “so you sure you felt something between your legs, Dalton?” 

“Shut up.”

“You did run like a girl.”

“Naw, Edgar, he ran like Jack Sparrow,” to which Peyton made a mockery of the goofy sprint, much to everyone’s amusement. 

Getting to their gear they began dressing when a huge splash fountained from the creek where they had just been bathing, followed by a resounding plop and an ear-piercing howl. Answering howls soon reverberated through the eerie woods. 

Not even hesitating a second, every guy grabbed his stuff in a quick bundle and ran in the opposite direction screaming. 

“Get the shit out of there!” Peyton shouted.

The girls, having noticed the guy's reckless escape, immediately followed suit and grabbed their stuff and ran. 

The two parties veered towards one another and met hundreds of feet into the thickly weeded field with sore feet and knicks and gashes all over their legs. 

With an unspoken agreement they all quickly dressed in a tight circle facing one another for safety, tossing all modesty out of the window. 

Derek, catching Cece’s attention said, “I frankly don’t care how smelly I get, I’m not bathing in any water deeper than my knees.”

Everyone silently nodded, with Cece’s movements being the most exaggerated.

Chapter 18

Zeta called out, “has anyone else seen this?” 

“What is it,” Edgar asked as they all stopped along some dark animal trail in the thick woods. 

“Pull up your Personal Terminals, there's a new flashing image. It says ‘Quest’,” Zeta had the same glassy look they all got when looking at the HUD overlapping their vision.

Dalton pulled up his stats: 

Level 10                         Human Mage

Stats

STR     +3

AGI      +7

DEX     +6

INT       +9

VIT       +6

LUCK    +4

Skills

BASH                   +2

STEALTH            +6

INSPECTION       +5

BLUDGEONING +1

DIPLOMACY       +2

BLUFF                 +1

MAGICAL INSPECT +3

Spells

SLEEP            +2

JOLT               +3

SINKHOLE     +1

ICE RAY         +3

LIGHTNING BOLT**   0

QUEST?

Only two levels for the ant-lion and the giant scorpion seemed bogus, but upon further analysis, the scorpion’s experience points would have technically been split seven ways due to the fact the rugby guys had joined the party, and Dalton assumed dead men don’t collect any experience points.

 Dalton side note: what it was true, one had to be realistic, even in the face of death.  He was also terrible at keeping track of things like his levels. 

The addition of the skills was even more surprising. Once again, the Plan seemed to assimilate all the details and vagaries of their actions, consider them, and doling out skills and points accordingly. 

He had cast sinkhole once, but ineffectively, the spell stayed the same level. He couldn’t figure out if the spells advanced based on efficacy or the number of times cast. If he just sat on a rock casting spells, waiting for his mana to regenerate, and then kept casting, would the spells still level up? It was a question for another day.

He mentally acknowledged the Quest button, and another ‘screen’ popped over his field of vision. 

QUEST

DEFEAT THE ASTROGLIZRID

FREE THE OPPRESSED CITIZENS OF POOLER FROM ITS TERRITORIAL REIGN OF TERROR.

ENERGY 175,000

Dalton noted that there was no comment about experience, but he assumed it must come with a boat load considering no other creature they had destroyed came with a price tag. 

Damn, 175,000 energy, that was enough to afford the Elven sword and 125000 more than the Earthquake spell. He assumed they would split the plunder which when divided seven ways was not as alluring.

What the hell was an Astroglizrid anyway?

His inspection abilities kicked in, and in conjunction with the quest, another screen popped up:

BEAST

ASTROGLIZIRD                                                            ALIEN

AFFINITY: UNKNOWN

This epic creature from another realm or dimension had an insatiable hunger. It claimed a territory close to 20 miles in diameter and defended it from any other creatures or beasts viciously. It grew larger with everything organic it consumed. This creature was sapient and would hold grudges and was capable of analytic thought. 

It attacks its prey with multiple, whip-like appendages. Its bite is venomous and will paralyzes a victim in less than a minute. Its tail has a large dual-sided bone attached at the end that acts like a club. This creature is amphibious and has no known weaknesses. 

Oh crap! This thing sounded terrifying. It had no other descriptors and Dalton wonders if it was due to his relatively low level of inspection or the comparatively high level of the monster. It had no picture, and after a few fruitless attempts, he gave up trying to find more information. 

Zeta ‘huffed’ loudly which led him to believe she had read what he had just read, but the rest of the party seemed unaware. 

“Y'all, this quest seems very impossible,” he stated matter of factly. 

“Ya, this thing is some interdimensional monster that just feeds and feeds. It’s also smart and can think on its feet,” luckily Zeta was as hesitant as himself. 

Dalton explained, “It's a smart, alien creature that is holding the city of Pooler hostage, picking off the locals one by one for sport. It has no weaknesses, no known affinities, and is basically an epic monster.” 

“I say we go for it, we can always bail if it's too much,” Derek chimed in, still smiling brightly.

“We could also use the energy, we need upgrades to gear for sure, not all of us got armor or cool weapons, and other than selling the loot we earn, we have no energy or any form of currency,” Edgar said seriously, looking at everyone. 

“I don’t think we will able to attack and bail, the interface specifically mentioned it holding a grudge, the subtitles are clear as fucking day man, if we attack, its all or nothing. We’re all in or we’re dead,” he said with the utmost conviction. 

Looking over at Leo, Dalton asked, “And you? What do you think?” 

“I’ll go where you go, if you think we can take this thing, then I’m in.”

Edgar rolled his eyes and his head rolled with them. 

“Leo, think for yourself, you don’t even know this guy!” Edgar seemed frustrated, and Dalton smirked a bit. 

“I didn’t see you slay a giant scorpion Edgar, I only saw the back of your ass as you dove into some bushes…” Leo suddenly was menacing, nothing visibly changed about his demeanor, but there was a tension and a lethal edge to his voice that had not been there previously. The air dripped with venom.

Yes, Leo, my boy. 

Edgar remained silent, probably that doctorate showing how smart he could be. Geez, Leo was more than a bit scary, but for now, he was his scary. 

Derek could not help himself though, “OHHHHH, SNAP son! He got you good, he got all of us,” he snapped his fingers and clapped his hands together punctuating his tactless observation, but still proving his affable nature. Cece rolled her eyes good-naturedly. 

‘Peyton?” Deciding to canvas the entire party and gauge what the thoughts were. 

“I could try and do reconnaissance ahead of the group, come back with more information before we commit. I’m pretty sure I could get a visual without it noticing me.” He looked around at everyone hopefully, Peyton was proving more and more to be a great scout. 

“I think it could be worth at least checking out, I don’t think the Plan would give us a quest we were incapable of completing,” Cece offered her sage opinion. 

“”There are seven of us, and we’re balanced bro, this is a good group, I think we got this.” Derek figured, obviously pro-quest. 

“I think it's too much, this creature is off the charts in its stats. Crazy vitality and offensive attacks. It's also super fast, no way can we outrun it,” Zeta seemed more unsure of herself now than even in the face of the giant ant-lion. 

Dalton was also terrified of the prospect of taking this thing on, but Cece made a very valid point, why would the Plan offer a quest if it wasn’t doable, granted, he knew it would be difficult, and loss of life was a definite probability, but this could be the deciding factor to them all leveling past ten, excluding Zeta of course. 

She had already stated that level ten came with further class builds and extra skills and abilities for everyone. Peyton ended up being the deciding vote as Cece, Derek, and Edgar all voted to accept. Zeta, myself, and resultantly Leo, all voted against until we knew more. 

“Let's head that way, we get closer and scout ahead, and then come up with a plan of attack. We do not accept the quest until we all feel confident. I’m pretty sure it won’t disappear anytime soon, and Pooler is about a day’s hike from our current location. I say we go,” Peyton said this with more gusto and decisiveness than he gave him credit for, proving he still didn’t know everyone’s capabilities or strengths. 

“Ok, it's settled, we head towards Pooler,” Edgar stated this while cracking his back and pushing his prodigious pecs outward, his overly tight shirt looked as if the top buttons were straining to hang on before they pop off, he stretched his arms behind his wide frame, like he was getting ready for a match.

“Soooo, does anyone know which way that is?” Derek drew out the word ‘so’ very slowly. 

“I know it should be north and west of us, but not quite sure where that is,” Leo added helpfully.

Dalton pulled up his PerTerm, (personal terminal, ehh? I know, it’s not very catchy) hoping for a clue, and utilizing his Inspection, he mentally sought directions to the quest point. A map overlaid his vision, and a glowing arrow pointed in the direction they needed to go. The holographic map rotated and leveled out, providing a real life compass pointing toward their goal. 

“Umm, it's this way,” Dalton said, pointing off into a section of the dark woods that the glowing arrow trailed off into. 

“How do you know?” Cece asked.

“I used my skill inspection, with the PerTerm, and the quest information. I think the three different navigational systems synergized and it basically gave me a map with directions.” He stated this like it wasn’t the craziest thing in the world. 

Leo nodded like it's the most obvious tool, that he would receive a glowing map with the objective delineated so brightly. 

Edgar and Zeta do not doubt the veracity of his statement and they slowly headed off in that direction. Leo and him lead the way, as he hacked at the branches and foliage blocking their way with his uber sharp magical sword like a machete in the jungles, Dalton verbally guided the way.

Chapter 19

About two hours later, and stumbling through the muggy woods they heard an animal sound. They had covered a lot of ground but the eerie silence of nature accompanied them throughout. Dalton still expected to hear other survivors but the world had become depressingly quiet. 

“RWWWAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHRRRRRR wwwHhHhOOOOOOOOOO”, the terrible screeching and a following howl through the dusky night froze their blood. It sounded as if it came from the same creature, but the oddly dual vocalization was not like anything they had on Earth previously. 

Everyone froze, and instinctively bundled up, facing outward with all their weapons being drawn and spells at the ready. 

“Is it that the Astro-thingy?” Derek asked a little shakily. 

Peyton was clearly tempted to drift off into the trees and Cece looked like she was itching to fade into the shadows too, “Stay together, we have no idea what we’re dealing with, strength in numbers, we all stay within eyesight until we know more.” Dalton said sternly, reeling in Peyton and Cece’s excited advancement. 

Cece’s lantern now seemed pathetically dim as the shadows accumulated wherever they looked, searching for any sign of motion. Through the upper canopy they heard a tearing of branches and tree limbs as something swooped through the trees heedless of any obstacles, the loose detritus rained around their heads and bodies. 

Zeta held her staff aloft and the gem near the top brightened, they caught a glimpse of a flying, metallic-mineral creature whizzing through the air silently, and more leaves and branches fell around them. 

“It's an ambush predator, it's attempting to split us up, then it’ll pick us off one by one, stay together, that's why it hasn’t attacked yet.” Zeta’s skill with beast knowledge was proving useful as always.

“What the frick is it, Zeta?” Cece placed the lantern down by their feet, freeing up her other hand but she caused the shadows to shift ever closer. 

“Hard to describe, it's like an owl, but more mammalian, and it has a tail with a stinger.” A stinger on an owl!! Shit! Why does everything have a stinger? 

Attempting to visualize the creature only resulted in him thinking of a metallic, bat-owl with a long tail.

Peyton was once again slightly separated from the party and he was drifting to the side, with his knife held aloft. The creature made its move and dove from a much closer branch than they imagined. It dove toward Peyton’s head incredibly quick, but he dodged out of the way, Edgar stepped up and swung his bat like a professional baseball player, and they all ducked ahead of time seeing his intent a second before he let loose; he connected squarely with the beast’s body in mid-dive. 

There was a resounding and solid sounding ‘thunk’ as the stone laced-fur, bat-like wings flailed and the barbed tail whipped about, the creature sailed into the side of a nearby tree trunk with a ’thwack’ and the monster fell to the ground, flapping about in agony. Edgar reacted immediately, shoving Leo and Cece aside, and in an impressive display of athleticism, leapt past the party and he brought the bat down over his head using two hands slamming it into the squirming body, in conjunction with his body weight and the pure strength of his swing, the creature splattered against the soft loam of the forest floor. 

As it ceased to move, the wings fell to either side of its ruined corpse, and the prehensile tail weakly flicked its hooked stinger to and fro a few times before settling to the floor as well, unaware it was already dead. 

Edgar stood upright holding the bat midshaft off to his side, he was not even breathing heavy, asshole. He looked over at them from a few feet away. 

Dalton couldn’t really speak for the others, but was pretty damn sure his mouth was hanging open. 

“Damn.” Leo said awestruck, overlapping his proclamation; Cece and Derek who likewise said, “Holy shit on a stick!” 

“Broooooo, that was epic!” 

A book spawned over the corpse of whatever that thing was, Zeta had not provided a name (knowing Zeta, that meant she hadn’t been given one), the book had a purple-blue aura glowing around its edges and runes cascaded along its spine and cover. 

A Spellbook. Damn.

Edgar reached for it with his free hand and opened it one handed. 

“It's a spell, Psychic Dagger. It's a mind-attack spell, similar to the Mind Flay but stronger and with further range.” Edgar said holding the book open with one hand, the bat was clenched tightly in his other, he looked up at Zeta first, then Leo. Glancing over at Zeta, and with some amazing unspoken connection, she knew exactly what he was going to ask, she nodded assent before his mouth opened. Dalton looked back at Edgar.

“It's yours, you need an offensive spell anyway, and well, frankly, you earned the orc-crap out of it,” he said to Edgar, who furrowed his brow at the newfound term. “I’m trying out new expletives,” Dalton explained contritely. 

Derek had discreetly picked up the dead corpse and threw it in his bag. 

Edgar shook his head but opened the Book and held it aloft. A Healer with two psychic attacks who just so happened to look like a miniature version of the Hulk was not a bad thing. Wow, his party was getting awesome. 

The book dissolved into nothingness and Edgar sneezed as the ashy vestiges of the spell dissipated into his muscular mass and bearded face. 

Edgar shook his head like a cat with water on his nose, “Oh wow that's so cool. This is way cooler than healing,” he said with the glazed over look of someone checking their interface. 

Dalton side note: At this point, I figured that the terminal is directly involved in loot drops and advancements, Edgar was the person who killed the beast, and was therefore the major benefactor. Leo and I had killed the scorpion and both got great and specific loot out of it, so it seemed the system rewarded bravery and participation. 

Dalton pulled up his own interface, analyzing his holographic imagery, they seemed pretty close to their destination though the sky was still dark. “I say we rest, replenish our mana and energy, and tackle this mission during the day.” 

Leo assented first and Zeta and Cece were close behind. The party decided to bunk down where they were, whatever this flying thing was, it probably cleared the vicinity as an alpha predator, which meant they were safer than in most other places. 

Cece, Derek, and him had a sleeping arrangement where they kind of dogpiled and made sure they were all touching for the sake of safety (and maybe a little bit of flirtatious groping), Zeta offered to be a lookout for the first few hours and Edgar quickly agreed to join her. He looked like he was itching to try his new spell on the first thing that came at them. Peyton said nothing and simply curled up against a gnarled set of roots.

Leo kind of looked lost, dashing quick and furtive looks at him and the gang getting ready to crash, Derek was laying out the bottom layer of blankets and a plastic tarp he had recovered from his house, and they lay out some sleeping bags that were fully unzipped on top. The unseasonable heat luckily meant they weren’t too worried about exposure or freezing to death. Leo was gripping the hilt of his sword in a fierce grip, his knuckles were white, and before he could say anything, Cece was quicker to the punch. 

“Do you wanna bunk with us tonight?  The more the merrier??” Cece beckoned Leo slightly, like one would call a puppy, but Leo looked apprehensive, he looked at Derek who just smiled and nodded and kept smoothing out the edges of their little nest. 

“Come on man, it's cool, none of us bite…unless of course, you ask, then you have to pick which one of us gets the honors,” Cece lightly slapped Derek and at his playful quip, Leo instantly was more relaxed. 

As he pulled his gleaming sword from the metallic belt (man he needs a sheath soon) Leo placed it beside the improvised bed within arm’s reach and fell to his knees beside Dalton. Cece was in between Dalton and Derek who was occupying the far side of the sheet, missing his cuddle buddy a little he looked over Cece’s shoulder and Derek longingly looked back with the same thought, faking an over-exaggerated frown and glancing down at Cece’s prone form and they both laughed. 

Reaching over Cece’s shoulder they locked hands like long lost lovers whining the entire time like a punished puppy; Cece slapped both of their hands hovering over her and scolded them in her motherly tone about going to sleep.  

Leo laughed louder than he had heard since meeting him, and as he scooted closer, Dalton realized that although Zeta remained distant, Leo at least wanted to join the cool kid’s clique. He was happy to oblige the stellar swordsman with his new group of adventurer friends. 

They all fall asleep quickly, forming a four man spooning session with Leo as the little spoon. 

Chapter 19

Dalton woke up feeling rejuvenated and he could tell his mana and health were all at full bar. Leo was still beside him as he slowly lifted his head. The sky was still dawn gray, and the first beams of sunlight were breaking through the upper canopy, the everlasting twilight seemed to ebb and wane the longer they persevered.  He had expected to be called for sentinel duty midway through the night, but never was, and quickly a spike of fear and adrenaline shot through him as he visualized Edgar and Zeta being eaten by some fearsome beast. 

Sitting up quickly he scanned the grounds, Peyton was gone, but Zeta and Edgar were both asleep near each other, using their packs as pillows. Edgar once again was using his stupid tiny blanket, whereas Zeta slept in her mage’s robes comfortably, still clutching her staff in her sleep, resting upright against the trunk of a tree. 

A relieved sigh escaped his lips and his sudden motion had woken Leo. He sat up with him, “Its cool, Peyton went on watch, he’s been circling us for a few hours, we’re safe, we’re ok.” Leo rubbed his back reassuringly and tingles ran up and down his body. Dalton tried to shrug him off but Leo instead grabbed his shoulder and pulled him tighter, “Relax, I’ve got your back. We. Are. Safe.” He clipped the last three words whilst gripping him tightly. 

What an odd world this was, a few weeks ago he would have assumed Leo was some aggro, conservative jock trying to out-alpha his friends and now he was being consoled and protected by him. Dalton put his head back down and Leo didn’t release his grip, instead cupping his head and back, Leo’s big hand wrapped around his shoulder protectively. Cece chose this time to flip over, snaking her arm under his arm, and grabbing his torso and clinching it tighter to her sleeping form. 

He smiled, fading back into oblivion.

—————————————-

The party all awoke together a few hours later, the sun had not reached its zenith, but they all had definitely slept in. Peyton sat on the same gnarled roots that he slept beside, munching on jerky, silently regarding them as they untangled and slowly roused from their slumber. 

“Something tried to attack us last night. Like dark orcs or something, wielding tusks and weapons. I took care of it.” Peyton said this casually but the corpses weren’t too far from the band, the one humanoid monster was clutching its slit throat, having attempted to staunch the bleeding, resting in a pool of its own blood whilst the other dark orc was splayed out on its side with eviscerated guts and organs spilling into its massive clawed hands as it clearly tried to hold the wound closed. 

“Umm, thanks,” Dalton did not know what else to say to the macabre scene. 

Peyton casually continued to wipe his blades clean. No one had heard a noise, providing more proof of their assassin’s lethal talents. 

Dalton’s stomach felt empty and the whole group gathered around for a piss-poor breakfast of jerky, crackers, apples, and bottled water. It all tasted delicious (hunger was the best spice right?) but none of it was satisfying. 

“Hey, Zeta,” she looked over, still chewing, “can your beast knowledge tell us if something is edible when we kill it, or how to skin and prep it?” 

“Actually yeah, we should eat some real meat soon, huh?” She offered immediately jumping to the same conclusion he had reached. 

“Ok, well that’s some damn good news, huh? My new game plan? Eat every monster we kill, just gonna look it in the eye, say ‘oi, I’m gonna pair you with a blackberry aioli and Zinfandel man and then bam! Smash it with my club.” Derek grabbed a big chunk of jerky and began gnawing at it aggressively to punctuate his very PETA-friendly approach to the Armageddon. 

Edgar and Leo nodded emphatically, Derek was intentionally making animal noises whilst stuffing jerky into his face, and Cece leaned back on her elbows and dipped her chin agreeably as well. 

Peyton had finally pulled the balaclava down past his jaw, showing his still baby smooth face. He had grown hardly any facial hair even after a few days, whereas Edgar was looking decidedly more and more neanderthal by the day, with his thick, black beard growing voraciously. 

Running a hand along his own face, Dalton noticed that he had a pretty solid growth of stubble, but was closer to Peyton’s predilection to facial hair, as opposed to Edgar’s, he was relatively baby-faced.

Derek and Leo both had pre-existing beards, so they looked about the same, albeit polar opposites with Derek and his shiny black head of hair, and Leo’s golden-yellow locks reflecting the sunlight like a mirror. 

The party meandered slowly, expecting anything to pop up at any given time, but the woods grew eerily quiet as they neared the center of the beast’s hunting grounds. Birds, deer, and even the insects all seemed to have fled before this thing, which did not bode well for the crew. 

A short distance away, they could see shops, restaurants, various offices, and a small downtown district. Nothing special at all, surrounded by more buildings, a few warehouses, and some farms further out. Not a person, creature, or terrifying beast to be seen. 

“Careful, something isn’t right…” Edgar chimed in from the center of their diamond. Zeta brought up the rear, Leo and himself were the left flank and spearhead, while Cece and Derek played the same role on the right. Peyton had silently crept forward and crossed the open plain; they could feel the Beast’s shrouded, black aura darting from hill to hill, always cowering in the leeward side away from the town, spewing a menacing feeling of dread. 

Looking back at Zeta, she made eye contact, and once again their wordless understanding snapped into place. She stopped and started mumbling arcane words under her breath, swirling her wooden staff over her head, green and brownish mandalas surrounded her feet and twirled around her staff in smaller, more intricate patterns, when the energies reached their climax, she slammed the staff into the ground, the party had all stopped and they were watching the magic fireworks display in awe, as her staff hit the ground, the mandalas all lined up and coalesced and shot down the length of the shaft, slamming into the ground in a spray of green phosphorescence, and the energies split into three ley lines, racing across the ground about twenty five feet away, three of the mandala chains stalled and erupted into ten foot tall treants, living trees with branches for arms and clomping roots for feet. 

“You only had two before,” he called out good-naturedly to the Summoner. 

“I leveled up…BITCH,” her excitement was infectious and the entire group laughed at her ‘ahh-hah’ movie moment, him most of all. 

Peyton silently signaled the end to their nervous chuckle when he slammed his fist shut in the air and dipped down into the hint of a shadow and continued prowling forward. They had yet to see any sure sign of any beast, no people, everything looked deserted, there wasn’t even the occasional wormasaur or grasshopper. 

“AHHHRRROOOOOOOOAAAWWRRRRRRRR,” a deafening roar echoed throughout the countryside, the ground literally shook and Peyton who was about thirty feet ahead of them, splayed out to the ground clawing at his ears in pain. The party froze with Edgar and Cece falling to the ground and Dalton would have taken a knee but Leo held him up one-handed with a steel bar for a forearm. Derek fell flat and vomited. He couldn’t  see what happened to Zeta. 

Oh fuck, oh fuck, oh fuck, what had they done? This felt stupid. They were probably all going to die. The Terminal sucks!

Peyton managed to stand, sprinting back to the party in shadowy gusts of black clouds and bursts of speed, the Party all looked miserable. It had to be some sort of magical ‘Roar’ ability. They weren’t even within visual range and it nearly took down the whole party. They were completely screwed. He wanted to blame Cece, fate, or the world but realized, ultimately they had all agreed to accept the Quest. 

Peyton stumbled just before reaching them, looking up from his knees, his eyes frenetic with terror, “it knows we’re here, we’re too late, we can no longer retreat.” 

Psssh, he said ‘retreat’ like we all weren’t thinking the same thing, ummm, Peyton, do you mean running away, screaming in terror, waving our hands in the air and sobbing like young children? He guessed ‘retreat’ sounded more tactical. 

Zeta agreed, “he’s right, we’re committed. God damn! I hope you’re all happy, we don’t even know what it is yet.” 

Another roar tore across the countryside, the ground quaked again, but the terror, nausea-inducing effect wasn't as prevalent, and they all remained upright. Geez. 

The party bundled up, drawing weapons and preliminarily conjuring some spells, Cece saw a flash of something over a distant hillside, squeaking and pointing, they all looked but nothing was prevalent. 

Peyton made the next remark when he yelled, “Shit,” and simultaneously pointed at a hill about forty feet from the one Cece indicated. 

They all looked, but no one else saw anything. 

“It’s massive, like, the size of a house big…..it looks like a canine sort of, but it has spikes and long tentacles running down its back and another set of legs. I think it had like ten eyes or more, it saw me, I could feel it’s eyes on me, and then it just disappeared behind the hill,” Peyton’s voice quaked, but he still proved an excellent scout, keeping his cool and giving them a keen evaluation. 

“Quick, back into the trees, it’ll hamper his movement and hopefully give us an advantage,” Dalton barked out, trying to think quickly. The group shuffled quickly backwards, but cresting a hill about 800 feet away, was a massive black and blue back, ridged by spines, with six waving tentacles all moving independently above it. The creature was canine in resemblance, but that was it. It had six legs, ten red shiny eyes, fur that looked like a seal, as if it was wet, and huge, taloned paws on each one of its feet. The beast snarled, revealing teeth that looked designed for shredding and tearing, rows of knife sharp points glinted in the light, similar to a shark. 

It, of course, also had a tail waving about with a wicked spike on the end of it. Dalton made eye contact, and even across the distance, he could verify what Peyton said. The beast was smart, and knew they had come to try and kill it. The sense of menace and condescension was almost visibly rolling off the creature’s hide, and then it began to run. Maybe run isn’t the most descriptive, it made the Hare look sloppy. 

Dalton tried to inspect it while dashing toward the treeline but his skill revealed nothing. It must be too high a level, or his skill did not work on bosses, or he was too far away. Dalton desperately tried to think of a strategy to fight this thing, if only they had more time for reconnaissance, strategy, planning, instead they were already running for their lives. The treants loped along with the party, one on each side, and the last bringing up the rear. 

The monster was bounding across the rolling countryside at an inexplicable speed, clearing about thirty feet with each leap, clods of grass and dirt flung up from under its claws with each ground churning jump. 

The party sprinted into the trees not even slowing down, they knew a few dozen feet wouldn’t matter and they needed deeper coverage. 

They could still hear the monster but it seemed to have slowed, and the ground-shaking leaps had stopped. He didn’t know if this was good or potentially even scarier than if they knew where it was. 

“Ideas?” Edgar was finally breathing heavily but Dalton was practically gasping for air and Derek had put his hands on top of his head and his shirt rode up, his taut belly puffed in and out, locking his fingers over his head for better air flow. Poor Zeta looked awful, sweating profusely in her thick, leather ensemble, and he imagined summoning and controlling the treants was no small feat, the giant trees had done an excellent job keeping up and those octopus-like roots could really haul trunk. 

(Ehhh, see what I did there, eh, another great dad joke. Get it? Hauling ass…Trunk……you know, cause its a tree?)

“Incapicitate, then eliminate,” Cece ventured the primary objective, she hardly seemed winded and Dalton couldn’t help but admire her physique and stamina. 

“Those tentacle things are gonna be our biggest problem, they can reach us before we can get close to reaching it,” Leo offered, also barely out of breath it seemed, he was holding his sword rock steady. 

He really started to consider a jogging routine. One day. Cardio can come after he lives through a near death experience.

“We need to stop the tentacles first, then go in hard.” 

“That's…what she said,” Derek breathlessly huffed a terrible retort, his hands locked over his head. 

“Then the legs, he’s too fast, too agile, we have to lock him in place before we can truly attack him. Trust me, he’ll just dodge out of the way otherwise,” Peyton added helpfully, ignoring Derek’s stupid joke, seeming to have recovered from his frightened stupor, Peyton looked through the treeline, clearly feeling the presence of the demon dog lurking somewhere near, padding silently on his six paws.

“Zeta, send your treants in, they are to bash and do as much damage as possible, but more so, distract, try to keep it still, I’ll hit him with sinkhole, once he’s stationary, you hit him with your vine spell, ensnare him, and Cece, I want a steady stream of arrows just aiming for his eyes you hear. Derek, Leo, Peyton, it's your job to rush in and chop those tentacles off if you can, try and wait till I can freeze them, if I can. NO unnecessary risks, Edgar will hang back with Zeta and me, but if you need healing, we can cover him until he gets to you.” 

Dalton felt anything but confident, but seeming confident could work wonders, and as the party all nodded at him like he planned it out days ago, he couldn’t help but feel like a liar. 

They might all likely die but it was the best he could do. Looking slowly around, the party all looked at each other, the groaning trunks of the treants accentuated the severity of the situation as they filled in the gaps of silence. Leo looked at Dalton, and he looked back. 

Leo nodded, so trusting, geez, he’s not sure if he admired Leo or pitied him, but he was still the best fighter they had. His eyes were also very stare-worthy. 

Cece and Peyton both faded off to the left, disappearing into the underbrush even in full daylight, Derek picked up a four foot long log, shook it a bit as leaves and dirt fell off, it was sturdy, and a

 well located side branch gave him a decent handle, he wielded the log like a shield. 

“I’m Derek Oak-Buckler bitch,” he laughed at his own joke and followed Peyton and Cece into the brush. 

Edgar, Zeta, and Dalton looked at one another, spreading out into a backwards triangle shape with Edgar at the rear, Zeta readied herself, and Dalton did the same, pulling his staff forward and thrusting a decent sized amount of mana into his sinkhole spell, they waited with their breath held. 

The silence was unnerving, the interface said this thing was vindictive, why wasn’t it tearing up the trees to get to them. 

Because it was smart. 

Dalton kept thinking of it as an animal but it's more like a giant, magic, weapon-wielding evil human with a vendetta against humanity. What would Dalton do? 

Sneak up on them, that's what he would do.

Dalton thought to himself, oh fuck!, turning around Dalton glimpsed a flash of blue and a vine-like appendage wrapped around a tree trunk propelling the beast forward silently through the tight foliage. The huge mass didn’t make a sound and Dalton’s subconscious understood that some sound deadening magic must be in play. Fuck sound magic.  

“BEHIND US,” Dalton cried whilst thrusting his hands forward, the previously summoned earth spell shot from his fingertips in a flash of green arcane energy, plunging into the ground where he had seen the blue spike riddled back and the tentacles whipping through the air. The earth groaned, and instead of quaking, made a hiccup sound as all the earth below the monstrosity gave way. 

Dalton only saw the top of the creature’s back, but it visibly sank about fifteen feet into the ground as a large, angry growl reverberated through the woods.  

Dalton noticed there were no birds flying away in startlement, no creatures dashed out of hiding, no obvious sign of any other living animal. This alien beast had cleared its entire aggro range with its ‘Roar’. Dalton knew it in his gut, they couldn’t let the monster hit them full force with another roar up close. It would be lethal. 

Zeta instantly followed the direction of his spell, and not even a second later another green bolt shot from her hands and hit the trees near the back of the downed behemoth. Vines grew exponentially quickly, wrapping around the beast's torso and immobilizing four of its tentacles as the multitude of vines counteracted the beast’s primary attack mechanism. 

It geared up to let out another one of its deafening ‘Roar’, and both Zeta and hisself fell to the ground attempting to cover their ears, luckily, the treants had surged forward in the nick of time, the first treant leapt and tackled its head, halting the roar just as it started, the brief second still blasted a deafening note from the depths of the sinkhole, and the vibrations surged across Dalton and Zeta, and they felt their eardrums rupture. 

Dalton could feel the blood gushing from his ear canals and wondered if his brain had ruptured too, he felt dizzy and nauseous. As he writhed on the ground, trying to get some semblance of balance and dull the sharp shooting pains in his head, waves of cooling energy washed over him, his ears cleared up, the deafening silence, and the ringing in his ears went away. The blood stopped flowing, and Dalton realized he was crying a little from the pain. 

Edgar was standing over Zeta and him, casting healing energies ferociously. As their burst eardrums healed, Dalton could hear the beast stomping through the woods, shearing through trees like a kid stomping on a sand castle. 

Dalton stood up, using his staff as support, Edgar looked doubtful and questioning. “Are yall okay, that one hit me hard, I’m already down to half mana, this thing is strong.”

The treants had frozen up, unfortunately, upon Zeta’s incapacitation the treants all stopped moving, but with a flick of her hand, the tree beings continued fighting the creature as it shredded the last of the vines holding it down, Dalton still hadn’t seen any of the fighters. The three, massive stomping creatures seemed ineffectual against such a monstrosity but at the least the treants could be fodder before they regrouped. 

Faster than any eye could follow, the beast looked annoyed at the treant clubbing its side with its branches, and one of his whip-like tentacles flicked across at waist level, the treant was pulverized as quickly as that. One moment, he was swinging away, the next a blast of splinters, and the top and bottom halves fell away on top of one another in a macabre woodstack. 

The canine swatted the treant from its head with one paw strike, simultaneously, its tail swung towards the third treant, causing it to fly backwards towards the party, skidding along the ground and gathering an impressive pile of detritus and leaves. The beast bounded out of the hole and before Dalton or Zeta could fire off another spell, it sprinted off into the foliage after some sounds which he assumed were the rest of the party. 

They had to get back together, splitting up was stupid, it was faster and more powerful than them, they should have stayed the shit together. 

Judging by the sounds, someone was still alive, and leading that dastardly demon mutt on a merry chase around woods, the sound of shredding tree trunks and splintering woods prevalent amongst everything else. 

Dalton and Edgar were still steps behind Zeta who had jumped up and began following the sounds of battle, Edgar and Dalton looked at each other before jogging after her, to what ultimately felt like their doom.  Her remaining two treants both got up and even brushed themselves off, (why would it brush off leaves when it's a plant?), they quickly overtook Zeta, leading the way into battle.   

The ground rumbled with their root steps. 

In the distance, he heard Derek’s tell-tale berserker scream, followed by a terrified shout from Cece. The voices were instantly recognizable, and he realized how close he had grown to these few individuals, eating together, sleeping together, fighting together, they had become his pack, his friends, and they were in trouble. With a swell of bravery and anxious energy, he began to run harder, taking over Edgar and then Zeta, quickly conjuring ice ray as he ran flat out at his fastest. 

He broke through a patch of trees, before him was open sky, the fight between his party and the giant water canid had cleared a radius of about 100 feet, all the trees were smashed and broken, logs and wooded shrapnel and long branches with leaves poking out littered the vista. Derek was in the thing's face as he swung his massive hammer at the beast’s head, it jerked back and slammed him with a paw, sending him reeling back about ten feet into a broken tree which had retained half its trunk.  Blood smeared his handsome face, and only his blue eyes and white teeth shone from a red mask, his hair matted with blood, looking slick, and Dalton wanted to scream.

Rushing into the field, Dalton dumped a fourth of his mana into an ice ray and blasted it at the dog’s torso. The alien beast was facing away from him, ready to end Derek, so his spell hit home due to the Bosses’ lack of perception.

 Bullseye!

The ray connected to its massive body and the tough hide began to freeze, the fur crackled and began to break off, as dancing spectrals of ice started creeping toward the shoulder joints that connected the six legs to the main segment of its body.  The first two froze and the tentacles drooped toward the ground, but the spell’s strength seemed to dissolve as it didn’t advance any further. 

The head turned toward him and Edgar, the evil-looking eyes bored pure hatred into Dalton’s soul, as its visceral stare inspired panic and terror to his very bones. Zeta had disappeared once again, but the treants continued their kamikaze dash towards the beast, Cece and Derek were both moving and scooped one another up, the monster started loping towards Edgar and him, unconcerned with the two tree beings rushing towards it or Cece and Derek who were trying to limp away as fast as possible. 

The treants and the alien canine were all charging full sprint and as they clashed, the creature shoulder checked the first treant out of its path without hardly slowing, the treant was sent flipping through the air landing about twenty feet away in a mass of leaves and branches. The second treant stopped on a dime, and whether it was the cunning actions of the treant, or more likely Zeta controlling the treant in a clever manner, the treant braced against the earth, leaning heavily into its roots and points all its branches toward the beast in a sudden phalanx of dagger-like appendages and sharp limbs. 

The beast tucked its head down, plowing into the treant, but the beast’s mass and speed forced the branches into its frozen hide in some places and scores of scratches erupted all over its head and torso, neon blue blood welled up out of the creature’s numerous wounds as it skidded mostly to a halt. The seeping blue blood burned through the rough bark of the treant easily, thick smoke issued forth in a burst of sap and burnt resin, and the beast swatted the treant with its massive paw. 

The treant was transformed into saw dust, but the boss-level monster emitted a loud, keening howl as it clearly was injured for the first time since the battle started, hell, probably since it appeared on Earth.  

Swiping its face with its paw looking decidedly more like a cat than a dog at that moment, it dislodged the skewered twigs and branches from its head and torso. 

Squirts of glowing, azure blood sprayed the ground, hissing and smoking instantly upon hitting the grass, particularly from one nasty puncture on its shoulder, damn! Its blood must be acid or poison. 

Yes, score one for Zeta.  

Peyton arose from some miniscule dip between two shallow hills, previously having been totally concealed, he’s close behind the beast as he stalked up with his wicked looking dagger clutched in his hand.  Dalton had no clue what he planned on doing, poking it? Bothering it with a few quick scratches? 

Edgar clearly had the same thought as he mumbled under his breath, “Get back you idiot.”

A green dart of energy shot from behind the monster striking the ground under it, Zeta utilized the momentary stationary status of the beast to her full advantage, once again, vines whipped from the ground wrapping around the beast's many legs and neck, pulling it tight to the ground. The monstrosity huffed mightily as clouds of dirt and dust bellowed from its face, the sense of malice pervading the air doubled. 

Dalton began to summon Lightning bolt.

It had a five second cast time, and he hoped the vines would hold long enough to keep the beast in one place. As he chanted the right arcane words that he instinctually had learned from the spellbook, Edgar began conjuring his own spell. Geometric mandalas formulated around Edgar’s feet in purple-white hues, casting shifting auras of light on both their faces. 

Dalton couldn’t help but realize the two tallest guys in the whole group were both magic casters, and the most petite member of the party was their shadow ranger and the second shortest was their barbarian, one thing you could say for the interface was that it definitely was NOT sexist or heightest.

As the storm spell began to take effect, massive mandalas of vibrant violet-blue crackling energy began to form around his feet, the rotating squares and rhombi corruscating around him in ever increasingly complex patterns, and wisps of smoky energy of the same color dripped from his hands, the words began to leave his mouth summoning the powers of the storms to his being. His hands moved of their own accord, some of the arcs of energy and mandalas bled into the sky and dark clouds quickly began to gather over them. Dalton’s eyes lit with arcane energy, casting shadows of flickering mana on the countryside. 

The wind began to blow and Dalton felt halfway charged.

Edgar had continued his spell, placing all of his fingertips against his temples, looking decidedly like some bald superhero psychic he knew from his childhood comics. 

Purple mandalas and geometric shapes and patterns continued to spin about Edgar’s head, and huge wing-like flaps of energy issued from either side of his temples, similar to a butterfly or a moth, wisps of purple energy streamed from the edges, his eyes glowed incandescent with bright purple energy. 

Casting the complete spell, Edgar jerked his head in the direction of the Canid and threw his hand forward shooting a purple dagger of psychic energy at the monster. Even with the vines pinning the creature down, Dalton saw it violently shake its head from side to side as the same purple wings of energy enveloped its head and sunk into the skull. 

“RRRHHAZAAAPP,” the beast screeched in its alien vocal range but sounded to be in pain, although it quickly recovered and violently jerking its head forward to the full extent its neck could reach, it glared at Edgar with its cold red irises, as the beast stiffened, vines began snapping and the beast’s eyes emitted a dangerous crimson sheen. 

Edgar screamed. 

Clutching his head aggressively, his fingers clawed into the flesh of his face, blood welled up under his fingernails, and Edgar dropped like a sack of rocks, still wailing like only a big man can, the deep baritone was mournful and clearly in agony. It looked like he was trying to hold his skull together as he’s squeezing so violently and rolling along the ground. 

The monster diverted its focus back to the vines and propped itself up, one of the vines easily snapping as its massive bulk lifted off the ground. Peyton was still hovering in the background, bobbing from side to side, waiting for an opportunity to strike smartly,

 Leo had appeared from somewhere and his sword and armor glistened brightly, miraculously even in the absence of direct sun, he slowly walked toward the beast, neither slowing down or speeding up, the tip of his sword dragged along the ground lightly, casting off sparks of golden and white sparkles as it easily carved a furrow into the grassy earth. 

Luckily, Dalton’s spell had reached its penultimate climax, the spectral energies had begun floating up from the ground, swirling around him in a gyroscope of violet, and blues, and bits of white. The clouds had become dark and a thunderhead, a cumulonimbus of raw power, formed over the beast's mass. Dalton completed the spell and with a shouted last word, threw his hands towards the sky and the monster. 

Unlike Zeta, his spell didn’t travel down, but shot up into the sky in an ever-expanding arc, the mandalas stretched out and the light dissolved into the atmosphere. Dalton felt a rush of all his built up energy blaze outwards, and the dark thunderhead began to crackle. 

Not a second later, a massive, blinding bolt of energy blasted down from the clouds over the beast and a lightning bolt slammed squarely into its still partially frozen back. The spell was so powerful, even from tens of feet away the eruption was enough to send a ‘whooshing’ gust of air and debris over him and a still writhing Edgar. The flash nearly blinded him, but maybe an aspect of the spell was no personal negative side effects, considering Dalton could still see well, and he noticed Leo and Peyton were both blasted away from the point of impact. His eyesight seemed to remain intact. 

The bolt heavily scorched the monster's back, creating black, carbon scoring marks all along its body, errant hairs smoldered and the bolt physically smashed it back into the ground. The vines immediately sizzled into nothingness but Dalton doubted it mattered as arcs of blue energy and crackling electricity skittered across the monster’s body, its legs spasmed jerkily and the tentacles all pointed straight out, the muscles went taut as the power of the recently cast spell immobilized it and knocked it prone. 

Dalton suddenly felt very tired and knew his mana was low, but the spell couldn’t have been any better than his expectations. The giant dog was smoking and its whiny whimpers were nowhere near the volume the previous roars had been. It sagged to the ground, ash and burn residue sloughed off its skin. The tentacles all flopped to the ground in a six pointed star. 

Dalton almost had a slight moment of sympathy when he contemplated the fact that this beast was probably snatched from his own world and comfortable domain to be dumped on an alien world and repeatedly attacked. 

In response, Dalton’s link to the Plan, his PerTerm, flashed a dire warning, and subconscious images of the beast devouring people in droves, slashing and gobbling up children and adults alike, killing dozens for the sheer pleasure of it, rolling and playing in the gore of its victims like a cat rolling in catnip; overwhelmed his senses. This thing was smart and decidedly evil, Dalton kept forgetting it's not an animal.

It had to die.

Zeta was crouching beside the prone form of Derek, one hand placed on his forehead, the other across his heart, casting her weak heal spell repeatedly into his body based on the flashes of white healing energy that were soaking into his blood soaked body. 

Cece was sobbing, and holding Derek’s blood covered head in her lap. 

Peyton and Leo stood up, Leo picked his sword off the ground and brushed dirt off his ass and tunic. Dalton bent over to check on Edgar. He was still curled into a fetal ball of muscle and whimpering, sporadic waves of magical energy spilled from his body in a staccato rhythm. Dried blood was crusted in his ears and his nose was still dripping blood from both nostrils. 

 “Heal yourself, come on Edgar, listen to just the sound of my voice, use your magic Edgar, remember you’re a bad-ass cleric, man. Use your heal.” Dalton whispered into his ear, coaxing him to recover, not trying to be too loud in the face of his killer migraine. 

The monster must have had some psychic counter attack, and judging on its roaring abilities to inspire terror and fear, psychic abilities made sense. 

Dalton would have told Edgar never to have tried the Psychic Dagger spell, but none of them had even seen the spell used yet. It could have been wildly effective, but most likely it wasn’t in hindsight. The creature was alien and sapient after all. 

A deep sense of foreboding suddenly overwhelmed Dalton, his terminal was basically blaring a klaxon of alarm and red flashing lights. His storm-sense for danger, maybe?

Looking up, the beast was still issuing slight whimpers in its alien vocal tones that sounded like it was being played over a P.A. system, and dubbed over with three more recordings of the same sound only in different octaves. It was disturbing and beyond bizarre, but so was most everything nowadays. 

Dalton squinted his eyes and Inspected the creature. 

BEAST

Astroglizrid**                   

                                        AFFINITY: UNKNOWN

LEVEL: EPIC

This alien creature has been brought from its own planet unchanged. After the Plan went into effect on its homeworld, Asrtoglizrid was the champion of its Plan having dominated its entire species and all of the living beings on its planet, keeping a large number alive as stockpiles of food. 

It has no known weaknesses, extraordinary health and regenerative abilities, magic attacks in water, psychic, sonic, and potentially more elements that are unknown at this time. 

Its physical attacks include bite, rend, claw attacks, tentacle whip, venomous stinger, acid blood, and charge. 

*THIS MONSTER IS THE ALPHA APEX PREDATOR ON ITS ENTIRE HOMEWORLD, CHAMPION OF ITS OWN PLANNED EVENT. IT IS NOT TO BE TRIFLED WITH*. 

Holy crap, where was all this information earlier? Was Astroglizird its name, or species? He could have used this all beforehand you know? 

The system shrugged off his barb, it seemed to be warning him instead, it was urgent. 

Rereading the displayed information, Dalton came  to a terrifying revelation. 

Shit, shit, shit. Regenerative abilities? Dalton knew what that meant. 

Standing up and cupping his hands around his mouth, Dalton shouted across the distance at the rest of the gang who had become complacent in the face of what seemed like victory. 

They were still all going to die.

Chapter 20

Encountering their first massive boss-level beast after the scorpion was proving as daunting a task as possible. The party had begun to establish their roles and Dalton was attempting to take a leadership role. Utilizing his skill set had proven helpful for the group, and this fight was evidence of that. 

Having reevaluated the creature’s description, he had come to a horrible realization. 

“KILL IT,  IT'S HEALING. LEO KILL IT!” Dalton yelled at his loudest and in his most desperate tone. 

Everyone looked over at him, including Derek who was coming back from the brink of death. Zeta stared at the Astroglizrid and her face dropped. 

To his chagrin, he abandoned Edgar on the ground and began sprinting the fifty feet towards the downed body of the creature and the party adjacent on the other side. To his credit, Leo and Peyton both stood poised and at the ready and dashed toward the alien beast. 

Astroglizrid had been playing ‘possum the entire time, waiting to heal, and knew the jig was up when Dalton shouted his warning, bouncing to its feet in one deceptively swift motion, the tentacles whipped up furiously and it turned to face the dual onslaught of Leo with his magnificent sword and Peyton with his foot long dagger. The astroglizrid still looked plenty hurt, with blood dripping from numerous wounds, the puncture in its shoulder had sealed shut though and it was continually recovering even as it fought. 

A tentacle whip lashed at Leo and Peyton at the same time, Leo ducked out of the way as it whizzed over his head, but the extra second of time Peyton gained from it swinging at Leo first played to his advantage, he perfectly anticipates the trajectory of the whip and holds his dagger two handed in front of him, straight up, intercepting the appendage mid arc. 

It’s cleanly lopped off and skidded to the side of Peyton, the beast released another roar of pain, but with none of its previous psychic magic behind it, just its pain filled aura.

The amputated limb flicked about wildly, splashing some of the acid blood onto Peyton who reacted immediately, but not quickly enough to avoid it completely, he rolled off to the side, smothering the acid in the grass and dirt. The fabric of his ninja like yoroi steamed and smoldered, but the handfuls of dirt he was rubbing into the wet patches truly seemed to neutralize the acid’s effect.

Without turning its head, it backhanded Leo as he had come charging in for a strike. Leo raised his sword two-handed in time to absorb much of the blow, but he was tossed back a dozen feet and landed on his shoulder and rolled off the side of an embankment to the sound of broken bones. 

Astroglizrid snarled and pounced forward, raising his car sized paw to smash Peyton into the dirt when an arrow ‘thwanged’ into the side of its head, pulverizing at least two of the densely grouped eyes. Its head visibly rocked back as the arrow became embedded halfway up the shaft. Coils of vines erupted from the end of the arrow to wrap about its face. 

Cece looked like a black angel of vengeance, standing enfilade of the Astroglizrid, she already had another arrow knocked and ready to shoot. The beast faced Cece, murder written across its face as blue blood dripped out of the shaft protruding from one of its many eye sockets. The monster reared back, and Dalton now noticed the small swirls of purple-psychic energy gathered around its throat and constricted, as it opened its tooth-lined maw, the vines shredded, and it began a death-dealing roar, Cece released her arrow aimed at the monster’s face. 

The arrow twirled with greenish-gray lights spewing from the arrowhead, and with superspeed the Astroglizrid raised its head at the last moment, the arrow plunged into its weak underbelly. 

Dalton was running fast but the beast was still about thirty feet away, the beast’s massive tail bobbed about in Dalton’s direction, seemingly aware of his approaching presence, the tail followed his trajectory as he got closer. The tail consisted of coiled muscles and a foot long, curved stinger, with bone-knobbed extrusions to either side of the stinger making it into a clubbing weapon simultaneously. 

The Astroglizird turned to face Cece, Zeta who was standing up behind Cece, shook her head slightly, Derek had already arisen and ponderously backed up and off to the side, gripping his hammer tightly, and nervously spinning it in his hands, he quickly backpedaled. Zeta looked drained, but Cece readied another arrow, deftly pulling it from her quiver and knocking her bow again. She took aim…pulling the arrow to her ear. .

The Astroglizird didn’t hesitate and let out a quick bark in the girl’s direction. The previously summoned spell and energies converted into some sort of sonic/concussive damage as both Cece and Zeta were blasted back, chunks of dirt and grass accompanied them into a stunned roll. 

Derek had avoided the range of attack and sprung to the side of the sound’s blast pathway, rolling out of harm’s way, and drunkenly running further. 

Dalton slowed as he watched the skirmish battle unfold, his mana was practically drained, he could hardly think he was so tired and dizzy, and he could barely contribute to the fight at this point, but with his last reserves he began to summon ice ray. The faint lines of icy blue and cyan mandalas encircled his wrists, as frost crackled along his hands and fingers. The familiar spectral patterns encircled his being in powers tied directly to the world. 

The Astroglizird did not look nearly as dead as it did a few moments ago, the other five tentacles flailed about and it hissed at the prone forms of Zeta and Cece only twenty or thirty feet in front of it. 

Peyton appeared from nowhere and somersaulted onto its hind quarters, which were lowered when it issued the magical bark, with a flying ten foot leap, showing just how agile he was becoming. He had his wicked dagger in his right hand, and a regular old kitchen knife in the other and stabbed them both into either side of its haunches. He held on for dear life as it bucked and thrashed about, luckily, its tail was too long to reach him, which respectively, Dalton imagined Peyton had taken into consideration. 

Derek came from the side and in a berserking rage, jumped in between two of its legs bringing the glowing hammer down on one of the gaping, although swiftly healing, wounds on its back. 

Dalton could hear the audible crack of bones reverberate through the countryside, but in response, one of the tentacles wrapped about Derek’s torso in the flick of an eye, tossed him aside like so much rubbish. Derek landed on the ground sliding a few feet before coming to a stop. His hammer slid a few additional feet out of reach. 

Derek wasn’t moving once again. 

Zeta groggily lifted herself up off the grassy floor, but she was still far too close to Astroglizrid for his liking. 

The beast turned back towards the girls, ready to finish the fight and probably have a midday snack, Leo trekked down whatever glorious hill he had been thrown over. 

The dark clouds from his lightning spell began clearing up, and the sun finally poked through.  

Dalton wasn’t sure if its a skill, a spell, or just happenstance, but as Leo sauntered up to Astroglizrid, his armor glowed with an aura of strength and power, sword flashing in the light Leo twirled it about casting beams of incandescent rays to reflect off its magical surface, beams danced and sparkled off its edges, cascading into the grass and painting Leo’s angular face in prisms of light and mana. 

The luminescent energy flashed in Leo’s steely blue eyes and his hair reflected gold and yellow, the tabard of his armor swung between his bare legs which had gotten bronzed in the constant exposure to the sun. 

*Dalton Side Note: I know it sounds like I’m ‘thirsty’, but seriously, he looked like a glorious angel from god, his sword flicking about as rays of light bounce across the grass in physically impossible distances, and his legs looked like a he-man cartoon from the eighties. In fact, he just looked like he-man, without the terrible haircut. 

Peyton was initially bucked about, thrashing, his legs flopped about, holding onto the hilts of both his knives, but after a few agonizing seconds, and like some mythological cowboy, he kept a hold on both of his weapons as they were pulled free. Peyton was launched into the air, landing about fifteen feet to the side. 

Dalton held his spell at full charge, the last reserves of his mana bundled into a ball of icy blue energy in his hand. He wanted to see what Leo did before he acted, also the small regeneration of mana was much needed at this point, he made sure he was within spell range, creeping up behind the creature avoiding the reach of the tail.  Leo calmly walked up to Astroglizrid, distracting him from the front. It felt as if he and Leo had resumed their dual attack strategy, the almost imperceptible psychic link allowed him to read Leo’s intentions. Astroglizird perked up, standing at full height. 

(Dalton smiled and thought it was such a terrible name, imagine calling out the name Astro like in the Jetsons, and this thing showed up). 

Leo and the alien beast squared off like equals, and Dalton swooned a little at Leo’s staunch bravery. His sword was held waist high, two-handed, not even wearing a shield, his armor continued to glow dully in the sunlight, and Dalton wondered if the enchantments worked stronger when facing a boss. 

The Astroglizrid barely hesitated, and its muscular tail arced up suddenly, and attempted to slam into Leo. Leo reacted instantaneously, rolling out of harm’s way, the Astroglizrid most certainly had been toying with them before, but was now clearly out for blood. The tail slammed, to the bony hilt, into the dirt. It followed with an immediate paw swipe, claws extended with intents of disembowelment or evisceration. 

Leo came up with his sword poised and ready, one foot flat on the ground, the other leg planted on his knee, and as the tail swooped down for another strike, he sprung off his one planted foot swinging as he left the ground, dodging the paw swipe, he cartwheeled through the air between the horizontal paw and the vertical tail stab, feet above his head, whilst his sword whistled through the air and chopped the stinger and clubbed-bone tail at its tip. The knobby appendage skidded along the ground leaving a trail of blue, steaming blood. 

Holy hell, it's like something from a circus act or a marvel movie. An impossible display of dexterity, and agility and balls the size of a rhino. 

The beach-ball sized stinger and clubbed tail clomped onto the ground behind Leo as he somehow landed on his feet still holding his sword by the hilt with two hands. 

Leo barely paused and charged the screeching beast, raising his sword two-handed, he cleaved into the multi-eyed face of the Astroglizrid. Blue ichor frothed from its mangled face, the blade was driven deep into its cranium. The magic blade was impervious to the acid blood luckily. The beast reared back on its multiple legs. 

Its bifurcated tail thrashed about, spouting gouts of acidic blood over the grass and smashed tree trunks, Leo’s sword did not make a clean cut, and stuck in the monster’s skull. The melting tree stumps suffused the air with the aroma of charred wood and burnt tree sap and resin. 

The Astroglizrid still didn’t want to die, and tossed Leo over its back with a flick of its head, Leo finally released his sword and flipped through the air landing squarely on his ass with his legs splayed out almost performing an involuntary split a few feet behind the creature’s amputated tail. 

Astroglizrid gathered his energy but before it was  even close to summoning the necessary energy for another attack, another green bullet of magical energy hit the ground near the beast, but not under it but slightly to the side of one set of its legs. As more vines erupted from the ground, they grappled and ensnared the monster, pinning down one entire length of its torso. 

Zeta looked awesome with wisps of green energies issuing from her hands, but she looked drained though. 

Dalton took a few steps forward, and finalized his ice spell with the words of the arcane magic he had earned. Aiming for the sword and planning on using their previously tested boss killer strategy, the crystal white and blue energies constricted around Dalton and gathered about his hands as he used his last reserves to cast his ice spell. 

The beast moved lethargically, and didn’t pursue Leo like it had in previous attacks from the rest of the party, instead its clear intent was to flee. The amputated tentacle had cauterized, but was not growing back, its tail stump still shot blue blood with each pulse of its alien heart, and its empty eye socket was bleeding profusely, obscuring at least half its vision, the shaft of the arrow and the hilt of the sword breaking its silhouette. 

Dalton’s boy, Leo, was not out of dodge yet though, as the Astroglizrid settled its demonic glare on the dazed form of Leo on the ground, blindly groping for his sword around his legs and body, missing by about five feet as it still was lodged in the creature’s face, the monster looked as if it wanted to claim at least one more life. 

It oozed thick, blue blood almost everywhere along its body, and even though attached, at least two more of the tentacular appendages seemed shot, as they drooped along the ground, not participating in the least, and the astroglizrid dragged them along the ground behind its mighty frame.

Not Leo, you gross sack of shit, not on my watch.  

Dalton shouted, “DIEEEEE!!”. And the icy spell coalesced in his hands, he focused squarely on the sword. Only seeing the metallic hilt, the gleaming edge, the blood seeped out of the open wound of the blade that was plunged into its head. Leo looked up at the Astroglizrid as it managed to rise onto its back legs, its two front paws flexed and ready to smoosh his new found partner, Leo stopped looking for his sword and stared only at the wicked looking talons of the beast’s paws. Time slowed down…

Dalton released his last spell of the day, wishing he had enough mana for a lightning bolt, but he didn’t, instead he summoned the gleaming ball of snowy white and blue energy that rocketed from his hands perfectly aimed for the sword, Dalton could hear the breath rushing and gasping from his lungs like a tornado, his heartbeat sounded like tympanum drums being beaten, and the blood that rushed through his veins was like a freight train speeding through his arteries. 

The frosty crackling ball of energy connected before the monster could crush Leo, Dalton wondered ipso facto if he might have put too much mana into the spell, it struck the sword, and in a brilliant display of lights and groaning sounds of water freezing, waves of white and blue energy shot down the length of the shaft, diving into the creature’s body, instantly freezing its limbs and torso, and as the webs of cold energy spread, all its limbs locked up, and the tentacles once again became immobilized. The spell didn’t stop there this time though, it continued to creep down the legs, and nub of a tail. The spell began inching down the beast’s neck when it seemed to reach a standstill against its inherent healing and anti-magical defenses. 

The Astroglizrid seemed really put out at this point, its psychic energy was more of a faucet than a weapon anymore, as waves of its disapproval and discomfort emanated from the alien creature in torrential mental blasts, it simply couldn't believe it was defeated, and this overwhelming sense of displacency was almost an attack within itself. 

Leo had regained enough of his wits that he stood. He slowly approached the dying creature while Peyton, likewise, had risen from his stupor and gripped his daggers, edging ever closer on the opposing side, Cece raised her bow from fifteen feet away aiming squarely at the injured boss level monster, and Derek had shown back up with his hammer twirling in his grip, anxious and ready to go. Yanking his frozen sword out of the creature’s pulverized face in a spray of crystallized blue blood, Leo looked particularly like a knight of golden vengeance.

Dalton wanted to egg them on, but fell to the ground. Hearing a tell tale ‘thwang’ of Cece’s bow, his vision spun, and he fell to the dirt, prone, trying to not vomit violently. 

Oh shit, not this again.

Dalton fought unconsciousness, but as the blackness slowly won, Dalton attempted to rise to his knees, head spinning, a blurry image of Edgar summited the hill closest to the party whilst waves of healing energy blasted from his hands like some legendary figure from the bible, the white splashes of mana cascaded over the party like sparkling confetti in a fifty foot spray, the final sounds Dalton passed out to were the sounds of meat and frozen hide being pummeled, sliced, and pulverized with various weapons, maybe like a sword or a hammer?

Chapter 21

Dalton woke feeling tired, dizzy, and nauseous, but the feeling had become somewhat familiar, they felt like withdrawal symptoms more than anything else, and he began to wonder if mana usage might be like a drug. Binging and over usage caused physical side effects like these, but Dalton couldn’t help but wonder if his mana pool grew with each session, such was the case in most stories and games, based on his experience of course, and….well if you lived of course. 

He moved his head slightly and it felt like he was resting on a pile of playbar and clammy, furry meat. 

Dalton realized his head was resting in between Leo's crossed legs, and the bones and muscle of his legs were not a good pillow.

Leo was lying flat on his back, in an incredibly uncomfortable looking position, his legs crossed, sword clutched in one hand, resting length wise to his body, his other hand gripping his upper thigh like he’s looking for his keys or a phone, head straight up. Breathing the deep breaths of sleep, Leo looked peaceful and beautiful. 

Dalton sat up slowly, having learnt his lesson from sudden movements post-mana sickness. Was he doomed to be the weak glass cannon? After every fight, falling into a magic-induced coma like some pretty, pretty princess. 

Then again, they defeated an epic-level boss. 

Geez, he missed the loot drop again. If his party lacked any integrity, Dalton would end up with a stick of magic Nothing, while everyone else pranced away with legendary everything. 

As he looked around, he realized they were in a house, a bedroom, an actual frickin’ bed!

He knew he was a bit too excited, but you had no idea how much you miss a mattress until you go without one for a while. 

Derek was snoring loudly in the bed adjacent to theirs, and based on the slim-fingered hand and manicured fingernails draped across his bare chest, Cece was somewhere behind him, once again being the big spoon. 

Dalton realized all of his gear had been tugged off seeing as he was only in his boxer-briefs, and even Leo had lost his armor, tabard, and shirt. He never took off his armor. Even when bathing, he was teased about scrubbing under the gear whilst still wearing it. 

Leo’s body looked to be carved from marble, then dusted with gold hair, as his chest rose and lowered with his deep breathing, Dalton admired his well defined pecs and delts, feeling slightly flushed and anxious, he raised himself slowly and stealthily from the bed.

 Derek’s snoring provided a blanket of sound, and Dalton extricated himself cautiously, he realized it's the first time Leo didn’t wake up instantly, he grabbed his bundle of clothes and armor, and without putting them on, crept out the door of the spartan bedroom trying to not to wake up the rest of the gang.

Placing his magic tunic-armor, shin and forearm guards, weapons, and the rest of his clothes onto the floor, Dalton looked around using Inspect. He was in a narrow hallway with a few other doors that were all shut, and a flight of stairs going down around a corner. No other information was provided. 

He began to get dressed, trying to quickly pull the multiple layers of armor and form-fitting cloth over his body. Glancing up, a young girl was holding a tray laden down with food and pastries. She’s frozen at the top of the stairs and was kind of just staring at him. . 

“Ummm, sorry, I didn’t want to wake anyone up, ummm, forgive me?” Dalton quickly pulled the tunic over his head, followed by the pads, pouches, and belt. The girl was still ogling him a little, but he made sure to cover most of his skin as fast as possible, she finally began moving and brought the tray over. She’s probably about sixteen and was wearing a pair of jeans and a t-shirt tucked into the beltless waistband. She had dishwater-blonde hair and was rather plain. 

“I’m sorry sir, I’ve brought some food, I was told to let y'all sleep as long as you wanted though. Where would you like me to put it?” She stopped in front of him, holding what looks like a room service butler tray, crispy bacon was piled on one plate with biscuits and toast on another, another plate had a mound of scrambled eggs with cheese melted into it, and an assortment of jams, jellies, and butter packs fill all the open space between the plates. 

He opened his mouth about to make introductions when the door across the hall opened and Peyton poked his un-balaclava’ed head out the narrow opening of the cracked door, “I knew I smelled bacon,” he said under his breath, “is…..that for us?” He asked questionably, his head was tilted at an odd angle with the door providing coverage from his bare shoulders down, attempting to conceal his, what Dalton could only assume, nude body. 

“Yessir,” she answered quickly. She held the tray out slightly but didn't move any closer to the door, funnily enough, Peyton wouldn't come out the door to grab it.

Dalton grinned like a devil.

“Ya Peyton, come get breakfast, out here…in the open hallway, with me and…” He looked at the serving girl expectantly.

“Sara.” She quipped helpfully, smiling widely, understanding the joke immediately. 

“Sara! We got bacon, croissants, jams, scrambled eggs….Come on out, brah, it smells delicious,” he goaded their resident rogue-scout, mischievously winking at Sara as he said the word ‘delicious’. 

Peyton coughed, and his beefy arm reached out for the food, while his other hand held the door steady covering the majority of his body, “Could you just bring me a plate, we’ll be down shortly.” Peyton said miserably, clearly indicating there was probably someone else in the room, and Dalton wondered if Zeta and Peyton had become closer friends overnight. 

Dalton sombered up, and began rearranging the food on the plates, not caring so much about hygiene as he used his hands to shift bacon and eggs from one plate to another, splitting the goods roughly in half and stacking a few pastries, toast, and jellies on top of the eggs. Peyton accepted two full plates from a cheesing Sara, Peyton ducked back behind the door, looking abashed and Dalton definitely heard Edgar say, “Who was it?”, as the door slammed behind him. 

Ohhhh snap. Is Zeta there too? The party seems to have split into two different cliques, Cece, Derek, Leo, and himself forming one half and Zeta, Edgar, and Peyton the other, but we all perform well together which is what really matters in his opinion. 

Dalton smiled at Sara, and accepted the tray, “we too will be down shortly, is there any possibility of having some tea and/or coffee prepared?” 

She honest to gods, curtsied and scuttled around the corner down the flight of stairs as her loud shoes echoed on the wooden steps on her descent, Dalton decided to wake the rest of the party with the smell of breakfast and opened the door. 

Of course, Leo had already woken up and was pulling his tunic and mail over his head as Dalton opened the door one handed, holding the tray aloft with his other hand. Leo shimmied into his uniform, still clad only in his underwear, his muscles shifted and flexed with his waving, overhead arm movements. 

Geezzzzus, Dalton couldn’t help but feel intimidated and impressed, Leo made the Vitruvian man look fat and lazy. 

Derek was still snoring as he closed the door behind him, Leo pulled his armor tight and grabbed his heavy belt from the bed, where he had placed all his gear. Derek snored obliviously, but Cece had sat up and was rubbing the sleep from her eyes. 

“Breakies, gang, I have no idea where we are, or what the hell is happening, but…, I have fried strips of pig and cooked baby chickens,” he faked an over enthusiastic morning welcome greeting and bypassed a still dressing Leo to place the tray on the sturdy wooden table between the two queen beds. 

Derek responded like an ambush predator, the smell of meat woke him instantly and he groggily rolled around and stretched his arms and back. Cece began to scoot down the bed because her side of the bed was pushed up against the wall and Derek blocked her other side, she was only wearing a bra and panties and looked fantastic. She had no tan lines and her body was svelte and athletic at the same time, like a runner or a dancer. Her pile of gear was at the foot of their bed and she began dressing, Leo slid his sword into an ornate leather and gold inlaid sheath that was tied to his belt, Dalton couldn't help but think to himself, well, Leo finally got a sheath, wondering if it's from the loot drop, he felt jealous and slighted, but knows by now he probably got something. 

Dalton imagined the party had kept something great for him, but didn’t bank on it. ‘Get your hopes up and to have them dashed’ was something he tried to avoid religiously.  

Derek, without even looking, reached over and snatched two strips of crispy bacon and slammed them into his mouth in a few brisk bites. Dalton was trying not to stare at Cece or Leo as both finished getting dressed, Leo slid his shorts over his now tanned, trunk-like legs and Cece cinched herself tight into her body-hugging yoga outfit and pulled the shawl over her shoulders, arching her back slightly in a non-intentionally seductive way. 

Dalton snatched up a croissant, facing the wall and trying not to look too thirsty, he opened one of the butter packages, dipping an end of the still warm croissant into the soft, yellow mixture, he brought it to his mouth and chewed methodically. He knew he should feel hungrier, and his stomach was aching for food, but he still felt nauseous and his appetite was nonexistent. 

Leo walked over, ignoring the plastic utensils, he grabbed a few strips of bacon and began to crunch them in a few swift mouthfuls, and then snatched a biscuit and ate it dry, crumbs cascaded down his broad chest and onto the wooden floor. Leo looked at him, and as Dalton similarly chewed the bread slowly, they locked eyes, Leo’s look spoke volumes. 

Another bad guy down, another boss level monster dead, and Leo and Dalton both got to walk away from it alive…together. Leo nodded ever so slightly, and he smiled back. 

They polished off their breakfast quickly, with Derek finally swinging his bare legs out of bed, and he began to pull clothes over his hairy limbs. It looked to Dalton as if he had a new pair of leggings, the stitching was perfect, and the tight, velvet-like fabric rippled with arcane energy. He pulled the tight stretchy fabric over his legs, and Dalton was staring like a perv, Derek noticed and loudly joked, “See something you like?”

Dalton looked away and said nothing while Derek and Cece chuckled lightly, he refused to say anything about the gear. 

Leo looked consoling but before anyone could say anything else, there was a knock on the door, followed by it immediately opening. Edgar, Peyton, and Zeta were all fully dressed and stood at the threshold to the mid-sized room. 

They all entered and Peyton closed the door behind them. It had become decidedly crowded, so Dalton sat on the bed followed by Leo who sat directly beside him, his leg pushing up against Dalton’s aggressively, like he was trying to say something, looking at Leo’s leonine face, his eyes consoling and supportive. 

Dalton noticed, with the seven of them jammed into that little room after days of trekking through hot sun and woods, it was smelling more than a little ripe and gamey. 

Edgar waved to get everyone’s attention and Dalton leaned toward Leo a bit and discreetly sniffed him, thinking he had the aroma pegged; so ‘ baby angels cutting cedar wood while lightly pouring out spicy, lavender water’. Damn, he still smelled amazing. His sniff was not that discreet though because Leo’s head whipped around and he looked right at him as he was hovering about armpit height, he brushed off some imaginary lint off Leo’s immaculate armor. 

“You had a little something,” he was very convincing, Leo just squinted at him and mouthed ‘you Weirdo’. 

Chapter 22

Edgar was now officially decked out in a cleric’s robe, the ivory-white fabric glowed in the dim sunlight, and the gold thread embroidering the whole ensemble glistened in the miniscule light available. The large, egyptian ankh medallion completed the outfit as it glistened in the waxing light. 

Fuck, fuck, fuck.

“Dalton. glad to see you’re up and walking,” Edgar said not sounding appreciative at all in Dalton’s opinion, “when the boss died, the town was tied into the Plan’s notifications for the quest, it told them we had defeated it, we won an achievement bonus, and they basically welcomed us with open arms. You passed out though. So they took us in, we’re on the top floor of some big bed and breakfast near downtown, and they’re basically worshiping us as their saviors. We were all drained from the fight so we took them up on their hospitality and crashed for the night.” Edgar explained in a managerial monotone. 

“How did I get here?,” Dalton asked before he used his addled brain properly.

“Leo carried you for like two days. We would switch off every few hours, but his strength is outrageous.” Cece responded and maneuvered her way through the standing trio.

Cece walked back to the foot of her’s and Derek’s bed, she grabbed an ornate, black sheath that looked to be made of ivory or bone. It's riddled with images of dragons and birds, all interconnected via snouts, wings, tails, with flowers and thorns filling spaces in between. There are so many gaps in the ivory sheath that one could clearly see the dark metal of a blade in it. It had a long length of black fabric tied around the hilt, the material looked tough as rope but fluttered like silk. The hilt itself looked to be made of a jet-black bronze metal. It was slightly ridged and had asymmetrical grooves all along its lengthy handle. The color and texture that contrasted were confusing, but exotically stunning.   

“For you, magus,” she smiled and Derek looked over at Dalton expectantly as he pulled his chest plate over his head.

“Braaaa. Leo wouldn’t let anyone even try and claim it, he’s very protective of you bro, the shit though, it's definitely your flavor breh,” Derek added somberly, “we thought he would kill us if we tried to take any of your loot.” 

Derek laughed nervously, gazing quickly over at the sitting form of the still, and stationary paladin-knight. Leo’s back was rigid, and he didn’t  slouch in the slightest, he looked menacing without even trying, his sword seemed almost sapient as a flicker of light shimmered down its lethal edge, the massive length of metal resting in his lap, in response to Derek’s scrutiny. 

Dalton glanced at Leo, he stared back intensely and barely dipped his chin in affirmation. 

Dalton casted Inspect on the weapon handed to him by Cece:

WEAPON 

LEGENDARY/UNIQUE/SAPIENT

Wakizashi of The Blue Lotus Clan***

The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

This short samurai sword will help transfer spells through its blade, causing increases to damage and the likelihood of any of the spell’s afflictions to take effect. 

The damage stacks when the spell is electrically based in its elemental form. 

The Bearer of this Sword will have full immunity to any electrical energy.

This sword will provide an increase to one’s mana pool, damage resistance, magic resistance, fire resistance, and poison resistance. 

This Sword was once the property of a mighty Emperor, in a distant land. 

This sword is sapient.

This sword is ancient. 

BE CAREFUL. To learn more, you must investigate. 

Seriously? That's all I get? This thing sounds made for me, but you’re saying it's thousands of years old? Was I made for it? Can I even use it? Will I learn?

He received the sensation of a shaky shrug in answer. His PerTerm viewed it nervously which caused a ripple of doubt in his psyche. 

Everyone was staring at him, he held the weapon with both palms facing the ceiling. He slowly used his right hand to grip the hilt, it was cool to the touch but felt firm and texturized so it wouldn’t slip easily in battle. Reverently pulling out the blade, it reflected no light. Dalton stood up to get the full effect as he pulled the blade out, it no joke, made that knife sound you hear in movies, like the metallic whoosh ‘schwift’. It did that!

Everyone instinctively backed up to the far perimeter of the room closest to them except for Leo, who stayed watching him enthralled. Now he had a sword too, Ha! Shouldn’t joke though, Leo could still probably kick his ass. 

Dalton raised the blade in the air with a near prayer like embrace, “So this thing is sapient? Has it talked to any of you yet?”

“No, and we have ALL tried…,” Cece said exasperatedly. 

“We tried yelling, whispering, everything, Edgar even tried psychic shit,“ Derek said this casually but Edgar looked a little guilty, and a bit….afraid? He looked a bit fidgety at this statement and wouldn’t make eye contact.

Dalton attempted to scrutinize Edgar a bit further, but they dragged him back into the conversation. 

“So anything?” Zeta looked very intrigued. 

Dalton held the blade by the hilt and lightly touched the blade with his bare fingers, bringing the blade close, he tried in his head first. 

Hello? Are you there? I’m Dalton. Can you understand me?

He had a strange sensation like when someone was watching you, or you were being followed, like a presence, but this one wasn’t necessarily menacing. Well, it was slightly terrifying, but not like he was in danger….yet. The tingle was ever so slight, but he swore he did not imagine it. 

They said you fell from the Astroglizrid, that means you were his slave? Or were you meant for me? We sound very compatible though by the way, and you are just stunning, your sheath alone is worth all the stars in the sky.

He definitely felt something that time, like a purring in his mind’s intestines. 

“He’s doing it. I can tell.” Leo said matter of factly. 

“Fuck off”

“He’s just staring at it and keeps turning the blade over and over.”

“Lies. I call shenanigans.”

“I believe them.”

“Shhhh…”

Most everyone were….disbelieving. 

“Does it have a name?” Leo asked adroitly. Dalton glanced at Leo’s magnificent sword once again, and then at Leo. His expression was one of a hidden secret and he winked back. 

Ummm, so gorgeous, what should I call you?

Blonde Akita 

He waited for any sort of response to the Plan, but not even a tingle. 

“So?” Edgar seemed pleased that he was struggling with this weapon. 

“We will figure it out, I probably just have to level up and stuff you know, get to know it, wield her in battle.” Dalton resheathed the miraculous blade into its pricelessly ornate sheath. It quickly dawned on him, grabbing the two fluttering ends of dark fabric he went to cinch it around his waist and belt, but before he finished wrapping the fabric around his waist, a flash of black-violet energy darkened the sun-lit room. The cords began to glow with miniature versions of the mandalas they used when performing magic. They tumbled up and down the braided fabric as it wrapped around his waist, both ends extended and it tied itself and cinched into an elaborate knot, and magically lengthened and reduced the sizes when needed. 

YOU HAVE BEEN BONDED WITH A LEGENDARY AND SAPIENT ITEM. THIS ITEM CAN NEVER BE REMOVED FROM YOU AGAINST YOUR WILL OR UNLESS YOU ARE DEAD. 

GOOD LUCK!!!

The Terminal and its biting sense of humor. 

As it finished tying, the brightness in the floating runes died down, and they became stationary once again, he looked around at everyone’s gaping faces, even Leo’s. He drew the sword from its elaborate sheath. 

[My name is Chiyoko…].the sapient wakizashi mewled lightly in his head and followed with a distinctly girlish giggle. 

“Oh fuck!” Dalton blurted loudly. 

————-

“So what did everyone else get?” Dalton tried to seem genuinely interested but could only think about Chiyoko and what he could possibly do with her. 

“Well, I got this sheathe which boosts my strength and mana recovery, and I picked up two new skills. ‘Divine wrath’ and ‘Righteous Aura,’” Leo listed his new abilities with a shrug, and did not go into further detail of what these skills could be, righteous aura was obvious, but ‘divine wrath’ sounded celestially epic. 

“Shadow step and poison training,” Peyton chimed in. 

“Shadow step?” He asked the rogue. 

“Ya, kind of like a mini-teleport but only in shadows or darkness.” He explained lightly. Movement abilities were always clutch for getting out of a sticky situation. 

Niiice.

“I got advanced archery and a ring of dexterity.” Cece did not seem as enthused as the rest of the party, but that was also in her nature. 

“I received two new summon monster spells, even though I haven’t seen or fought them, and a boost to my healing spell.” Zeta leaned on her staff, still standing, her hair looking slightly more ruffled than usual, and Dalton wondered just how restful their night had been. 

“I got my cleric robe and a spell called ‘Roar’, I’m pretty sure it's the exact same one the Astroglizrid used on us, its two star, psychic-energy based, it can scare, intimidate, or damage weak-minded creatures into running or hiding, but it aggros stronger enemies and brings them in for a fight, no matter what though it does mind damage,” Edgar said this like it's the best spell in the world, but Dalton couldn’t help but think the spell would have been way more suited to Derek’s role as the tank, and not the healer acolyte. Dalton assumed once the spells and skills were absorbed through, there's no turning back and he diplomatically chose not to say anything. This time.

“I got these cool new tights bro, they help speed me to heal, and my hammer got a boost called ‘righteous smash’, and I got a skill called ‘taunt’. It makes the monsters gravitate to me first. The Plan definitely is on our side man.” Derek finished getting dressed, pulling his topaz chestplate over his new ensemble, and the leggings looked very cool, hugging the contours of his thighs and calves, leaving little to the imagination. 

Dalton assumed this was all the loot, and as he began to suggest heading downstairs, Zeta pulled out not one, but two of the purple tomes of magical spell energy from her leather satchel. 

“These are also for you, our battle mage,” Zeta said jokingly, but with an underlying depth of seriousness. 

Opening the first volume, Dalton’s jaw dropped at the party’s consideration of his overall direction. 

SPELLBOOK

SPELL: Wind Gust           AFFINITY: Air

Creates a blast of wind twenty feet in the caster’s chosen direction. 

Dalton quickly inhaled the book's aura, and as the particles enveloped his face, he sneezed lightly.  Dwelling upon the huge amount of uses he could get out of the spell, he felt giddy like a kid in a candy store, or a gamer finding hidden treasure. 

Taking the second book from Zeta he opened it to reveal;

SPELLBOOK 

SPELL: Permafrost                      AFFINITY: ICE

This is an area of effect spell.

Freeze the ground permanently within a thirty foot diameter, causing the ground to become slick and difficult terrain. Anything within this range when the spell is cast, will be frozen.

No plants will grow from the ground that this spell effects for five years minimum. 

Well, it wasn’t quite as cool as wind gust, but could be useful in certain scenarios, although the spell strictly did not mention that it would or wouldn’t affect allies within the range of the spell, which led him to believe it would hamper his friend’s movements as well, and was in fact a double sided blade, the spell had its severe limitations.

Dalton did not feel gypped in the slightest as he quickly accepted all the reserved loot from the boss. 

“Oh ya, we’re rich by the way. “ Edgar stated matter of factly, but he grinned in a sheepish lop-sided way, and Dalton looked at his Energy reserves. 

42,355 Energy. 

That was already divided evenly he assumed, and wished it was just a bit higher. Earthquake was still calling his name, but his impressive list of storm spells definitely delineated his flavor. 

Speaking of, Dalton pulled up his stat screen…

DALTON

LEVEL 9                                                     HUMAN

                                                                      STORM MAGE

STR +4

AGI  +8  (+2)

DEX    +7

INT     +13  (+5)

VIT     +8

LUCK   +6

SKILLS

STEALTH         +5

INSPECTION   +6

BLUDGEONING +1

DIPLOMACY                          +2

BLUFF  +2

(BONUS) EVASION       +1

SPELLS

SLEEP             LEVEL 2

JOLT                LEVEL 5 MAX

SINKHOLE      LEVEL 2

ICE RAY          LEVEL 5 MAX

LIGHTNING BOLT   LEVEL 1

PERMAFROST        LEVEL 0

GUSTING WIND      LEVEL 0

WEAPON

Legendary Wakizashi of the Blue Lotus. Bonded/Sapient. 

The Plan had once again chosen how his stat points were allotted, and the advancements in his skills and spells were both a welcome surprise and a slight disappointment. Sinkhole still hadn’t moved much, and Dalton could only deduce that the strength and efficacy of the spell had a big influence on how quickly it advanced. 

With their breakfast being finished, and Derek finally finished getting dressed, the well equipped and daunting party left the confines of their small room and headed downstairs. 

Leo took the lead, heading out of the room and silently plodded down the stairs with the hilt of his sword hovering over his shoulder, Dalton followed a close second with Cece, Derek, and Peyton directly behind him.  Zeta and Edgar brought up the rear, and as the group approached a large living area, it's packed with people and locals in varying arrays of clothes, some looking like pre-event farmers, while others were equipped in armor and holding weapons. The common room was elbow to elbow with all varying degrees of people, from young to old. 

As Leo descended the stairs, his sword bobbed along his hip, the slab-like muscles of his leg contracted with every downward step, every head seemed to turn their way, and as Dalton followed up behind him with his robes swishing at his feet, Cece’s shawl found an errant breeze that caused it to billow dramatically, and Derek’s armor reflected the ever-increasing sunlight as he descended behind her, the common room erupted in cheers and shouts of joy. 

Dalton realized at this point they finally looked like what they truly were. A courageous, badass group of adventurers claiming this new world for their own. Clad in glowing armor, Leo smirked and waved at the adoring masses. Derek was over the moon and soaked up the adulation like a sponge. Cece and Peyton were much more reserved, but still gave an acknowledging wave. 

Dalton did not want to be left out, and offered the crowd of country locals a wave and a smile. Chiyoko in her black encasing got more than a few stares.

The house had a wet bar and a common room, and seemed more like an inn from a story than a bed and breakfast in their modern day times.  

* As the crowding locals all offered mugs of ale and shots of fernet and whiskey, he couldn’t help but think the sun had barely risen and it was not the right time of day for a celebration,  but he supposed the town needed it more than they did, and they had obligingly waited until the band of Adventurers were all awake and present. 

Edgar and Peyton both grabbed big mugs of ale, and after clicking them together, chugged the contents effusively in one swift pull. Derek, Cece, and Zeta all threw back some shots, and Dalton decided to call it a day, taking two shots, he handed one to Leo. 

“To power and victory,” Dalton lifted his shot glass full of the smoky smelling fluid.

“To our Battlemage,” Leo responded, and before Dalton could counteract or follow up with a response, Leo threw the shot back, so Dalton followed suit. 

Locals were coming up to him expressing their appreciation, and clapping him on the back, and the majority of the inn’s residents were thanking Cece and Derek, upon further analysis though, Dalton realized that he and Leo were the biggest guys in the room other than Edgar, all of whom were decked out in armor and weapons at this point, Cece and Derek, on the other hand, looked much more inviting, both were smiling something fierce and laughing along at some jest a local yokel made, Cece often flipping her hair, easily claiming the crown of prettiest girl in the bar. 

He suspected she knew. 

The entire crowd was naturally avoiding Zeta who was collecting a pile of food on her styrofoam plate, her stoic attitude implied she did not want to socialize. He would have assumed her to be a vegetarian of some sort, but she was grabbing haunches of the suspicious-looking grilled meats in big shanks. 

Peyton was reluctantly shaking people’s hands, looking very uncomfortable and clearly, he wanted to fade into the shadows, but he put on a good front, pulling down his balaclava and showing off his pearly white teeth. He accepted a shot and a mug of beer and looked more relaxed by the minute.

Edgar ‘schmoozed’ charisma all over the place, like a fire hose of man-pretty and glamor muscles, and in his holy, white cleric robes and with his muscular bearing and lantern jaw, he was easily the guy everyone gravitated toward. Looking closer at the ankh around his neck, the large medallion glinted with a purple-white aura, causing subtle shadows to dance across the sharp ridges of Edgar’s cheekbones. 

He still felt tired and as the gathering inside the bed and breakfast requested a story he attempted to fade into the background and leaned against the wall, Edgar was all too willing though, and began spewing testosterone and boasting words all over the shushing crowd. He was loving the spotlight. 

Edgar began to recite the story of the battle with the gigantic alien conqueror, going into visceral detail whilst making his own role in the whole affair seem much more enthralling. His robes were stretched tightly across his hairy pecs, looking more like a bodybuilder than a healer, he elaborated on their endeavors up until now.   

Leo sounded like a holy knight in the story’s recitation, and Edgar managed to make Dalton sound like the tempest mage he desired to be, albeit he mentioned the mana comas often, a little too often. Summoning bolts of electric energy and casting ice rays like some fabled wizard of old, Dalton wanted to slam Edgar with a small bolt of energy just to show the crowd a thing or two, but decided against it, thinking it might make him look petty, and well, Leo grabbed his arm restrainingly when he started muttering an incantation, but really it was his choice. Yup. 

Dalton appreciated the fact that Edgar made them all sound very cool and equally helpful, but he thought the entire time, he just kept chanting “don't die, don't die” and was usually running for his life in terror. 

The inn was full to bursting as the hundred or so locals kept cheering and drinking to their intrepid heroes. Dalton was caught up in the atmosphere and began chanting sports songs with the rest of the gang, their positive attitudes and need for celebration were infectious. Dalton’s mana had replenished at a much faster rate than usual and he showed off a little, casting Jolt, he let the arc of blue energy dance about his fingers, and even tossed the bolt of energy to his other hand, easily catching it and letting the ozone-burning electricity dissolve into nothingness, as opposed to casting it. 

The crowd erupted into cheers at his shocking display. 

Even though Peyton seemed relaxed and he was drinking heavily now, he came over sporting a handful of mugs and shots, and plopped them down in front of Leo and himself with a wet slosh coating the counter. 

Leo talked first though, “fucking storm wizard, and a ninja, who woulda thunk it?” He tilted back his overly large mug soaking his blonde facial hair with a frothy mustache. 

“You make quite the badass sorcerer though if I do say so myself, and I'm somewhat of a professional when it comes to classes, I’ve played everything.” Peyton took a mighty swig from his tankard, tipping some more of the beer onto the wooden, planked floor. He continued on ignoring the faux pas, “Now Leo, you’re a knight or a paladin, classic big monster killer.”

Leo stated, “We got this, you, me, and me, we’re monster slayers. I want some leggings though, like Derek’s or Peyton’s, his are dope, and I’m kind of tired of not looking totally the part.” He said this whilst pointing his toes and flexing his ridiculously big legs like they weren’t glorious and deserved a mention of their own, the slab-like quads and calves, and the golden hair shimmered in the dim light, pointing at his feet and legs indicating the not very fantasy-world gear, he made a sad panda face. 

“You totally look the part Leo, or you don’t think you look like a holy-avenging-paladin-from-Valhalla…enough?” Dalton could tell he's a bit drunk, but Leo was as well, so he' was enjoying their ribald banter.

Peyton enthusiastically agreed, nodding his head. The endless amount of shots and food became focused on their table as they had lost the ability to say “no”, and the trio all attempted to shout over one another, encouraging the timid locals into joining in their post-near death camaraderie. 

Leo pulled Dalton into an even tighter one-armed hug and shook him a little, as they both snatched pieces of the fatty-looking gray meat from a plate, someone was clever enough to cut them into finger food.

“I don’t wanna look like Thor, I wanna look like Leo, the Knight of justice,” he responded and snatched two shots from Sara, who was walking around with a tray laden with small glasses of whiskey and more fernet. She smiled at both of them, and suddenly seemed more attractive. She flipped her hair over her shoulder, but Leo was oblivious to her obvious flirtations. 

Handing a shot to him, Peyton threw his hands up like he was invisible, Leo blithely continued, “I mean, I could use a shield, and you should have a storm, or hurricane spell by now, but I think we're doin’ good, don't you?” He said this, slugging another shot mid-sentence. 

“Demon scorpion? Check

Killer Giant Hare? Check

Alien boss-level canine? Check.”

Dalton slugged back a shot of fernet in between the first sentences and a drought of his beer between the last. 

Dalton quipped in a joking manner. Leo was balanced between drunken seriousness and stupid observations, so Dalton tried to give him the respect and benefit of the doubt that only someone who was willing to die for you should get. 

An older gentleman, with a very big belly, slapped the bar a few times, creating a repetitive loud noise, like a gavel, he began to address the entire crowd as they quieted down and listened furtively to what he had to say. 

“To our heroes,” he toasted the party and the full bar, “We have suffered some great losses, and while the citizens of our quiet little town endured this terrible grievance, we were given a visit from you brave adventurers. Our town owes you a debt of gratitude that can never be repaid in full, but let us try. Eat, drink, and be merry, for we all get to walk outside our homes, without the threat of that devil dog. “ He finished his short speech in a massive southern drawl, and also seemed to be inebriated as well as he slurred multiple words. The de facto mayor was enjoying his newfound freedom and notoriety, that's for sure. 

Dalton noticed a male server pull a pack of cigarettes from his apron and left out the back, and without a word, snaked himself from Leo’s protective shoulder grab and followed him through the kitchen. 

Reaching a back landing porch area, the server has already lit his cigarette, the porch was surrounded by a full dumpster and Dalton asked, “Please tell me you have one to spare, at this point, I would literally pay everything I have.” Dalton pleaded, holding his hands together as if he was begging or praying. 

“For you, you can have the pack man, we broke into a gas station a few days back. I have cartons.” He responded with a smile, handing the blue and white packet over. 

Dalton pulled a cigarette out and placed it in his mouth, and without really thinking about it, used a bit of mana to cast ‘jolt’ and he lit the end of the cigarette whilst taking a big puff, pulling the air in, the cigarette lit and he inhaled a huge cloud of burnt tobacco. 

The server chuckled heartily, “Holy shit, that's awesome.” He was still wearing a white button down shirt and khakis like his bosses really expected him to be in uniform. 

Dalton didn't even realize until a moment later that he lit his cigarette using magic, and this server who had probably never seen combat, or gotten any loot, was in awe of his abilities. 

Dalton was about to respond non-committedly but Leo plowed through the kitchen door, with a mug of ale still in hand, he seemed aggravated and even drunker than before. 

“There you are, asshole.” Leo’s intentions were good but he was toasted, and well, having a bodyguard was annoying and comforting all at the same time. 

The server, whose name Dalton didn't even catch, stubbed out his cigarette before being finished, “I should get back inside.” 

When the door closed behind him, Leo lunged at him. Leo carelessly dropped the now empty mug and wrapped his arms around his shoulders. “He’s not even as handsome as me, what the fuck.” 

Leo swayed, forcing Dalton to adjust his grip on his heavy blonde friend. Dalton had no idea how he got so drunk so fast, but Leo pulled him in close, assuming the blonde stud was attempting to gain his balance Dalton hefted his large frame up a bit, when Leo planted a kiss on him. It was more of a mushy peck that was not very sensual at all but Dalton accepted it for what it is, and it still generated tingles and jolts throughout his body and he wondered if he misfired a lightning bolt spell. 

Dalton was about to elucidate upon their understanding of one another, but Sara walked out of the back door with two mugs of ale, two dark shots, and a sandwich cut diagonally. 

Geez, I’m beginning to think she was stalking us. 

Leo grabbed one of the halves of the ham and cheese sandwich and ate it in one bite. Dalton snatched the other half and nibbled the edge, he's still holding Leo’s mass with his other arm as he drunkenly leaned into his frame. 

Sara laughed a little, but upon handing the two of them their lunch, went inside the inn, and they vivaciously grabbed the mugs of beer alleviating Sara of her burden. 

Dalton and a stumbling Leo headed back inside, he took Leo up to their room, deciding some nap time might be required, where he fell onto the full bed clad in all his armor and sword still sheathed at his back in the ornate gear. 

Leo flopped over and beckoned him to lay with him, like a loving owner summoning a dog, he patted the mattress. 

Dalton yanked off Leo’s pungent shoes and pulled the blanket over Leo’s body instead. 

“I’ll be up soon Leo, take a nap. You look ty-ty,” substituting baby words for the word tired, Leo cheesed at him with his eyes closed as he tucked himself in and wrapped himself in the cheap homespun fabrics. 

Dalton crept outside quietly to the deep sounds of Leo snoozing, and as he shut the door, Derek and Cece startled him when Derek grabbed his ass. Jumping into the air and landing in front of the duo, they were chuckling, Derek looked very pleased with himself, and Cece pointed at his fingers which crackled with readied mana. Dalton was ready to unleash hell but the sniggering duo absolved him of his righteous fury. 

“Wanna smoke a joint, breh?” Derek asked while Cece asked at the same time, “Where’s Leo? Is he out for the count already?”

Derek wielded a massive, pre-rolled joint that looked like something Bob Marley would sing into, or smoke, Cece giggled and took a swig from her green beer bottle. 

Dalton laughed and threw his arm around Derek’s broad, armored shoulders and they followed Cece downstairs, “Leo crashed out. What do ya’ll think of him?” he tried to ask lightly, like it was just an errant question. 

“He’s GORGEOUS,” Cece quickly responded. Snickering to herself she was looking over her shoulder and swayed drunkenly, Derek also laughed a bit, and Dalton didn't feel weird or like he was being judged at all. 

“Bro, you do you,” Derek answered, “I’mma do me,” pounding his chest like a gorilla when he finished the quote. 

They noisily snuck downstairs and out the back door, Derek lit up the spliff standing next to the full dumpster, and Dalton recalled the moment where he and Leo had kissed in the same spot earlier, and felt flushed and light-headed. 

The same waiter from earlier poked his head out, and Cece was blowing Dalton a shotgun from the spliff, Derek responded, “What's up, bro?”

The black-haired server coughed into a closed hand and answered, “The Mayor would like ya’ll inside when you have a minute.”

Cece pulled back from Dalton, taking a few quick tokes, she offered the joint to the server, whom Dalton had still yet to find a name for, but he’s”” was trying to hold in the large amount of smoke Cece just blew him.  The server took two quick tokes, and passed the joint to Derek after exhaling an impressive cloud of smoke. 

Derek stubbed out the lesser half of the joint and shoved the remainder into his pocket, upon walking through the backdoor, the cook who had prepared all their food hailed them back in, but he did smile as the party traipsed through his kitchen reeking of pot. 

The bar slash common area was packed and Derek, Cece, and himself wedged themselves near the rest of the party. Edgar had his arm wrapped around a buxom 40-year old looking woman, she was gazing at him adoringly, and her hand never  stopped rubbing his toned torso.  Peyton was holding a beer, and his thick balaclava still rested on his shoulders and black ninja tunic, Zeta was slightly off to the side, a small radius of solitude surrounded her, while she was holding her staff vertical, looking uncomfortable, leaning on the shaft of the long wood wearily. . 

The fat ‘mayor’ in the much too tight blazer, quieted the crowd down. 

“Cheers, the city of Pooler is now FREE. “ The crowd cheered, with many drinks raised, Edgar was playing kissy-face with his trollop and Peyton took a mighty swig from his tankard. 

“This brave group of warriors has killed the Astroglizrid, and we can once again resume our daily lives. We owe them a life debt of gratitude that we could never truly repay,” he continued on, holding his own mug of beer and utilizing it as a tool to emphasize his points. 

“This is a small token of our appreciation, and we hope you decide to stay close, for we could use the help and protection.” The mayor said this, handing over an ancient-looking leather sack full of coins, he shrugged his eyebrows hopefully. 

Derek took the sack, held it aloft, and shouted, “Woooohooooo!” to the vibrant crowd that responded with a verbose round of cheering, the mixture of townspeople seemed representative of both pre-apocalypse and post-apocalyptic fashion. 

Dalton felt overjoyed, but couldn't help but miss Leo, thinking he would have loved the appreciative nature of the townspeople. 

Derek pocketed the loot, and the gathering went back to drinking and eating in the mid-afternoon sunlight filtering through the two small windows from the front of the inn. 

Dalton grabbed a few sandwiches and two bags of sour cream and onion chips and headed up the stairs. Upon opening the door to their shared room, Leo had somehow removed his armor in the few drunken moments he was left alone and was lying on top of the scruffy quilt bare-chested, and with muscular legs akimbo. Dalton smiled and shut the door behind him, the soft snoring of Leo echoed throughout the room.

Ahh, the sleeping sounds of the drunk, Dalton imagined Leo would probably rouse later and spend the entire night awake. 

He placed the plate of food beside the bed for Leo to find upon his waking, the sandwiches were on some chemically or magically enhanced bread that still remained fluffy and fresh looking, the meat though had been harvested from some local monster. It looked closest to pork but had an inordinate amount of fat on it, slathered with mayo and mustard and some other locally perused veggies though, and it looked pretty good. 

Dalton headed back downstairs to the sound of Derek belting out Miley Cyrus at the top of his lungs, grabbing a few more shots from Sara, he made for their corner booth where Cece and Peyton and Zeta were perched on the back of the booths as opposed to the proper seats, and Derek in his baritone rendition of ‘Livin’ in the USA’, Dalton handed out the shots and joined in, not seeing Edgar or his nymph of a one-night stand, he assumed their having some tension-releasing sex, and he missed Leo more than he should. 

Chapter 23 

Dalton woke up later that night, feeling hungover and groggy, and Leo was spooning him of course, Derek snored louder than ever in his own bed and Cece had tucked herself into the corner, with her head facing the wall. Dalton grabbed his newly acquired pack of cigs, and still mostly nude, headed down the stairs and out of the kitchen, not bothering to throw on any more clothes seeing as the AC-less house was hotter than hell, and outside was only slightly cooler. 

The inn was dark and empty, and Dalton tried to recollect what happened but it was hazy. The cook and serving staff were all missing, but upon exiting the back kitchen door, he lit his cigarette using his spell again like some awesome mage and he noticed Peyton was sitting on the concrete divider, finishing a heady mug of beer all on his lonesome. 

“Sup?” Peyton quipped nonchalantly and took a deep gulp from his cup. 

“Can’t sleep?” Dalton asked, taking a deep puff on his wonderful cigarette, remembering when times were less troublesome. 

“Edgar is loud, Zeta can sleep through it, but I feel awkward, just laying there wide awake, while he goes to ‘poundtown’”. Peyton stated this in a monotone. 

“I imagine they might have some other rooms, but if you want you can sleep in our room. Everyone is knocked out. No funny business,” Dalton tried to offer helpfully.

“If I have to, I’ll sleep downstairs,” Peyton responded in his lackadaisical manner. “What's next? I haven’t gotten another quest update.”

Dalton checked his PerTerm, having completed their last quest, Peyton was right, it seemed like the Simscreen was resting, nothing new had popped up. “Not quite sure, I’m sure we will get something soon, but let's try and enjoy the break while we can.”

“Should we try and go find our families? Go home I mean.” Peyton sounded like the lost young man Dalton felt like. He hadn’t told anyone yet but his mother lived in Bluffton, only 20-30 miles away. He knew he should go looking but was terrified of what he might find. 

“Well, I don’t know about you but my family is nowhere near me. I would have to travel to California or Europe to find my direct family, and I don’t even know if they’re still alive.” Dalton both told the truth and lied easily, but did not feel the compunction to go find them necessarily. Whatever was happening, it was probably global, in which case, everyone was facing their own problems. Transportation would also likely be a problem unless teleporting was a thing. 

‘Survival was the name of the game now boys and girls, and, geez, I hope teleporting is a thing. 

“You’re probably right,” Peyton responded despondent, he took another massive swig of his beer, Dalton knew he erred and should have provided some comfort but it wasn’t really in his nature. He had always been a direct, face-the-facts kind of guy. 

Peyton nodded, finished his mug of beer, he stood up and stretched. Even through the tight black cloth, Dalton could see Peyton’s taut physique, and imagined all his pent up energy was probably spent in the gym or on the rugby field, and now it had nowhere to go. 

Finishing his cigarette, Dalton followed Peyton inside. Peyton didn’t even attempt to go upstairs, he curled up into a fetal ball in the same booth they had previously occupied, he felt bad but Dalton had offered a respite. Heading up to his room, he opened the door to a loud snoring Derek, a purring Cece, and an expectant Leo. 

Physically shoving Leo’s ridiculously buff body aside, Dalton repositioned himself on the mattress, finding a comfortable position whilst Leo threw an arm over his body and pulled him in tight for a sleepy cuddle. 

Dalton quickly fell back asleep. 

_______

He woke up, feeling better than he had since the event started, rejuvenated, well-fed, and well-rested. 

Leo was clearly awake, but still lying in the too small bed, their long legs entangled together, Leo’s feet felt clammy as he rubbed them up and down his bare legs. 

“How ya feelin’?” Leo asked casually, Dalton responded by burying his face into Leo’s chest. 

“Tiiired,” Dalton’s voice was muffled, “you drunky mcDrunkerson?”

Leo chuckled and Cece and Derek only added fuel to the fire when he could hear them laughing in the background. 

Assholes. 

“A fourteen-hour power nap has a way of makin’ a fella feel loads better,” Leo did seem more chipper, and Dalton only just realized that in actuality, Leo must have carried him for miles and was probably exhausted too. 

His head was pounding,”how can we fight a boss level alien, but a few shots and beers practically incapacitate me?” Dalton exclaimed in a muffled whimper with Leo’s shifting arm absently rubbing his back.

Derek and Cece decided to ambush them and they hopped into their bed, Leo saw them approaching but Dalton didn’t, as their heavy and underwear-clad bodies jumped in the bed, Leo playfully tackled Cece while Derek pinned Dalton to the bed, in an improvised wrestling move, he grinded against him, pushing his face into the pillows. Dalton was tempted to cast a spell, but on second thought, decided it might be an extreme reaction.

 He flipped over quickly, and used his long-legged leverage, tangling up with Leo’s leg, he repositioned Derek face down into the cheap bedding. 

Grabbing one of Derek’s legs, Dalton pinned him down in a swift move and shoved his bearded face into the bed, Cece was laughing ecstatically, while Leo was ‘thrashing’ her about, grabbing Dalton’s thigh for support at one point, they all ended up in a tangled mess of hungover limbs and sweaty arms. 

Dalton was laying under the prone form of Leo, Derek had collapsed under them, facing the ceiling, he was breathing heavily and conceded defeat with a thigh tap out, Leo was practically crushing them with his bulk. Cece snuck her head forward and kissed both Leo and him briefly on the lips, smacking noisely she said, “Never change boys.”

Derek was attempting to wiggle out of the bundle, sliding his sweaty hairy body from under Leo and Dalton. Cece expertly extricated herself, landing like a ballerina as she leapt from the bed, Leo grabbed the waistband on Derek’s boxers as he managed to stand up and jerked them down exposing Derek’s hairy butt cheeks. Cece burst out in a fit of hysterics and Derek quickly tried to grab his now ankle-high briefs and proceeded to tumble forward, barely managing to fall onto his and Cece’s bed before hitting the ground.  

Leo was mirthful, in their forgotten moment of levity, Dalton loved the sound of Leo’s full-throated laugh, Derek was chuckling to himself, and Cece’s soprano giggle complimented them nicely. 

There was a firm knock on the door as Edgar let himself in once again without waiting for a response. Dalton realized the bunch of them were still only wearing their underwear as they tumbled about, wrestling in their amateur manner.

“What's the plan, what are we doing?” Edgar asked in a serious baritone, expertly rolling his eyes once again.

Cece and Derek were still giggling, but focused on Edgar and Zeta seeing as she had followed him in, Peyton hung about in the hallway, and his eyes sparkled mischievously as he watched the show.

Edgar rolled his eyes again and said, “Meet downstairs in twenty?”

“Yes, Dad,” Cece and Derek responded synchronously in some inside joke, which only invited more hysterics as Edgar rolled his eyes with great gusto and what he could only assume was the hat trick for eye rolls. 

The gang heeded the message and got dressed, pulling on their armor and gear as Edgar and the rest of the group made their way downstairs to the common area. 

They finished getting dressed and followed, clomping in their heavy armor, the light mood upon waking followed them down.

As they crowded the common room, a new Quest updated to his terminal. 

He mentally signified clicking it, and the crowd was cheering and collecting mugs of ale and glasses of wine. 

The rest of his party seemed to be reading the same notification based on their glossed over looks. It couldn’t be a coincidence that it arrived the moment they descended the stairs. 

Defeat the Sea Serpent

Liberate the Islands. 

Free the Islands of its evil guardian.

Further details will be offered upon acceptance of the Quest and further research into the matter. 

Reward 

1,000,000 credits. 

Simple and vague. Geez. Were they at this level of fighting already? The loot was insane and usually there was gear and other treasure besides. 

Looking over his party of misfits, Dalton had to admit he was pleased. They were all wearing some much needed and well-earned gear and equipment, most everyone had spells or a special weapon and they were well balanced and numerous for an adventuring party according to his gaming knowledge. 

The crowd was rough to say the least, looking like mostly middle-aged farmers and smelling like the vast majority of them had been locked up with no water for a decent amount of time. 

Dalton signaled for the band to head toward their large corner booth, the rounded banquette had two young couples ogling each other as they walked over. The couples were all wearing regular clothes that had become ragged and holey. 

As they watched them walk up, the young couples all slid out and darted away without saying anything. 

The party attempted to slide into the booth but between their large sets of muscular shoulders and stout armor, it was too tight a squeeze. 

They ended up posting on the back of the booth again not caring about the impropriety anymore.

 (I mean crap, we saved the town, right?)

Cece and Peyton ended up grabbing chairs from two nearby tables and dragged them over, it was still a tight squeeze but they were afforded some privacy.

“Y’all got the mission update?” Edgar quickly asked, sounding militaristic in his brusque manner.

“Ya it seems like the Plan is guiding us along, I think we should accept….” Peyton piped up uncharacteristically. 

“It sounds dangerous…but so far we have been able to beat everything, if barely, I think Peyton is right. It’s giving us a route of quests. We’re leveling up like crazy. I mean scan the crowd. We outrank everyone by leagues now, not even taking skills and gear into account.” Cece was matter-of-fact and right as always. 

 “Can we accept and then cancel? I mean…what would happen?” Leo asked the table not really looking around, he was shoved up against him and he had Zeta on his other side who felt decidedly more bony than his beefy opposite.

“We can’t stay put. Movement is key. We accept. Stock up. Move forward.” Zeta said this like they had no choice, a brisk nod of her head affirmed her convictions. 

“I say we look for a Trader. Get what we can. Plan well and move ahead. This quest is a good guide point and the data it’ll provide will be life saving.” Dalton added his two cents. 

“Let’s do it.” Edgar rumbled in his deep voice, as nods followed around the table it seemed they were all in agreement. 

They all stood and joined the early day festivities, most of the town's inhabitants turned up and clearly had no qualms about midday drinking as they began slugging back beers and various other spirits for their second day in a row.

Peyton and Derek headed upstairs and nominated themselves to gather their things. 

Edgar approached some heavy set older man and after a few brisk words the man went into the back and started gathering some to go items and dried food. 

Damn, Edgar was efficient. Dalton felt intimidated again not just for his physical prowess but his quick thinking. 

Leo hovered near Dalton drinking a mug of beer without any remorse, Cece gathered two big plates of food clearly intended for Derek and probably Peyton as well. 

Zeta stood up and went outside without a word, her walking staff clicked on the wooden flooring and the crowd naturally parted for her with almost an imperceptible aura of avoidance. 

He assumed she had her reasons and figured she might be following up on his suggestion of looking for a Trader. 

Leo stood abruptly and snatched a whole plate of sandwiches from some diminutive looking serving girl who smiled and dashed away without scolding him for his rudeness. 

Leo sat back beside him and wordlessly handed him half of some sandwich while chewing his own. 

It’s fish salad and cheddar and was on simple potato bread. He wanted to believe it’s tuna, but the taste was salty and reminiscent of chili pepper and caramelized mangoes. It was a bit dry and he would have added white pepper and more mayo. Maybe some more crunch in the form of red onion seeing as the celery was slim pickings, that being said, it tasted divine…!!!!

Dalton tried not to groan and finished his whole half in almost one bite, Leo followed suit and with Edgar returning and snatching his own diagonal half they all munched quickly. 

The plate quickly faded into nothing and Dalton wondered if more would be arriving soon. 

Derek and Peyton tromped down the stairs loudly, laden with their rucksacks and satchels filled to the brim, the townspeople were slightly dismayed at their packs and intentions to leave, but also didn't seem to really give too much of a shit at the same time. 

Maybe feeding seven ravenous young adventurers who toted weapons and magical armor everywhere they go could get annoying? 

Even with magic helping stuff their holding gear, they had a lot of loot and things to sell by now, and the guys plunked all their crap next to their acquisitioned corner which was growing by the minute.  

The serving girl from before returned with another mound of sandwiches and chips and was followed closely by an even younger boy who looked very much like he was her younger brother and Dalton figured they were the innkeeper’s children, the boy held aloft a tray laden with mugs of ale and only two coffees, filling the entire expanse of the dark tray to the brim. 

Leo again snatched the whole tray of sandwiches whilst handing the empty tray back, the stupid girl winked at Leo as she twisted and turned away and Dalton scoffed under his breath, slugging a swig from his mug of watery beer, Leo didn’t seem to notice his dismay and it pissed him off even more. 

Derek grabbed the tray of food and Zeta, having found some magical Trading interface returned as they tucked into their improvised lunch. 

“I found the Trading post, it’s the same guy as before with the creepy robot smile, he’s waiting for us, I don’t think anyone else in this place actually trades or barters but we unlocked him when we beat the Astroglizrid, we split all the money up so I figured we buy separate or do we want to do this as a group,” Zeta asked while she began nipping at a sandwich in small quick bites. 

Dalton suggested trying to buy as a party and Edgar interjected aggressively, “we have our own money we can choose what we spend it on.”

Peyton nodded and even Leo looked agreeable so Dalton didn’t say anything but the further they advanced, he knew the more they needed to coordinate together. This stand alone crap was gonna get them all killed. 

They polished off their food and drinks and began to head out when the portly mayor dude stopped them. The whole gathering had thrown together a farewell, not well organized but their intentions were good, they gave Edgar a sack of whatever currency they could collect and Dalton hoped they could use it with the Trader. After the loot drop and experience, the trip had been very beneficial, having a bunch of yokels thanking them was gravy at this point. 

They followed Zeta to a side street where a dazzling booth just seemed to have appeared. 

The space was small but there were trinkets and weapons and wonders galore, hanging from hooks and shelves, it was the same Asian-looking android guy and Dalton knew they were all connected. 

They approached as a group and Dalton secretly hoped they counteracted Edgar’s Vote from earlier, but to his dismay, Edgar signaled them all to stop, and unfortunately, the group adhered to his gestured command. They stopped and he approached the last few feet alone. 

A shimmering field descended around the kiosk and Edgar as they barely seemed to move or talk, no sound was emitted, Dalton imagined this obfuscating magic field was there to prevent robberies and espionage but didn’t help a party like theirs, one that should be reliant on tactics and communication. 

Dalton bounced from foot to foot and tried to glean any clues as to what Edgar was doing but it looked like he was in slow motion underwater as the burly man’s movements were shadowy and no sound was emitted from the translucent sphere. 

The field finally dissolved and Edgar stepped out, still darned in his robes and massive ankh but now wearing a set of Spartan sandals with his feet exposed. Looking more at Edgar’s purchase, he tried to Inspect him and only received a blurry feeling of a cleric with psychic energy and high strength. 

The strength was mostly natural but he got a feeling the sandals helped. 

With how much money they were making individually, Dalton imagined he would have more than enough credit to his name to at least get a spell. 

Dalton was going to follow suit if everyone wanted to be selfish, so could he. 

Peyton went in next and they let the field close around him, deciding they would all follow Edgar’s lead and buy on their own. 

“What’d’ya get?” Derek asked innocently. When Edgar sauntered out, his ivory tunic swaying with each long stride. 

Edgar pointed at his gladiator-like sandals but did not describe their attributes, but he did offer, “a new spell too, a psychic attack of Mind Illusion.”

He didn't seem to be bragging, but Dalton could feel the ripples of proud energy pouring off him, their healer quickly becoming a psychic mage. Not terrible but a little concerning, more Heal spells, and leveling up would have helped the party exponentially more than his few mind attacks. 

As everyone filtered in and out of the Trader Terminal, the band gathered near the edge of the kiosk, Dalton was second to last to go in with only Leo following behind. 

They had all exhausted their money reserves and had purchased new gear, spells, and skills. 

Derek got a defensive and enchanted Helm that let him cast Light magic. It was more useful than lethal but he could adjust the magnitude of the flash, based on his mana input, allowing it to be either a mining flashlight cap lighting the way or a bright flash blast to distract or blind an enemy. He also upgraded his Rage and Stoneshaper hammer, which Dalton was sure was becoming some intelligent weapon as Derek became more and more attached to constantly fiddling and holding it and whispering things into its edges, the brownish-gray gemstone on the end would occasionally flicker occasionally with unseen light. 

Cece came away with an Elven bow that had magical aiming techniques and a quiver that could replenish itself and stated she had learned magical trapping techniques. Dalton wondered if it was more of snaring food traps or killing monster sort of traps but waited to find out as Zeta continued on. 

“Ring of mana pool. Upgrades mostly. My spells are beginning to outrank my level so I had to catch up to be able to cast my new Summons.” Zeta explained easily. 

Peyton held up two beautiful, gleaming black daggers, the blades were a foot-long each, radiating dark energy as he exited the magical field. The air felt noticeably colder, a dark foreboding aura pervaded the previously jovial atmosphere. 

“How could you afford those?” Cece asked quietly. 

“The Trader offered these for everything I had before I said a thing. It’s like he had them waiting.” 

Peyton was more excited about the weapons than he had been about anything since his brother died at the end of the Giant Earth Scorpion’s tail.

“They’re Kali and Vali.”

Dalton couldn’t blame him. They looked….lethal, maybe a bit demonic as they seemed to suck in the light that should have reflected off the metallic surface. It was decidedly kind of like another blade he knew? Dalton caressed the hilt of Chiyoko and felt a hint of a purr for the recognition, she slightly acknowledged they were of the same magic metal, and she saw them as her little brothers in a sense, their origins having had similar genesis. 

Peyton lightly flipped what looked like a much heavier blade, seemingly lighter than it should be, and chucked the dagger at the wall of the building next to them. 

It was an old pharmacy building but still operated as two people were walking away carrying a linen, reusable shopping bag. The blade easily thunked into the wood midshaft, Dalton hoped the owner did not come running out yelling about damaging the building like some crotchety neighbor, but in a flash of black inky smoke, the blade almost instantly teleported/reverted back to Peyton’s hand.

 Dully gleaming in the bright sunlight, it was attempting to suck all the light up around it. Peyton adoringly turned the blade slowly admiring its still perfect edges. 

Fuuucckkking awesome.

“Assassin Blades!” Derek yelped. Zeta “eeked” at the same time. 

“That’s insane,” Edgar said in his droning monotone. 

“Do they return every time, anywhere no matter what?” Cece seemed so jealous even though her bow was faintly glowing with magical energy she stared at the magical blades enviously. 

Dalton couldn’t be the only one to notice the Plan and the Traders played into their pre-established desires and flavors. Peyton was their sneaky scout and with Cece leaning towards a more ranged approach with her advancements in archery, it made sense for Peyton to become their close range damage dealer. 

Leo was finally wearing a brownish-bronze pair of metallic and leather-looking boots that reached just up to his knees. His blonde thighs were still open and glorious to the world and Dalton silently appreciated the irony, but Leo’s boots seemed magical as the bronze studs flickered in the sunlight matching the rest of his tunic and plate. The whole set had a synergistic effect that stacked with the more items included. 

Peyton let them know he also picked up a Skill called Navigate. It was odd but he insisted his interface basically offered it for free and made him accept it. Dalton hoped it might be like his Inspect that worked magically and got stronger on its own. 

It was his turn to offer up his new set of stats and items and he felt selfish but everyone else had literally done the same thing. 

“Errmm, I got a new spell.”

Edgar mumbled not that quietly, “of course.” The growing feeling of competition indicated his aggravation towards him being the better sorcerer, but Dalton refused to feel diminished.  

Continuing on like he didn’t hear Edgar, Dalton said, “it’s called Thunderstorm.” The spell was Epic level, rarer than Lightning Bolt, and the Trader had clearly hinted he was giving him a massive bargain. 

“Sounds a bit vague…” Zeta responded with Edgar nodding his head staunchly. 

Leo looked at him from his immediate right and ducked his head, he hadn’t told everyone yet all the items he had received, deciding against it, he continued on. “It’s an area of effect, it lasts for almost an hour once it gets going, huge gusts of wind can throw enemies off balance, torrential rain, hail, lightning bolts, and I think it’s a support spell too, making the environment easier for me to cast the rest of my storm spells, reducing mana and cast time and hampering any possible enemies. It seemed advisable in the scenario and frankly seemed pretty awesome, if circumstantial, but it sounds like an army killer.”

 Dalton finished a bit defensively, it was his money after all but they all got to question his choices when everyone else was being supported and egged on. It wasn’t fair but being a caster meant his choices were often questioned as a Party. He ignored his first instinct to point out Edgar’s selfish psychic spell buy. 

“Well, we will see how it works, but it seems a bit pricey and situational,” Zeta responded somewhat supportively and turned away, leading the group away from the center of the small town. 

As the band of newly outfitted Adventurers slowly separated into smaller cliques, Leo pulled his pinky finger and led him aside, letting the rest of the party wander past them in the anachronistic town. 

Leo cocked his head and looked at him inquisitively, glancing down at his waistline, silently regarding and questioning his ongoing choices with an innate and accumulated wisdom of a lover. Dalton attempted to pull his Robe a bit tighter, trying to cover the fancy new belt the Trader had also Gifted him. 

Leo was the only one that noticed his clothing changed but said nothing and they walked away from the Trader together. 

As so often happened before in the mundane pre-coalescence world, Dalton felt manhandled and pushed into corners by the powers that be, but refused to let the Terminal, fate, or any random gods determine his fate or plan. He would fight to the teeth and his teeth had decidedly become sharper since learning magic.

Chapter 23 

They trekked away from the Trader and Dalton whispered into his ear about the effects of the Belt.

 They were vast and very individualized, gifting him more dexterity, and agility, but more importantly granting him a new Skill, allowing him to ‘Storm walk’ during heavy thunderstorms, his weight would become basically neutralized providing him stealth, speed, and what he could only perceive as the ability to float or almost fly in powerful winds. 

It sounded very cool and Dalton got the distinct impression that the magical item was of Legendary quality, he had purchased the spell and the Plan had rewarded him an unaffordable, unique item to pair with it specifically. The Trader had made him garb it in the sanctuary of the field or it wouldn’t give it to him. Chiyoko, his sapient sword, released the magical binding and gladly tied itself onto his new Zephyr Belt. 

His Inspect automatically updated when he had donned the item and inventoried the name and a list of abilities, but the Terminal hinted at the possibility of unlocking more powers in the future. Glancing at Chiyoko, he wondered if the two items had ever met in the past.

Much to his dismay, his inner voices all remained silent. 

Dalton appreciated the idea of how the Plan encouraged his desire at being a Storm mage but also knew he was going to need the practice to become more effective at utilizing his new Skill. Therefore, he would have to ensure he had the mana to perform the newfound magic to practice, and the Plan ensured he was in a relatively safe place to start honing his talents. The surrounding landscape and magnitude of monsters led him to believe that this was more of a training ground than a true dungeon or level. 

The Quest continued to flash at him discreetly reminding Dalton that they couldn’t become too relaxed or comfortable in their moment of sanctuary. 

“Let’s go try it out. I wanna try my Boots and with the Astroglizrid clearing the town and surrounding farms of monsters, we’re mostly safe until they start recolonizing the area.” Leo said practically jumping up and down and grabbing his arm and tugging on it like a child. 

Dalton stopped and looked at Leo seriously, the Thunderstorm spell and the Belt weren’t everything he had bought. His first purchase had been specific and surprisingly cheap, the Trader smiled knowingly whilst obliging him.

He handed over a golden torc to Leo. It was a plain-looking gold band that could be bent but was mostly stiff, almost making a complete circle but the ends cinched off separate from one another. 

Dalton held up its identical twin in his other hand and wrapped it around his bicep, pulling it under his armor padding. 

Leo immediately wrapped it around the top of his meaty bicep and smiled at him with his pearly white teeth. 

“They’re tied to one another and provide a locating spell. If we are separated, we can always find each other anywhere in the world. It has a cool-down effect but it’s basically a homing spell once a day”. Dalton felt embarrassed and vulnerable, the emotions were a crushing weight but he tried to play it cool. 

“Just say ‘Invenirum Maximo… and then my name,” he explained quickly, having picked the activator words himself and now feeling dorky for it. He had based it on ancient Latin, thinking that if magic existed in their world, it would probably be in that language. “It should basically provide you with a magical compass that directs you to the other within a 24-hour time span, no matter where they are, as long as they are alive.” 

“It is perfect,” his intense stare was so serious, “and it totally compliments my outfit,” Leo added while throwing him a hug, Dalton laughed loudly. 

They jogged to catch up to the group. The small downtown portion wasn’t big and they trekked toward the river. 

Cece and Derek were chatting amicably near the back of the convoy, with Peyton scouting ahead, and Zeta and Edgar walked side by side near the front. 

As Leo and him neared their closest friends, Cece and Derek dropped what they were quietly arguing about and looked to them to ascertain their opinion. 

“Hey lovebirds, what d’ya think we should do? Go to the river, find shelter, keep leveling up?” Derek asked the two of them very overtly. 

“Or…..we find a larger city that's safe, and hopefully, there is a military presence, and we can finally start getting some answers?” Cece finished defining the two sides of the argument. 

Dalton pondered the question, not that he hadn’t been thinking about this for ages by now, but he had come to the conclusion that they simply did not know enough to make a smart, logical decision. He said as much and Cece and Derek rolled their eyes, Leo agreed with him though, and as he started his argument, Cece and Derek began to nod assent. 

“If this is a global, apocalyptic scaled event; then it doesn’t matter, we level up and keep moving in my opinion, when we find safety or anything like it, we should know immediately. If this is localized, finding help should be our priority, and bringing in some outside forces to settle what is happening should be our main goal. Once we are positive we are strong enough to survive. If this is extraterrestrial or magic beyond our imagination, we should get stronger first, then figure out why this is going on.” Dalton finished, ticking off each point with one of his long fingers.  

“Either way, we have to assume our families are okay for now, there's no way to find out anyway with technology all being incapacitated, we should move forward and further away from where we started,” Leo stated this very matter of factly much to his dismay at having tried to play the diplomatic card, he reached the conclusion much faster than Cece or Derek.  

“Why head toward the river and the harbor though? Why not south towards Atlanta or some other cities?” Derek asked. 

“Well, we can check out how technology’s faring in this new regime, but also, if need be, a short boat ride will get us to South Carolina where we can start exploring to see if they were affected the same way.” Dalton had thought about this long and hard, if it's as widespread as he figured, staying in motion and getting stronger was his vote, but he kept this to himself for now. 

As they left the thick woods, they all breathed a sigh of relief as they saw the interstate in the distance across open fields. The powerlines adjoining the road were all but annihilated, the poles had been destroyed and dead lengths of wire lay dormant all over the road. Cars were crashed in ditches and there was an overturned truck a few hundred feet down the opposite direction which had been clearly wrecked into numerous other cars. 

They approached the road slowly, everyone looking every which way, Cece had drawn her bow and had an arrow knocked whilst Peyton was stealthily leading the way, jumping from shadows whenever he could, he otherwise just slowly slinked his way forward, his new black daggers in each hand. 

Edgar fell to the rear, but Dalton could sense him now through his keen magic and perception abilities, his aura was a lurking presence of righteous and bottled-up anger. He could likewise sense Zeta too, but she felt earthen and focused, faint greenish wisps emanated from her staff and hands, so she must be on the cusp of conjuring a spell. 

Dalton thought he should probably do the same and summoned his Jolt which he could hold at the ready indefinitely at barely any cost now that he had maxed out its skill level.

 Leo brought his golden sword out and proceeded to walk out in front of him swinging the blade as if stretching his muscles and loosening his wrists, Derek was watching and began mimicking his stretch moves with his hammer, bending over comically and twisting his torso from side to side with the hammer held behind his head; all the while making excessive, over-the-top grunts and great gasps of air. Leo looked unenthused but everyone else released a nervous chuckle. 

Only a few dozen feet away from the closest, crashed vehicles and the side of the huge road, they heard a scattering of loud noises and caws, the sound of great flapping wings came paired with clouds of dust and dirt flung into the air obscuring their vision. The flapping was coming from amongst the cars though, multiple directions all at once, and Dalton tried to Inspect the area but was turning up short without a better visual. 

“It’s a trap, This is an AMBUSH,” he could hear Peyton shouting but the dervishes of sand were increasingly getting bigger and denser, the flapping continued unabated and he began to see faint traces of yellow mana floating through gusts of air. 

These looked more like Celtic knots and rounded runes rather than the usual sharp mandalas of his ice and electricity magic. 

“They are using wind magic, at least one of them is a spellcaster,” Dalton managed to shout into the now howling gales, grit and detritus were flying into his nose and mouth and he had to lower himself to the ground to avoid getting blown away. 

Pulling his sword, Chiyoko, from her sheath he apologized in his mind and stabbed her into the ground to brace himself, he lost all visual of everything within a foot of his face, and the caws of the terrible monster birds got louder and more exultant. 

He suddenly felt weight and pressure on his back as Leo helped pin him down with his bulky mass and strength, he stabbed his blade next to Chiyoko on his far right and used both swords with his supra-Olympian strength, he easily held them steady against the small tornado that had started to form around them. 

Cars began groaning and shifting slightly in the gales.

The flapping continued and the bright swirls of yellow energy and Celtic knots and swirling runes had deepened in shade and vibrancy, they grew, clearly building in strength as the magic ascended into the heavens. 

Shit, their magic was stacking, the tornado was like my lightning and thunderstorm spells, they kept building upon one another’s energies. They’re doing this with air magic. 

These things weren’t looking to hurt them, they weren’t trying to take them alive, they wanted them dead. 

Dalton remembered the Vulture King on their way out of the city. 

An instinctual ding from his inner Plan let him know he was most certainly right. 

Mutant Vulture King.                Uncommon Boss

Affinity: Air

This spell-wielding Boss creature feeds on carrion, and if none is prevalent, he’ll make it. 

He often will have a pack of minions at his disposal anywhere from 10-15. 

Wielding sharp and toxic talons with steel-like beaks and feathers, they are very dangerous.

The King will have a host of air and poison spells and skills at his disposal, he is cruel and vindictive by nature. 

Weaknesses: Electricity, Stone.

Territorial carrion eaters? Check.

Mutated monsters with intelligence? Check.

Ability to cast Epic level spells and set up an ambush for seven fairly strong adventurers? Damn, Check. 

Thanks to Leo, Dalton felt safe letting go of his death grip on Chiyoko, before he did, he whisper-thought:

“Please don’t hurt him, I give him permission to hold onto you, you are not being taken from me. He is helping us. Ok? I might love him a little.”

Where did that come from?

He sensed a giggle/sigh of acquiescence from the ancient spirit. 

His mana was full and with Leo adequately holding him down safely, he could use his hands to summon a spell. Judging the distance from where the sounds were coming from, they had moved within range. Deciding to try out one of his new spells, he began conjuring blueish-white energies to his hands, mumbling his arcane spell under his breath trying not to inhale a rock, the winds were now howling, and mandalas and cold wisps of vapor formed around his hands and head. 

His eyes burst into cyan-colored coronas. 

Finishing the last words and crunching the icy energies together, he blasted his Permafrost spell forward into hopefully the center of the vulture pack. 

The effect was immediate….and not great for everyone. 

The cyclonic currents of air mana ceased and the power lessened noticeably, crackling cold energy was followed by swaths of ice radiating out from the epicenter of his spell. The ground froze and blew outward in a perfect circle for about 30 feet. Unfortunately for Dalton, he was pinned to the ground as a sheet of ice rushed at his head. 

He lifted his arm to block his face as best as he could, only to be grabbed and flipped over like a turtle onto its back. 

He could still feel the wave of cold under him but not like Leo did. 

At the last nanosecond, Leo had grabbed him and flipped them both over, taking the brunt of the spell on his back while Dalton’s back was encased safely on his torso. 

Leo groaned loudly but was alive, the tornado still swirled aggressively but each passing second it lost much of its velocity as it died down. 

Dalton stood up on the icy ground and witnessed the effects of his spell. 

Now in plain sight were a dozen vultures, with the King Vulture toward the back, still wearing his homemade Crown of Bones. They were loudly making screeching bird noises and caws, whilst the Vulture King glared in his direction, with his height he easily overlooked the cars, making eye contact, it stared at Dalton malevolently. 

Looking at the pack of man-sized vultures, their wing spans must have been about seven or eight feet long, their feathers looked hard and shiny in the mid-afternoon sun. With necks that were scaled, topped by heads all crested with bony protrusions that did not exist pre-Plan, the hide looked thick and scaled, all of their beaks were massive, and hooked into wicked scythes. Dalton couldn’t see their feet from his vantage point, but he imagined they possessed sharp talons. They looked like disgusting killing machines.

He could see better without so much dust in the air and the center of his spell was triangulated between three of the vultures and they took the full force of the spell, having frozen solid into monstrous bird statues with their wings outstretched into various poses of pain and surprise. 

Dalton Side Note: It really was splendid Art, almost like they were dancing with one another, frozen in a moment of time forgotten. I think deep down that Vulture King was extra pissed because he could see the beauty too. 

The surrounding vultures all were in various arrays of immobility with their talons having frozen to the ground. Dalton knew he had only a few moments to think quickly. 

Help Leo? Find the Party? Attack on his own?

What the shit should he do?

Edgar helped settle this by running up, luckily having been out of the spell’s Area of Effect range, having already formulated his own spell, the purple-yellowish wings of energy coalesced into his throat and he blasted out a ‘Roar’ similar to our dead, doggy friend. 

Dalton could see the concussive waves corruscating with vague purple rings of vibrating sonic air shooting through the air hitting the pack of vultures within range.

The closest vulture’s head popped. 

Yup. Just popped. 

Bits of skull, brains and those mutated bone weapons shot outwards as the body fell to the ground. 

Another vulture screeched and attempted to fly away quickly, tearing its legs from its frozen talons to only screech louder and hit the ground a few feet away. 

The majority of the other vultures were ‘cawing’ frantically and trying to dislodge themselves. 

Well, almost all of them. 

The Vulture King was unaffected by Edgar’s Roar, and followed with a pulsating ‘Chirp’ (he knew chirp sounded silly, but he couldn't think of any better onomatopoeia for it). This spell looked similar to Edgar’s ‘Roar’ but had cascades of black in it too. 

The dark violet and black spirals resonated over the other vultures and they all stopped moving and calmed down. 

The pack turned their heads as one to stare at the two, tall spellcasters. 

Damn. Why was it always them? 

Looking over at Edgar, Edgar looked back, for the first time since having met, he looked genuinely worried.

Leo struggled against trying to stand up, his armor took the majority of the spell’s power but based on the rictus of pain on his face, his flesh was frozen to the ground too. 

“Heal him. NOW!” Dalton demanded quickly and very forcefully. 

“I tried already, I can’t unfreeze him. I can only heal his body and mind,” Edgar stuttered quickly with his hands up, “besides you unfreeze him, melt the ice, use fire magic or something.” 

“MMMHiidonthaveeefiiirepowerss.” He mumbled turning away a bit. 

“Squeeze me?” Edgar put his hand to his ear. 

What an ass.

“I. Do. Not. Have. Fire. Powers…….yet” Dalton clarified, eyeing the Vulture King over their quick exchange. What were they going to do?

 “Surprise surprise. You have everything else you could want, but nothing useful for the rest of us.” Edgar seemed heated and this was by far the wrong moment. 

About to give Edgar a piece of his mind, he was interrupted when the Vulture King flapped his massive black and gray wings a few times, Edgar and him threw their arms up to protect their faces from the superheated gusts of air, as the yellow and red spirals and mandalas tumbled through the air, they bounced off the ground, swimming between the legs of the vultures and finishing at Edgar and Dalton’s feet. 

“Look Dalt, he knows more and better magic than you.” Edgar pointed whilst still ducking further down and throwing another ‘Heal’ at Leo. 

The brutish Cleric had a point. The Vulture King was a high-level spellcaster, and he was melting all the ice, any second those unfrozen vultures would be attacking and able to fly. 

“We have to kill them now before they all unfreeze. Come on, Edgar, LET’S GO.” He grabbed Chiyoko’s black hilt and pommel and pulled her from the frozen ground like it was melted butter. The wakizashi purred in his hand and he felt tingly and his muscles twitched with unbound energy. He felt lithe and dangerous and swore he heard the faintest whisper…you are.

Dalton Side Note: I wanted Edgar to follow me, so I never turned around to see if he was coming, if I had though, I would have seen him try and yank out Leo’s sword from the ground in a similar fashion, but as he tried to turn and run, it didn’t budge an inch and he was yanked back onto his ass. Hahahaha. I would have paid to see that. 

He charged towards the frozen pack as they began cawing loudly, some were flapping their wings from side to side and slowly easing their way free from the quickly melting ice. The Vulture King was preoccupied keeping his spell going by flapping his mammoth wings but glared lasers into Dalton as he yelled and held Chiyoko aloft, dragging the blade behind him like a samurai running in a video game. 

Chiyoko disapproved and as Dalton jumped at the first vulture, screaming like a banshee, its wings flapped in terror and it cawed loudly watching death descend on it. Chiyoko hit the wing and barely made a ding. 

Dalton was surprised, having expected to have sliced it clean off with his enchanted blade. 

The vulture was equally surprised as it stared at its own wing too. With an aggressive flap of both wings, Dalton was flung back on his ass by a gust of wind full of yellow wind magic. 

What the shit, Chiyoko?

She ‘tssked’ in the back of his head but said nothing, instead, Dalton felt an imbued, deeper sense of the sword. She wasn’t a blunt, cutting instrument, but a weapon of finesse, technique, and form, and his unwieldy attempt at using her was childish at best. 

The closest vulture was almost free and the other seven were all rocking aggressively now, the Vulture King was letting the spell die down, and he wondered where everyone else was, probably frozen to the ground face down, and he killed the only friends he had left in the world. Well, he still had Leo. 

He was such an idiot and he knew it. His anger suffused him with new energy and he kipped up deftly, flicking the sword in a cross-sectional arc, it whistled through the air and Dalton felt like he’d been astral projecting, watching New Dalton show him how to use the ancient sword. The whole few seconds were surreal. The vulture tore one of its legs free, the talon was intact and the sharp claws were indeed curved scythes, three of them with a back one for good measure. 

Samurai Dalton walked up with his sword in a two-handed grip, feinting to one side, the bird attempted to bite him, beak clacking together with a resounding snap where he had been previously standing, he juked and brought the sword up in a swift arc utilizing his movement and body weight, he turned the wakizashi ever so deftly and it sliced through the elongated neck of the vulture in one ‘swish’. The head fell to the ground and the vulture’s neck stump gouted red blood in a violent spray. 

Wow, that's better.

Dalton felt back in control, but the underlying martial art technique behind the sword remained enigmatic. Chiyoko had imbued him with some swordplay knowledge, but he felt vastly undereducated and inexperienced to use it properly. 

[Chiyoko nodded emphatically in agreement internally.]

“Shut it you.” 

Chiyoko appreciated a joke and giggled, fading into his back consciousness . 

Six left including the big ole’ boy. 

The next vulture was on the fringe of the pack towards the left of the Vulture King, Dalton tried to circle around it, but it ripped one of its talons free from the frozen terrain as he was trying to flank it, so he rushed in, without hesitation or foresight. In hindsight, stupid. 

He lifted the blade for a downward strike on its shoulder but it flapped its wing, backhanding him toward the next vulture who had also broken free one of its talons. Now within aggro range, the vulture brought its talon down on his head and he was barely able to bring Chiyoko up in time for a block. The curved blade caught the talon inches from his face and he had to use his other hand to brace the tip of the sword on the non-sharp backside of the blade just to keep it aloft. His arms began shaking instantly. 

The mutant was tremendously strong, and it was all he could do to prevent the talons from raking his face, puffs of exhaled exertions rung in his ear, the sound of more cracking ice and vultures cawing in freedom accompanied it. 

Dalton decided to act quickly and in a feat of acrobatics, he rolled over his head, throwing his legs over the vulture's scrawny leg, and released the talon as his head cleared its downward strike zone. The talon dug into the frozen dirt. His blade dragged across the talons as he freed the sapient weapon, he continued his roll into a half stand, knee squat, and thrust the blade point first. The feathers were steel-hard and the hide under them was tough as a rhino’s, but the sword was so sharp it pushed forward slowly and finally penetrated the hide sliding in two-thirds of the blade deep, the grinding of ribs indicated he’d found a sweet spot in between the bones. The vulture let out a trumpeting howl and slumped flat, trapping the blade between its scrunched rib bones. 

He yanked it free, followed by a spray of blood, feeling pretty bad-ass. Dalton looked around, ok five to go. He noticed Edgar had his own monster under control as smoky trails of purple mana dissipated around his head, he had his bat in one hand and stabbed aggressively behind Dalton with the other, pointing behind him, he couldn’t hear him but he had a bad feeling that….’SLAM! Shreddddd’!

The pain was blinding, lifted up slightly into the air, his back was raked with four-inch-long blades, the muscles parted like wet tissue, he dropped to the ground in a sodden heap of cloth and blood. His vision began to fade but he fought it, he couldn’t blackout, he had to wait for healing. 

Chiyoko was still clutched in his hand, she’s whispering something, but he was unable to make out what she was saying. She sounded focused…and a bit worried. Blood slowly pooled around him. 

His consciousness was like a periscope, the lens began shrinking closed and a fierce whisper from Chiyoko caused it to spasm open, but it began closing quickly again as she whisper-shouted another word it flexed open again, but smaller than it did before.

“What are you doing, Chi?”

[Shut it, you.]

Dalton smiled a little, it was the loudest she had ever addressed him, or maybe it was just because he was that close to death. 

A wave of coolness washed over him, healing energies flooded his aura, white and gold circular mandalas, and intricate lace patterns fell on him like ever-expanding quilts of snow, and his appreciation and his ability to see, read and understand magic was growing exponentially. 

Maybe he could start learning magic without spellbooks?

The PerTerm definitely gave him a nod of approval for his original mode of thinking. 

Feeling the muscles knitting together in his back slowly, the bones clicked back into place, the ruptured organs sealed themselves, and the blood flow increased and doubled in volume, he felt rejuvenated. He thanked whatever gods sent them Edgar at that moment. 

Rolling over, he quickly remembered they were on a battlefield, Edgar had moved on and held one hand to his head and another outstretched, a bright winged butterfly of purple psychic mana haloed around his head, and a corresponding flash of purple shot from his hand in the form of a long dagger.  It struck the Vulture King who resultingly blocked it with an armored wing. 

The ten-foot Vulture had a shield of crackling energy around its body and as it threw its wing up, the spell was nullified harmlessly to a loud snap. The Vulture King seemed preoccupied though. 

He glanced over and Peyton was going toe to talon with a vulture on his own, tossing his daggers at the beast who attempted to block with its wings, the daggers occasionally found their way inside his winged guard hitting its body, the daggers sunk in, and immediately vaporized and returned to Peyton who obligingly threw it again, either hand flicking while the other caught, the onslaught was mesmerizing, the numerous small puncture wounds quickly added up to lethal damage. 

Cece and Derek were nowhere to be seen, but Leo had joined the fight and was holding his own against two of the monstrosities. He stood between them, which should be flanking and bad for him, instead, he had turned his two-handed style of fighting to his advantage. Swinging his massive sword in controlled arcs, deflecting bites and scratches whilst scoring hits on both vultures as they tried to breach his sphere of might and Blade. His armor and sword all glowed golden in the light, and the reflected rays and luminescence were disturbing the vulture’s vision, clearly as they closed their eyes and couldn’t pin him down or strike a hit. He danced with his sword forcing the vultures to move to his whim as he deftly turned them about according to his desire. 

That’s my boy.

Edgar was going for another psychic attack when the fourth vulture jumped him, literally. It landed on his shoulders, talons arced down in a nasty dive. Edgar caught the bird by the wings preventing a goring, but they both fell to the ground with the vulture on top, continually cawing and scratching with both of its weaponized feet. Edgar was trying to shout a spell, but the constant flapping and holding of the beast’s wings prevented him from doing anything other than trying to not get eviscerated. 

Dalton flicked up Chiyoko going for the save when the Vulture King launched itself into the air, blocking out the sun briefly, the battlefield hushed momentarily, huge wings flapping in place, the giant vulture vomited a thick bile of spray over a twenty-foot area, covering Peyton, Leo, Edgar, and him, and all of his vultures, who were probably going to be immune anyway, right?

He was just quick enough to turn his head away and held Chiyko up like a shield, a two or three-inch shield of thin metal, yup, that was gonna do the trick. 

Naturally, he got covered in the gore as well, which smelled of death and sulfur. It began to burn any exposed pieces of skin quickly, and he tried to scrape off what he could, thanking his awesome tunic which covered almost his entire body, protecting the worst of it. 

He looked around to survey the scene of battle, to his dismay Edgar and Peyton were both down and not moving, but thanking the assassin gods, Peyton’s vulture was dead now. 

Looking over at Leo, Dalton’s heart dropped. His stomach dropped. Every organ fell out of his body. 

Leo was covered in the black slime but hadn’t fallen to the ground, having only fallen to one knee and planting his sword into the ground, he leaned on it for support. His chest heaved in and out as his body fought the poison, his celestial-paladin nature most likely giving him a fighting chance against an evil toxin. 

Unfortunately, Leo’s two vultures, although wounded, were not dead or immobilized. They gathered their courage and approached from either side, ready to rend the unwitting fighter asunder with dripping beak and claw. 

The Vulture King was still mid-air and would probably cast another spell here soon. 

He knew he should cast first, he would probably beat the King to a spell off due to the King’s most recent usage and Dalton’s lack of usage, but his heart would not let him, clutching Chiyoko tight he began sprinting his fastest toward the downed Leo. His tunic, his skills, everything he had earned and learned, he pumped into every one of those footfalls, and the shadow of the evil Vulture King fell over him like some ominous omen.

He could feel the gathering magical energy from the Vulture King; he did not look back and only at Leo, the two vultures, the pounding of his feet on the frozen hard ground providing a steady accompaniment to his heart’s pounding, and then time did that thing. 

You know? 

When Time slowed down dramatically at the right moment? His body lit with fast energy, allowing his Perception and Agility to work in harmony, so he didn't careen headfirst at his first misstep, the Plan again defied physics as the inertia meant nothing to him. 

That happened. Pretty sure it actually happened, well, maybe not realistically, but with magic and the Plan all working together, you never know. 

It frickin’ happened, I'm telling you.

He pelted across the road and dirt about fifteen feet away, Leo looked up, blearily, he saw Dalton and smiled widely, his white teeth were individually encased in blood and bile. The fool was probably concussed as well. The two beasts raised themselves tall on either side of Leo, a shadow passed over the whole lot of them, a massive shadow, the two vultures turned their heads and looked behind him as he continued pell-mell toward the trio, and he heard a clash of thunder and the snapping of bones and rustling of huge feathers, that second was all the time he needed to reach the group. 

He brandished Chiyoko high and summoned Jolt at twenty percent, the purple-blue mandalas spiraled out from his hand and into the black blade, causing unseen runes to ignite in the same color along the length of the blade, he slid forward on both feet using his momentum and sliced the vulture in the gut before it had any time to react. The blade bit into its tough hide and as the feathers and flesh part, the runes flared up, and a huge arc of electric energy blasted through the blade and out of its end into the vulture's body, the vulture spasmed, muscles locked up while snakes of vibrant blue danced and bit along its bony frame, blood and guts splashed along the ground and the vulture gradually fell prone. 

Dalton didn't let this brief victory slow him down as he spun on his knee and twirled around the kneeling Leo and the vulture who was turning backward ever so slowly. As it turned its torso toward Dalton and parted its wings ready to attack. 

He cast ice into Chiyoko at twenty percent mana, and the familiar icy white-blue mandalas formed along his forearms and wrists, cascading down into the blade, causing the runes to light up in a brilliant icy blue pattern, he swung around to the tortuously slow vulture and stabbed it through the heart before its wings were halfway raised. The blade penetrated easily.

All the while he screamed Arcane magic words and intermittent curses at the evil beasts. 

Thrusting the sword almost hilt deep, the spell released in a misty spray of white and blue icy particles. Pretty sure it was a critical hit from the get-go, but the spell was literally ‘icing’ on the cake.

Still got it.

[Sighhhh] (She literally said ‘sigh’).

The runes flared up and the ice spell spread from its chest amazingly fast, the head and beak froze in rigors of pain, the tendrils of flakey energy shot down its torso and through the wings, stopping their motion in place as the ice spell tinkled along its skeletal frame and feathered haunches, he pumped just a little…more juice. ‘BAMF’. 

Solid statue. 

Worth it. Every mana penny. 

This time it was the Plan shaking its head. 

With all these voices in his head, the whole ‘going mad theory’ was looking much more probable.

He yanked the blade out and the vulture ice sculpture shattered, making him look just that extra awesome. Chunks of frozen vulture tumbled about his feet in colors of white and red. 

Dalton smiled at the still crouching Leo and turned to witness the conclusion to the most epic aerial battle ever, but he decided to hand the reins over to Zeta to tell her side of things.

She was the one who summoned a Giant Eagle after all. 

Chapter 24

Zeta 

Well damn! How in the heck did she end up here?

She always knew things were gonna go tits up; but not like this. She thought she had lost everything and was on a suicide mission when she helped save the four adventurers. 

Zeta saw Katie get killed but hadn’t been able to help. She didn’t really care but she knew the others did, and she had been seriously lacking in the friendship department. Zeta couldn’t help but think that this was her lot in life. 

Just like everything else. A day late and a dollar short. 

Dalton was proving himself an awesome fighter, he was quick witted and had an extra sensory perception to his magic. She was a little jealous but felt they balanced out with his direct magic style and her summoning abilities. 

Cece and Derek were oblivious to what life was really like, they had each other and treated everything like a joke much to her annoyance. Meeting the rugby guys was a nice turn of luck though, Edgar was a healer and Peyton was useful. Leo was a great fighter but his emotions were troublin’ to say the least. 

Zeta was happy for the company but she wished they were more cohesive or friendly. Her overtures of friendship seemed mostly disregarded, but she had been told she could be hard to approach or ‘icy’ which she just thought was nuts. People just didn’t get a chance to know her, she was fiercely loyal, loved animals, and wanted to be a veterinarian. 

Guess she’s a whole new kind of vet now, with her summoning powers she figured the Plan had to have this crazy insider knowledge of who they all were before and who they wanted to be, maybe even their possible futures. Either. Way. 

She was happy she could summon, being in front of a giant scorpion as it malevolently let you know it wanted to suck the juices out of your body, kind of made a girl glad she is in the background summoning her own monsters. 

Yup, her new goal in life was to the best summoner Druid in the land, bringing forth krakens and riding dragons and answering riddles from Sphinx. . 

Oh yes, she was ready.

My side of the story, right, well it goes a little something like this:

Upon approaching the empowered vulture pack, she chose to stray far to the wide left of the pack, away from Dalton and the others, assessing the situation the best she could, providing some flanking and additional angles of attack. 

The Vultures clearly had magic though, huge gusts of wind and yellow swirls of mana began to surround her, she crept down behind the car closest to her, torrents of wind began to gather into maelstroms of destruction, seeking shelter and coverage she fought the tremors of fear that threatened to shake her senseless. The beat up Volvo station wagon is heavy enough to provide solid coverage. For now. 

Damn, she wished she had any air magic. 

Cece and Derek were in her visual range and did the same. Cece drew her bow and Derek’s hammer was glowing with gray and brown energy. 

The winds began to buffet her movement, she laid flat on the ground, she could barely see Cece and Derek through the maelstrom of grit and sand, but they were both hugging the earth too.

Zeta felt a huge wave of energy form off to her right and knew it was Dalton casting something, his aura was supernaturally strong and his control of the elements was envy-inducing to say the least, she was also pretty sure she could recognize his mana signature anywhere, pick him out of a line up if you will.

She knew she could. 

The spell finished and it landed ahead of them, but an intuitive sense of danger flooded her and she knew the spell had ricocheted or backfired somehow. 

She thought quickly and cast her earth barricade spell around her and attempted to stretch it out to cover Cece and Derek, the powerful winds and blowing debris were so distracting though, she did not know how effective her spell was, the mound of earth over her head solidified into a wall and the ice spell smashed into it with just a second to spare. 

The tinkling sounds of ice cracking surrounded Zeta as she curled up and the sub zero temperatures engulfed her. 

Her back and side froze but luckily her armor took the vanguard of the spell, leaving her with the vestiges of a super chill. 

She was trying to control her temperature and mana and could sense magical fighting close by. She imagined Dalton had begun his tirade and she wanted to help but her body was almost immobile. 

Zeta managed to break the frosty chains and rolled over, the Vulture king was preparing a spell and Dalton was fighting one of the lesser mutated vultures, oblivious to the danger. 

Summoning her ensnare with vine spell, she squared off with the Vulture King, and released the blast of energy at its taloned grip on the earth. Her Ensnaring spell was maxed out and she could cast the spell in less than a second, her fine motor control over the vines having exponentially increased with the leveling process allowed her superior handling of the botanical appendages. 

The vines whipped up with their own vehement wrath and constricted the Vulture King in a tight bundle, and its talons were rooted to the ground but its wings broke free quickly.

 Its strength was outstanding. 

It ripped free from the vine trap with a few quick powerful flaps of its wing and began to rise into the air; it’s huge wings flap as it ascends into the air, it begins to cast a spell on Dalton as he tried to save Leo, after having felt the effects of the Vulture’s poisonous bile. 

She wanted to help but being airborne severely limited her earth spells, she remembered some of her new spells, and smiled a predatory grin. 

She began to summon one of her conjurations that she just managed to catch up with on a skill level, her mana drained, she hoped it’ll do the job, but had all the faith in her new beast and it’s skill set. 

The green, gold, and yellow mandalas slowly  coalesced and she pumped them into the sky, unlike her treants which she utilized the earth for, this time she was using air. 

The magic gathered above the cloud range, to be followed by the epic, awe-inducing screech of a massive mountain eagle, roughly gold and brown in color, sporting a fifteen-foot wingspan, gliding into battle, soaring from the clouds above where the mana had coagulated into a celestial summons and the avian tackles the Vulture King in a dogfight of talons and beaks. Her summoning spell had brought forth a Giant Celestial Eagle. 

Dalton was finishing off the last of the vulture minions so she turned back to the King. She focused her concentration on the mountain eagle, manipulating its movements and direction, it shreds and tears feathers and gore, but the Vulture King was attempting to gain further altitude. She called upon another vine spell, pushing almost all her mana into the spell; a vine lashes out almost fifteen feet into the air and wraps around the Vulture king's skinny leg. 

The Vulture King was dragged down and the Celestial Eagle continued slashing, unabating its taloned attack, screeching a ferocious lament all the while. Its huge wings constantly cause whirlwinds of sand and dirt to fling about the whole party, the Eagle’s talons sparkled gold in the light.

The death vulture tore free of its vine grip and blasted the eagle with a gust of Wind forcing it airborne about twenty feet, the eagle was barely hampered and dived afterward.

She commanded the eagle to finish it; the vulture king and eagle spiraled about in the air snapping and clawing at each other, the eagle utilized its weight and forced the Vulture King to the ground, and the eagle tore into its vitals and heart region, the vulture king thrashed with the huge eagle ripping it to shreds. 

The Giant carrion bird, covered in rents and dark blood, appeared ready to cast one last final spell on its deathbed but Zeta commanded the eagle to cast Divine Light (knowing intuitively that this was one of the Summoned creature’s spells). The Eagle opened its beak and golden mandalas and sparkling motes and silhouettes of what looked like leaves blasted onto the mutant bird, smothering it in golden magic and incandescent rays. 

The spell stopped the vulture’s casting as it melted in the divine rays of magic emitting from the eagle’s soft brown feathering and beak. The Vulture King’s feathers were scorched, the flesh sloughed off its bones, and the skeleton was disintegrated. 

The black, steel-like feathers sunk into the earth and the skeletal remains left nothing but a Circlet, two spellbooks, the Skull Crown, and a Vest left behind.

She turned to the huge Eagle who had remained on the ground, standing fifteen-feet tall, it’s very impressive. The feathers were all varying hues of golds, browns, rust, reds, and tawny beige, they are immaculately clean, and the eyes glow with a golden luminescence. The bird-of-prey pointedly looked off in Leo’s direction, and as the paladin sprinted up to the group wiping black bile off his neck and arms, they made meaningful eye contact for a few seconds. 

She dismissed the eagle and it faded into so many minuscule patterns of gold and yellow. 

Her mana was spent and she was exhausted but Cece and Derek were both in pain and visibly trying to free themselves from the frozen terrain, rocking back and forth and slowly peeling themselves from the frozen episurface. 

Awww, that looked like it hurt. 

She limped over to help them, and Dalton and Leo ran up looking very impressed. She noticed Dalton’s eyes glowed in the shrinking sunlight, coruscating irises of electric blue and white flitted around his pupil and irises. She noticed he had the frame of a fit tennis player or swimmer, and she tried to smother the burning flames of wanting she felt. 

He was beautiful and kind and heroic. She yearned for him but he was oblivious. 

 He was with Leo, which was weird and a little unsettling, but she wasn’t a bigot, she could deal. 

She just didn’t understand it. 

The Vulture pack was annihilated. Huge, feathered corpses were strewn about the battlefield like grotesque black burial mounds of putrid filth and feathers.

Quest Completed. 

Defeat the Nomadic Vulture pack. 

Defeat the Mutant Vulture King. 

They had never accepted the quest but reaped the benefits anyway. More credits and experience flooded her window as they grew richer and stronger.

“Hey Derek, you wanna try eating one of these guys?” Edgar asked sarcastically whilst jogging up to the final battle scene. 

The spell books were called Firehands and Stoneshape, Edgar and Dalton had one of their epic stare offs (boys being boys), but Dalton snatched the Firehands book and handed it to her. 

“For being our savior and beastmaster sorceress,” Dalton’s eyes sparkled, the last bits of electric mana faded from the lens, or maybe they just twinkled on their own. Zeta took it reverently. She activated the magic in the bindings and the runes flared up and she remembered how much she loved magic, the brief puff of magical smoke encircled her head and she inhaled deeply.  

SPELL

Firehand*                      Element: Fire 

Caster wreaths hands in magical fire that will burn hot for one minute per caster level 

Spell does touch, fire damage. 

Can be activated/deactivated by the caster's concentration and duration of spell does not have to be continuous. 

Spell loses effect if any other spell is cast. 

That was super useful, and could be like a miniature human torch weapon where you could just flame on and flame off whenever, downside, as soon as any other spell was cast, it was lost. 

Zeta loved it though, after their recent experience, someone needed fire and they chose her. An odd combo but not one she was mad at, Dalton took lightning, ice, wind, and maybe water eventually if he wanted to be a Storm Ninja or whatever. 

She had earth and fire. 

The second Spellbook looked bound for Edgar or Dalton when Derek coughed loudly and spoke up, twirling his hammer, and looking uncertainly at the weapon while he spoke into it. .

“Umm, guys. So, me and Hildi were thinkin’, well she was sayin’, like me and she can totally cast stone magic, and she was tellin’ me I should stick up more for myself. So, if it’s cool with y’all, I thought maybe I could have the spell?” He finished his lament looking up and around at the intrepid band of warriors. 

His weapon’s name was Hildi? 

Silence reigned. 

Then everyone emitted a sincere laugh, “yesss, of course buddy, welcome to the Caster’s club,” Dalton is like magic Santa, as he grabbed the leather bound book and handed it to Derek.

Having avoided a confrontation between the boys was an admirable outcome, she thought musingly, and spreading the magic amongst the group was an optimal tactic. 

Derek ponderously opened the magic tome and inhaled. It’s similar to the skill books she had absorbed but infinitely more complex. The magic dust motes surrounded his smiling, bearded visage and his eyes watched the pixies of arcane knowledge flutter into his orifices. The spell was also directly absorbed into the Hammer which was unusual cause Dalton’s sword had never done that. 

Obviously having read the results on his invisible personal interface, they wait expectantly for him to finish.

“Huh. Dope AF, Stoneshape. Bro, it allows me to manipulate ten feet of stone and resolidify it however I deem fit. I can remove it, shape it, move through it even,” his eyes lit up as he looked away from his PerTerm to make awestruck glanced with everyone. He continued, “the amount of stone that can be manipulated is a volume, so if it’s thick rock, that ten feet in length minimizes accordingly. Man, this was so useful in and out of combat,” one spell and Derek turned into a nerd at Christmas, but everyone seems genuinely happy for him, even Edgar who smiles and nods, ya magic is the bee’s knees. 

Zeta concluded in her head, Derek’s hammer had an affinity with stone so that could be his element and Edgar was veering toward being psychic and healing. Dalton was storms and she was a summoner who now had fire. She was surprised Cece, Leo, and Peyton didn’t fight harder to get magic spells. 

Zeta jotted it down in her mental Notebook of stuff to research or think about later. 

The Circlet was an epic item with mana and perception bonuses, so we decided to replace Cece’s level one item, who suddenly looks like an elven princess. She can’t help feeling resentful, that people could be born that good looking, while she has wiry hair and her face looks like a chiseling stone, Cece was lustrous and had the features of a fertility goddess. 

It wasn’t fair. She couldn’t help but be a little pissed off. At the System. At life. At Fate. 

She turned back to the gear and loot drop, barely holding her contempt in. 

The Bone Crown was not enchanted, so Derek wanted it as a trophy, we all obliged caused it seemed useless at this point and more than a little gamey. He hung it from his pack like a terrible hood ornament. 

The Vest was one of vitality and an increase to mana usage. Dalton argued to get it because as a skirmisher he kept losing health in battles, a true glass cannon should be in the reserves. The party allowed Dalton to take it and he stripped down and made it underwear. Zeta thought he had been instrumental in almost every battle and he deserved it. She coveted the items, well all items in loot drops really, but Dalton could utilize them better, she knew it. 

His body seemed more muscular, and considering the amount of protein in their diets, their increased physical performances, and magical increases, it made sense. She herself had noticed increases to speed and dexterity. She stared at his physique and casual display of nudity and was impressed with the musculature. Dalton slowly replaced his magical tunic and armor and they all discussed what’s next on the agenda, Zeta was constantly stealing glances at his exposed body.

Get to the harbor. That’s the goal. 

Yup, focus girl, focus….her eyes strayed over to Dalton who bent over at his waist, stiff legged with his kitana pinned between his knee caps, he grabbed his tunic from the ground and she noticed the lateral muscles forming long lines from his armpit to his waist, she exasperatedly sighed a little. 

Chapter 25

Dalton took back over.

“What was that?” He asked incredulously of the stoic looking Zeta. 

“One of my new summons, a Celestial eagle.” She said this matter of factly. Like it’s not the coolest thing ever.

“How long can you hold the summon on?”

“An hour -about I think.” She seemed unsure but that’s still more than enough time in battle. 

“He talked to me, the Eagle. His name was Silas.” Leo added to the conversation bizarrely. 

“He talked to you?” Edgar asked Leo, whilst finishing up his heals on the wounded paladin. Leo stood up with his sword and armor glowing in the waning light, swinging the massive blade to and fro. 

“Ya, like we were old friends, he asked if I needed help, I told him I was okay, Dalton was here already.” Leo looked at him, blue eyes twinkling mischievously. 

Dalton squirmed a little under everyone’s scrutiny.  

Edgar seemed doubtful, while he crossed his arms over his chest and taut cleric robe.

“Cause you're Celestial.” Dalton blurted, he knew it was true but everyone seemed dull on the concept. Their new world contained rules and guidelines. and Leo being celestial didn’t mean he was a religious zealot or convert. Their glowing knight was a holy priest of some warrior god simply by being a paladin class. 

Leo nodded and Zeta cocked her head. 

“Leo’s an angel?” Peyton chimed in with a question. 

Derek laughed, “close to it, think holy knight with righteous fury and divine justice, that’s why he could talk to it, he’s from the same bloodline, bro.” Dalton indicated encouragingly to the golden warrior.

 Dalton was beaming proudly but Leo blushed meekly. 

“We should get going, find a good campground,” Edgar sayid, taking the lead once again, diverting attention from the literally glowing knight. Dalton felt like a proud father as he slapped Leo good-naturedly on the back. 

The entire group trekked a few miles without any encounters and decided to bed down. They quickly set up three tents and a decent campfire, finding a spot in a large clearing where the tree line is deemed a safe distance away. The sun was setting and a magnitude of stars filled the sky, more than he had ever seen before everything happened. Dalton helps Zeta get the fire going, the guys are posting all the tents, and Cece started prepping dinner, slicing up slabs of dark orange loin, legumes and alien root vegetables, forest mushrooms, and a generous rubbing of spices and wild onion. 

Cooking some of their acquisitioned meat, they had a decent meal of Kebabs, with chunks of meat, pilfered mushrooms, and post-Coalescence veggies, the skewers were planted into the ground to roast over the fire. The meat on the kebabs came from a strange beast they had discovered living under the canopies of huge oak trees, it would create a symbiotic relationship with the plant where it fed primarily on acorns, which it would receive by slamming its thick torso into the tree’s roots and stem, climbing the trunk and clearing off dead branches and detritus, leaves, and acorns would fall from its top. In turn, the hairless koala-pig would sleep and shit under the tree replenishing its nutrients daily with mutant-super feces.

The fight with the dim beast had been ludicrously easy and a bit sad, with Peyton chunking one dagger into the side of its noggin, whipping his hand back and calling the dagger back in a puff of smoke, the poor beast didn’t know it was dead yet and proceeded to grind a few more nuts into paste, and then fell aplomb and died after a handful of seconds. 

Zeta confirmed it was edible and butchered the carcass efficiently. The meat had a decidedly orange-rusty color to it and smells of soil and barnyard funk, but looks fatty and striated. 

They decided to risk a campfire and treat themselves to hot food that night. 

Turning the long spitz of cubed meat and veggies and fungi over the fire attempting not to burn the items but find a happy medium, fat drops into the edge of the large campfire, scintillating aromas of hickory-smoked nut butter, truffled parsnips, and squash fill the air. The band had been chatting quietly about memories and nostalgia they missed before the Coalescence, when the smells erupted from the multiple skewers and embers and everyone’s conversations kind of tapered off…

“Man, that smells dope!” Derek was visibly salivating. His promise to eat every new monster they killed, within reason of course (“No thanks, Astroglizrid”), was coming to pass, as Derek claimed another zoological trophy into his culinary handbook of conquest, survival, and fresh herbs. 

“My knowledge Skill said it was considered a highly sought after prize in many other systems…do you think they mean other planets?” Zeta trailed off as her thoughts turned back to her stomach.

Derek was the first to snatch his kebab from the ground, “I like mine rare anyway.” He deftly slid a cube of roasted koala-pig from his skewer, barely blew on it and popped it in his mouth. The cube was cut too big and he had a hard time chewing the whole piece, fat juices began to dribble out of his mouth into his black beard as he tore into the piece like a huge piece of meat bubble gum. 

Derek was moaning and chewing the same piece but his eyes were rolled back into his head and his eyelids were fluttering. 

Leo and Cece scrambled to grab their kebabs next and then everyone was all laughing and grabbing a stick. 

They all tore into their still steaming kebabs and naught but the sounds of chewing and groaning accompanied the rest of the meal as they all polished off their fire-grilled dinners and evenly split the few extras they had made. The fats from the mutant tree pig ran down the kebab coating the veggies and forest mushrooms with a sultry, nutty glaze, turning the whole improvised dish into a delicacy and a group favorite. 

The happiness of a full belly caused them to mostly fall silent after their nostalgic revelries and alien meals. 

They decided to bed down earlier than usual with no offers of sentry duty. He knew someone should keep watch but an overwhelming feeling of euphoria, fatigue, and a general malaise set in and everyone went to sleep. 

Derek and Cece took one tent, while Zeta, Edgar and Peyton another, he and Leo got their own for the night. 

It was muggy and hot in the tent, even at night, so Dalton used a bit of his mana to cast Ice inside the tent. The effects were instantaneous. The tent felt like an air-conditioned room in a posh hotel, and with multiple rolls and blankets making a nest for warmth, they relaxed and enjoyed the safety and comfort of one another’s company, snuggled into their homemade beast-furs, and they both felt content. 

————

Leo was awake before him and gathered the few things they had into a sack, Dalton stretched his taut over-used muscles and yawned into his pillow. The ice spell had worn off and the tent was decidedly muggy and stifling. 

He snapped his fingers and summoned a bit of ice and knew he was spoiled, but deemed it worthwhile. 

What’s the point in being a badass mage if you don’t get any benefits?

The temperature in the tent plummeted noticeably and goosebumps played across his skin and he yanked the blanket back up to his chin. He might have overdone it a bit but Leo looked appreciative, as the beads of sweat on his forehead indicated.

Dalton eventually extricated himself from the warm nest and spritely looked for his gear in the now frigid air. They stuffed their sacks with their few belongings, and departed toward their destination. 

The harbor wasn’t far and as they got closer, the evidence of the Plan's effects became apparent. The town had become more of an anachronistic village, women were toting laundry to and from freshwater sources, farmers were bringing in bundles of straw and grains by cart, and horses were being utilized to pull heavier hauls. 

The smell of woodsmoke was omnipresent and the party arrived in the provincial town looking decidedly fantastical themselves, and the reactions were diverse from all the locals. Some people looked hopeful, pausing their hand motions as they watched the intrepid band of adventurers strolling in seven-deep, smiling and appreciating their appearance, while some children were friendly waving. 

Whilst other locals looked nervous, as evidenced by one woman snatching her child and running in the other direction of their group. 

The streets were still the typical asphalt of common roads with traces of yellow and white paint, but they were breaking up and crumbling much faster than nature could have ever eroded the man-made materials naturally.

The people were wearing mostly basic garments and sturdy shoes, looking more medieval and renaissance than the previous town. Gone were all the gaudy colors, plastics, and brand name logos when function became one’s primary concern, and post-Coalescence, many of these synthetic materials corroded at a touch. 

The usual scenery of boats docked in the harbor were absent, the speed boats and engine-powered yachts were gone, or sunk with only a few sail ships and catamarans left. Birds circled the sky optimistically, hoping to find some vestiges of food from a sailor’s haul or a dropped remnant of someone’s lunch. 

Ahead in the distance, along one of the many docks and boat slips, he noticed quick, efficient movement from a local who seemed seafaring. He was looping rope into an organized bundle with his arm, checking hooks and bait, and you know, fisherman crap. 

They approached the old man non-threateningly.

Ok, we were armed to the teeth, half of us were clunking with heavyweight armor and enchantments. Cece had an Elven bow and knives strapped to her body, he had an evil, talking black wakizashi swinging from his hip, Leo’s sword with the hilt standing over his left shoulder was bigger than a ten-year old, and Peyton was literally holding both his daggers in tight fisted grips, ya, we’re pretty non-threatening. 

A sea-withered, older man was spreading out shrimping nets on the dock and looked generally like a local who knew the deal. 

Dalton approached the sailor, trying to seem friendly as he tucked his sentient magic-blade behind his back slightly; he's pretty confident that it did the trick. 

“Hi, my name is Dalton,” he offered, holding out his hand and smiling friendly-like, proffering a handshake. 

“The name’s Wallace, what business have you adventurers got doin round ‘ere?” Wallace didn't stop working or even make eye contact with Dalton, so he raised his hand to his eyes like he had been looking at his fingernails for some dirt. 

Diplomacy, natural one. 

“We were told about a sea serpent, we were coming to check it out.” 

“Aye, terrible beast from the deep he is, killin’ all our trade, he done ate up all the good fish round these parts. You comin’ to kill it?” Wallace had stopped winding rope and spreading nets. He looked at them finally, he had got a pipe clenched in his teeth and managed to talk the entire time without removing or touching it. 

He had a full scruffy salt and pepper beard and was donned in the large green jacket and yellow, Wellington rain boots of every stereotypical fisherman in modern culture. 

“Umm, ya we think so, maybe bro. Actually we were kinda hoping to see how scary it is before we kind of made that decision, ya know?” Derek was ever so eloquent. 

Wallace looked back and forth amongst the party, and focused back on him. 

“Are you here to kill it or not?” Wallace responded unemotionally. 

“Wait a second guys, huddle up.” Peyton called the band together, Wallace just waited at the dock expectantly. “I think he’s our version of an NPC.” Peyton whispered to the group who had literally shoved their heads together like a rugby team.

“No freakin’ way,” Derek looked back over at Wallace, who had frozen in place, waiting patiently for an answer. 

“You might be right, he seems a bit one-dimensional.” Cece agreed. 

“Wait, what?” Edgar, apparently our only non-gamer. 

“Non-player character, the game, or in this case, the Plan introduces a character into the story to help drive the plot into a certain direction, either for a quest or something specific that is needed for later.” Peyton explained succinctly. 

“So he’s a robot too?” Edgar asked.

“Basically.”

“Ya”

“Not really”

“Think of an actor with five lines…”

“Ok, just understand, this is part of the Plan, but I think we HAVE to accept the quest to get this guy to tell us more.” Peyton finished his diatribe. 

“Oh, makes sense, can we threaten him instead?” Edgar quirked his eyebrow. 

Damn, he went straight there.

“Broham, we could KILL him!” Derek responded joyously, his eyes opened wide and he gripped his Hammer which he reluctantly had hung on his waist upon entering the town. 

“No”

“Definitely not”

“Stupid!”

“Maybe?”

“Murderhobo!”

“What?” Edgar was confused again. 

“Listen, in games, killing NPC’s is a dark pastime because usually they respawn and you never get in trouble or anything, this is a very different situation!” Dalton started explaining to Edgar but finished glaring at Derek. 

“I said ‘could’” Derek mumbled, breaking his death stare. 

“So we accept, and see what the skeevy fisher guy follows up with, or we decline and continue to pull reconnaissance?” Cece concluded for the party. 

“I say we do it,” He wanted to lead this mission, so Dalton spoke up first and affirmatively. 

“In,” Leo.

“Yes, we accept.” Peyton looked excited. 

“Ya, we said this was the plan for the Plan, let’s stop stalling,” Zeta clicked her staff down on ‘stop stalling’. 

“Geez, Gandalph, take it easy,” the gang giggled, revealing some of their increasingly nervous energy. 

 “I say we go for it,” Cece nodded encouragingly and Derek agreed. . 

Edgar clapped his hands together loudly, “let’s rock this shit.” 

The Adventurers turned back to Wallace, who had to be an NPC. 

Who waits for a group of seven people to huddle up like a Varsity football team and have a discussion, then a pep talk, and they just waited patiently the entire time? 

No one but an NPC. Or a psychopath. 

“We are here to kill that Serpent, sir!” Dalton said confidently. 

“Aye, that’s good to hear. He needs to be goin’. That way I can get me boat back on the water,” he bit down on his pipe rocking it back and forth impressively, he still hadn’t touched it once, “my boat was pulled up on land seein’ as that serpent was abouts, if yer goin’ to be killin’ that thing, I could use me boat back.”

“Oh, you want us to help get it in the water? Ya we can help you move it.” Dalton grinned broadly, easy. The rest of the gang clapped each other on the backs, practically free loot. 

“The problem is ya see, some watery beast has made me poor Lady Isabelle into its new home. I sent me two sons to go clean her off and they never came back,” Wallace continued his really depressing tale, “me and some of me mates went to ‘ave a looks, and we seen blood and bones in a pile, the boat had been moved, and some mammoth creature was seen inside.” 

“We tried to rush the Lady Isabelle but huge appendages came out of the cabin and killed me mates quick as that,” he snapped his fingers in a huge click, “from there it was a blur, boat wreckage bein’ tossed about, and the whole boat was tossing sand, and moving about the beach. I ran, like a coward, but that ship is me livelihood, I have to get her back in the water. Can you help me?” Wallace had returned to the recipient NPC state. 

“Ya, we got ya buddy,” Derek clapped the man on the shoulder and the man grinned hugely, clinching the pipe tight in his very white teeth. 

Ah, the teeth. Dalton made a mental note, remember the teeth, every avatar from the Plan had Uber naturally white, perfect teeth. 

[Good, clever boy…].Chiyoko watched from the background but stayed eerily quiet.

 “Are you going to help me? If I was doing something stupid, would you tell me?”

He received a mental shrug, she seemed fond of him, but he hadn’t earned her full respect yet, but also wouldn't tell him what it was he had to do to get it.

“Zephyr Belt? Ya there buddy? Anything to add?” Dalton called out hopefully.

He received a throaty, wholehearted laugh from Chiyoko. 

[Don’t be silly, Champion. ]

Ya…glad you liked my joke, Chi.

she giggled a little more and faded into the background once again. 

“Follow me this way,” Wallace began to walk further away from the docks, about 200 feet down the rocky beach which trailed on their right. 

They headed off toward the off-road and followed it down. There was a large open area of beach where all the trees had been cleared, the wreckage of other smashed ships indicated this was a landing area where cars would park and put their boats into the water. It was large, hundreds of feet long with direct access to the water. 

There were deep woods on either side of the large parking lot, and the tall trees provided little sunlight. Pine needles, trash, and refuse blanketed the lot to the point that the gray asphalt was hardly visible, the overturned cars looked like children’s playthings, but the kid was psychotic and smashed everything his parents ever got him. 

The smell was typical of the ocean; salt, seaweed, driftwood, the occasional decaying sea critter. This area though was musky and smelled of death and rotted seaweed. It was oppressive and instilled a visceral feeling of doom. The overpass cast most of the Landing area in shadow, giving it a dank feel even in the mid-afternoon. 

“That’s me ship, the red and white shrimp trawler. My Lady Isabella. Please, kill the beast and retrieve my ship undamaged. Please, she’s all I have?” Wallace implored, clasping his hands together, pipe dangling out of his lips. 

ACCEPT THE QUEST? 

Kill the monster. 

BONUS QUEST?

Retrieve Wallace’s ship undamaged.

REWARD: ???

PerTerm, what’s the beast? Can we have any more information? 

The inner-terminal seemed exacerbated at the stupid nickname but Dalton got the subconscious idea of someone looking around at the surroundings with a magnifying glass. 

Thanks, guess I’m a bit nervous is all. 

“Quick, before we Accept, thoughts, opinions, ideas anyone?” Dalton was trying to be very egalitarian. 

“I’m not getting any monster read,” Zeta chimed in helpfully. 

“My Dangersense is going haywire,” Peyton informed them, to which Cece quickly agreed with a vehement nod. 

“Ok, we’re right by the ocean, but it’s living in a boat mostly on land. So amphibious? Crustacean? Giant crab? ” Dalton had an itchy feeling, he could feel both PerTerm and Chiyoko waving him on. 

“Let’s just go with a normal battle plan, Peyton scouts, Derek follows, Cece stays ranged with Dalton. Leo brings in the hammer and I provide healing from the back. Zeta, your choice on beasts or providing immobility support?” Edgar was brusquely trying to take charge. 

“No. This needs more thought, I can feel it in my bones. We have to save the ship, if it’s in the ship, how do we get it out?” Dalton refused to jump into this fight without more of a tactical plan. 

“We can kite it. Hit it multiple times and try to get it to follow us back onto the beach. Surround it and finish it off with our various attacks?” Peyton knew what he was talking about, embracing his gamer strategy was doing him wonders. 

“Hmmph, the way the quest was worded, I think the main quest is just to kill it, saving the ship is auxiliary and probably provides just bonus loot.” 

“Ya Zeta, but did you see homie’s face. This thing killed his kids and stole his home, man. It’s living in his job and his house.” Derek seemed to have truly been touched by the plight of Wallace the amazing Pipe Ventriloquist. 

Edgar agreed with Dalton and Derek surprisingly, “if we can save the ship, we should, it’s free money. If we can’t, we’ll accept it as an equitable loss and focus on the primary objective. Coppice?” 

“Si senor,” Derek had a clever retort for once. 

“Ok, I want Peyton to flank left, find that tree line and immediately go into cover, get close to the water but stay in concealment until given a sign,” he took command, having been thinking the entire time everyone was bantering. 

“Wait!  What’s the sign, Dalton?” Peyton interrupted.

“Hmm, how about we go with ‘Peyton! Help. I think I’m about to die.”

“Ya, that’s pretty clear.” 

“Zeta, I want you to stay near the entrance to the landings, within range to help, keep Cece company, if you have anything you can summon that might help this battle, do it, if not, that eagle could be good, birds like seafood.” She nodded affirmatively. 

“Edgar, Derek, Leo, and I, we’re going to strafe right and align ourselves as close to the water in concealment as possible. I’ll get as close as I can and see what I find. I can relay it back and if necessary, use range magic to help aggro the beast.” Dalton was getting set up, tactics and what ifs’s coursing through his mind, his mouth and brain continued working in synergy. His ever-increasing Intelligence was proving its worth and capabilities. 

“Cece, keep your distance, stay with Zeta in case it’s super fast so at least you have each other. I want you to take the first hit from afar with your bow, use your precision, hit the creature the first time you see it in the boat, naturally sun for the eyes. I imagine it’s asleep or out of view, but if it’s not in the boat, we can all try and pull the boat back in while Peyton keeps on the lookout. If it is on the boat, you’re going to keep pegging it with arrows and draw it out. Once it’s halfway up the beach, we can swoop in from all sides and hopefully finish it off pretty quickly.” 

“Any questions?” Dalton looked around to shaking heads. “We’re good to go then.” 

Everyone was nodding.

Chapter 26

“Sounds like a plan, any backups, contingencies?” Peyton was being cautious.

“Depends what happens, but I put me, Edgar, Derek, and Leo together on purpose. We can function as a four-man unit for ya’ll to get away, we got a defender, magic, healing, and damage, then we’ll book it ourselves when everyone else is safe.” Dalton held an approval thumbs up. 

Edgar did not look too enthused but everyone agreed it was a solid plan. 

“Let’s do this Wallace,” Dalton said encouragingly, the man smiled with his pipe still chomped in his perfectly even teeth. 

Cece and Zeta readied themselves about forty feet from the water, Cece nocked an arrow into her elven bow and the grayish-green energies began to coalesce around the arrowhead. 

Zeta began summoning mana to herself, but had yet to cast a deliberate spell, she seemed ready, anticipating what could possibly be needed. 

Peyton shadow stepped down to the water, his form dissolved into the barest hints of some shadow near a tree at the ramp leading to the water, and he ducked out of sight, further shadows deepened around him as Dalton noticed faint mandalas of black slinking through the trees. 

Dalton, Edgar, Leo, and Derek sneaked down to the opposing side of the egress point, where the boat floated stationary at the edge of the water right near the ramp, and they lined up back to back like some bad comedy film from the fifties. 

The boat was upside-down, but was relatively intact, the sun-beaten wooden hull was covered in chipped, weathered red paint, and the name Lady Isabella was written on the back of the boat in curlicues and flourishes.  

Seaweed covered the hull, he could just see the cabin windows over the horizon of the water’s surface with the long trawling poles had been snapped off, but there was no sign of any beast yet. 

Everyone was in place, so Dalton began to sneak down to the water. The silence was eerie, he couldn’t hear any birds, only the buzz of some insects in the distance, the smell was overpowering though. A stench of death and dried salt pervaded the air, bits of bone littered the ramp all the way to the water’s edge, they were dry and bleached white in the sun. 

 The bones looked picked clean. 

Dalton turned the corner and edged down the ramp silently, watching the slight rocking of the large trawler, looking for any indication of movement, Dalton watched the water’s surface for a ripple or any surprises, but nothing seemed to be moving, so he inched a little closer to the hull of the boat.

At only about ten feet away the boat shuddered, a jerky movement like something big moved inside, it was easily shifting the whole weight of the sixty-foot trawler, and Dalton scooted back up the ramp. 

The boat shuddered again, and lifted off the water a few feet. Dalton tried to peer between the boat and the water’s surface to catch a glimpse of anything, but the boat dropped back down after a moment. 

Dalton looked back at the rest of the guys, they all kind of shrugged, Leo looked poised on the verge of action, his gleaming sword in his hand, and Derek was ritualistically twirling his massive hammer like other people would spin a kitchen utensil. Edgar had a psychic dagger called and ready, the purple and slight blue mandalas spun about his wrist like some gaudy key west halloween decoration and the edges of the Psychic Dagger were ready to spring from his fist at a moment’s notice. 

Peyton’s head popped out of a shadowy bush on the adjacent side of the lot and he was making violent miming motions, pointing at the boat, then strangling his own throat, and he finished the performance by pretending to be a japanese person screaming and running from Godzilla, looking over his shoulder every few seconds whilst running in place. 

“Ok, I’m not an expert or anything, but I think Peyton is trying to tell us that thing is no bueno dudes,” Derek proved that his Master’s in sign language did not go to waste. 

Dalton made a decision on the fly, utilizing a Gust of Wind, he hit the boat with a decent amount of force. The boat rocked heavily, lifting off the water to reveal a dark green mass of cables that  connected the body from the boat into the water. 

The effect was immediate, the fibrous sinews contracted, and the boat slammed into the water, sending out a huge ripple-wave, the water churned as the boat whipped about impossibly fast and the water erupted in a geyser of foam and spray, the beast clambered up the boat ramp, dragging the massive trawler behind it, upside down encapsulating the creature like a monster hermit crab. 

The beast dragged the boat behind it as the mass seemed to be located deep within the vessel’s innards, a mass of plant, wire-like stems, whip-like stamin, and fronds bursts from the surface of the inlet and huge swampy appendages slapped the ramp and pulled the bulk of the thing onto the boat ramp. Auxiliary limbs jetted out from under the boat, finding any sturdy fixture to wrap around and haul itself on land, grabbing iron rails and the askew parking sign; it moved impressively quickly. 

It was some mutated seaweed plant. It created an ideal growing space in the boat, getting as much sun or shade and water as it desired, but based on the amount of bones, its diet consisted of more meat than sunlight. 

The Mutant Kelp had the boat held aloft as five separate trunks diverged from the boat and connected to the ground, splayed out providing support, more and more vines and green tentacles began to emerge from inside the boat. 

It had a decidedly war of the world’s and day of the triffids appearance but this thought skittered across his brain as he realized how big it was, those tentacle-like vines had a fifteen foot reach and it centered itself in the middle of the lot scanning about, having sensed his use of mana. He had to remember that these monsters have an uncanny sense of magic. 

The guys shuffled back, Dalton was trying to think of what spell would be best, the vibrations of their feet set the beast off, but Cece simultaneously fired an arrow into the plant to little effect, the arrow’s aim was perfect, but the projectile just passed right through the leafy limb, rocketing out the back end with a splash of green goo behind it. 

The Triffid showed its terrifying power when it whipped one appendage at Edgar and another at Cece, entangling both before they had room to dodge. Edgar screamed and tried to grab onto Leo but was dragged back much too quickly toward the core of the monster. Cece likewise was tripped up as it coiled about her ankle, her magical bow was tossed from hands, and it yanked her into the air violently. 

Dalton began casting ice ray, plants hate ice right? 

It looked water related, another reason to use ice. The white blue mandalas formed along his wrists, spinning faster and more gracefully than ever before proving his spell casting was advancing, and in his long distance vision, Zeta had completed a Summoning spell, but it was different from her Treeants, Dalton could immediately tell with his Magical Aptitude. 

Zeta slammed her staff into the ground and the familiar green mandalas spun and gathered to shoot into the earth, but they’re accompanied by black and dark gray mandalas and wisps of dark smoke trailed the spell into the surface. 

As the earth began to rumble, Dalton heard a yell as Peyton was whipped from the tree line and held in the air by one of the writhing tentacles of seaweed , driftwood, and sea beans. It seemed Peyton had been trying to sneak behind the creature to which it could immediately sense his location. 

“Leo, Derek. Don’t move!” Dalton shouted at the two guys who both looked ready to jump into action, weapons held aloft, Leo’s sword had a golden aura to Derek’s hammer with its flashing lodestone gem, but they listened and froze in place. 

Zeta’s spell was reaching climax as the colossal amounts of mana collected and swirled together. The creature was pulling a still-screaming Edgar up into the bowels of the upside-down trawler, where he could only assume the mouth or beak was, Dalton’s mind was racing with possibilities. 

The final summoning energies sunk into the ground and the earth erupted in a fountain of soil and sand, huge black pincers and a familiar shape emerged from the hole, a Giant Black Scorpion arose like a monster-zombie from the dead, shaking off sand and pebbles off its broad, armored back. Zeta shouted some arcane words into the ether, holding her magelit staff high, the intonations boomed and resounded across the area and water, and the Scorpion responded and turned upon the mutant seaweed beast. 

“No way,” Derek was as incredulous as him, “when did she get that?”

His skin practically tingled at the thought of riding that thing into battle.

Dalton Side Note: He needed to find something nice to buy Zeta the next time he saw the Trader. A necklace perhaps?

The scorpion snipped the appendage holding Cece about the waist. Cece fell to the ground but quickly unwrapped herself and sprinted off to the side. Peyton was being thrashed about by the whip behind the triffid and Dalton was worried it might beat him to death, but was frozen in place by the oncoming duel of the behemoths. 

He was literally frothing at the mouth. 

Edgar was still being dragged toward the central core even while the majority of the rest of the plant began to grapple the giant scorpion. It slammed an appendage with its barbed tail, pumping massive amounts of venom into the green epidermis, the wound hissed with the acid, but no afflictions took effect, probably because it was a giant plant and didn’t have blood, or organs, or a brain. 

A brain, the mass, inside the boat, they have to take out the center otherwise the tentacles are just fodder.  

The Terminal agreed but Chiyoko seemed to think ‘duh’. 

Chiyoko. You’re perfect for this. Let’s go cut some grass. 

She perked up at the idea of battle and he felt a thrum of energy course through his body. He forgot she could do things like that. 

The scorpion was clipping away at the appendages but more seemed to be crawling from everywhere, veiny whips and chunks of foliage wrapped around the scorpion's legs and body. 

Peyton had bundled up and is smacked against the ground every few seconds keeping him stunned or winded. Dalton decides he will help him first. 

He could see flashes of purple energy near the deck of the boat as Edgar had begun casting psychic daggers into the core of the beast, but to no avail. The mind of a plant must not be susceptible to psychic attacks, much to Edgar’s dismay he’s sure. 

“Zeta, the core is inside the boat, that’s the brain, we have to kill the brain. Try and pull the center of the seaweed from the boat and we can finish it from there,” Dalton shouted. Derek hissed behind him, “don’t forget to try and save Wallace’s boat,” Dalton is reminded and loudly addends to Zeta, “don’t try and damage the boat anymore than we have too.”

He was shouting and hoped she could hear him over the sounds of monster battle. 

“Derek, can you attack near the front, or I guess closer to the scorpion, I don’t think it has a front, I’m going to try and save Peyton, I need as many of those tentacle vine things facing the opposite direction when I move in. Got it?” 

Derek nodded and circled around, his evaluation about the beast’s earth senses were proven correct when a vine reached for Derek’s legs, but he anticipated this and slammed the limb into the ground with his war hammer that shone even in the bright sun. He continued jogging along, fending off grasping vines even as the scorpion and plant were becoming ever more entangled. 

“And me,” Leo hadn’t budged and held his sword ready. 

“I need your strength, do you think you could grab that thing and pull it from inside the boat?” Leo quirked his eyebrow, but knew he was not one to joke.

“I have an idea, you and Derek and the scorpion, tangle it up, keep it steady, don’t let the plant pull back, hold it tight,” Leo nodded slowly and sheathed his sword, understanding was written on his face. He turned to follow Derek up the beach and Dalton added, “don’t get hurt, ok?” Leo smiled and winked before sprinting up the beach further into the lot, the plant seemed more distracted as no vines twitched toward him.

Zeta must have mentally directed the Scorpion to save Edgar because it moved in even closer aiming to slice the vines directly over Edgar, pulling him in, and like a reverse haircut, the scorpion snipped most of the vines connecting Edgar to the monster and he tumbled to the ground and rolled away off another appendage and took off running in an impressive display of agility. 

Dalton finished his ice spell and fired it into the depths of the boat hoping to strike near the center, without watching the spell’s trajectory Dalton took off with Chiyoko grasped in both hands, using a Gust of Wind, and accessing his Belt as much as he could, he jumped high into the air as the vine whipped Peyton towards him, he sliced with the weapon, Peyton finally fell free, and hit the ground with a discernible thump. 

Derek planned his attack well and the timing was flawless, he used one of his special barbarian skills and shouted a ‘taunt' at the beast from behind the scorpion slightly. It was similar to the ‘Roar’ but the effect was much more individualized to aggro the target. The plant reared up threateningly and Derek charged in at the speed of a cheetah, crushing his hammer into the base of the mutated plant, he knocked one of the appendages clean off.  

More vines whipped forward, ensnaring Derek in a lover’s embrace that took one’s breath away.

Leo charged in behind Derek, his sparkly blue eyes glowing with golden haloes and a visible aura surrounding him in a nimbus of gold spirals and miniature mandalas. He grabbed the thickest trunk of stems and roots and wrapped his thick arms around the circumference and pulled mightily, his aura brightened and the beast’s leg were yanked out from under it and the whole bulk of the monster fell a few feet closer to the ground.

Dalton landed on his feet, he rolled and continued running as vines whipped toward him at eye-wrenching speeds, flicking the Wakizashi in a circular pattern between him and the plant repeatedly chopping off any bits that got too close, he ran into the tree line and turned about. 

Edgar and Cece had joined together on the opposite side of the lot to Dalton, he shouted over the din of combat, “Cece get your bow, hit the base of the monster with multiple ensnaring arrows, and anchor it down.” She nodded and ran the short distance to where her Elven bow fell earlier. 

“Edgar, no psychic shit, be ready to heal. Coppice?” He looked pissed, the muscles in his jaw clenched repeatedly, he nodded brusquely and turned his head away. 

I guess his brush with death was pretty emotional. 

When Cece’s first arrow hit near Derek and Leo’s feet, similar vines emerged from the ground to wrap around the beast’s vines in complicated knots and bundles, some even wrapped around the guy's calves, but these provided support and helped bear the weight. 

Dalton ran into the melee and launched a Jolt spell into Chiyoko as he ran, the familiar blue-purple mandalas coruscated around his wrists and descended into the black blade. Crossing the field to get closer to Edgar and the rest of the party, he jumped into battle and stabbed the blade into one of the free standing trunks. 

The blade plunged into the green spongy flesh and he discharged the spell into the phylum of the beast’s leg. The arcs of energy sparked into the bundled roots with little effect. 

Damn it. Bad call. Electricity was better on metals, water, and things with blood or muscle. He assumed he’ll switch back to ice, but had another idea. 

Peyton came around the other side, silently crab walking, smoking black daggers in hand, easing his footsteps very gently. He assumed Peyton had reached the same conclusion as him, that the creature had some ground sense or vibration awareness, and had reacted accordingly. 

Dalton quickly gave him the gist of the plan, Peyton grinned ear to ear, nodding, and continued his stealthy shuffle towards the rest of the group, he glanced over at Edgar who was glaring daggers, huffing as his shoulders rose and fell, keeping a safe distance. 

He looked really put out. 

Chiyoko whispered something, but he continued sprinting to Zeta and blocked her out, and before he reached the Druid, shouted, “summon your vines, but grab only the boat, we’re going to try and separate the creature’s core from the boat, but we’re still trying to save the boat.”

Zeta rolled her eyes when he mentioned saving Wallace’s ship, sweat was beading on her forehead and she was still focused on the Scorpion as she mentally commanded its movements. She began to summon another spell.

Dalton ran toward the guys who were struggling with the beast, they were being constricted and luckily both had armor to prevent broken ribs and crushed lungs. Dalton summoned his Gust of wind spell and channeled it into the blade, not having performed an air spell, he hoped that Chiyoko could understand how he wished to utilize the powerful magic through the sword. 

She nodded agreeably, no sarcasm at all this time, she’s thrilled at his ingenuity. 

[Yes, feed me blood and souls, however you like. ]

Dalton skidded to a stop in front of Derek and Leo, his beautiful blonde paladin turned to look at him struggling with the weight of the leafy appendage, Dalton took a knee in front of him and held the blade above his head horizontally, and he clasped the other side of the blade in his gloved left hand. Looking Leo square in the eyes, Dalton winked his most dashing smile. 

In a feat of perfect acrobatics and timing, Peyton came sprinting down the embankment, stepping on his shoulder and than the blade, Dalton pushed up with all his strength and stood, adding his momentum to Peyton’s jump, but also casting his Wind spell and launching Peyton like a cannonball into the air as the ancient sword shot the yellow mandalas and spirals of miniature tornadoes, the gales pushed the rogue toward the boat. Peyton landed on the hull and splayed out, catching his balance quickly like only a ninja could. 

Peyton deftly began slicing the vines connecting the monster to the hull of the boat on either side with both of his daggers. 

Leo laughed even as he struggled to tackle the plant as it yanked him back in, the striated muscles of his arm looked glorious but some of the tendrils were wrapping around their necks and faces, he knew he had to act quickly. 

Zeta finished her spell and shot a green bolt into the ground underneath the center of the boat. The vines exploded from the ground, shooting skyward, and wrapped around the rails, cabin door, and anything they could grab and get leverage. The prehensile vines began jerking the boat in the opposite direction of the trunk-like appendages, the first yank revealing almost three feet of green, writhing mass as it slid out of the cargo hold of the shrimping boat.  

The ball of vines, leaves, sea pads, and seaweed undulated and pulsated like a living organ, moving in different, overlapping patterns. 

The vines began unwrapping from Derek and Leo  clearly intent on regaining its advantage, and they both responded by repositioning and digging their fingers in and pulling tighter, the viscous ooze squeezed between their hands as they both applied death grips. 

Dalton swung to the right and conjured a powerful ice blast, an arrow whizzed by his head and he hardly noticed, knowing if Cece intended to hit him she would have easily. The arrow lodged into the ground to the left of Derek and another set of vines whipped up grabbing more of the triffid’s vines and appendages and held them steadfast. 

Zeta’s vines continued to pull the ship with inhuman intelligence and Peyton continued his stripping of all the smaller, auxiliary tendrils connecting the boat to the beast who had begun clenching tighter, unwilling to lose its confiscated abode. The Scorpion had been crunched and folded by two of the other appendages at this point, and smaller vines continued to wind about its broken legs and cracked carapace. 

Edgar hit Leo and Derek with some healing flurries, the much needed lacy mandalas absorbing into their lacerated skin, mending broken bones and sealing wounds shut with not a scar left behind. 

Damn, his healing was so strong, if only he wasn’t such a power-hungry prick. 

Dalton ran up directly under where the boat and the central shaft of the monster entered into the hold, and thrusting his sapient sword directly up, very reminiscent of he-man, he fired his ice bolt directly into the recesses of the ship, and with a crackling hiss of freezing moisture and soaking seaweed, the creature roared loudly from inside the ship. 

*Not terribly sure how it yelled with no mouth, but it did. 

Zeta, Derek, and Leo recognized the obvious signal and threw everything into one final tug. The creature slurped out of the boat, a crusty, spongy mass of crackling lily pads, fronds, and wriggling vines plopped onto the ground in an amorphous blob the size of a tank. 

Zeta’s vines unfortunately put too much power into the pull, Peyton was tossed off like a spinning cat,  the boat began ripping from its grip as it took the full weight of the ship from the beast and began bending back toward the water. Dalton slammed Chiyoko into her sheath and summoned the winds to him faster than he had cast any spell before, the yellow mandalas and spirals spun so fast they looked like yellow discs of light and he shot the Air spell on the opposing side of the boat, the spell blasted outward as waves of water splashed away from the landing the boat was blown back toward Dalton. 

More of the vines snapped as it lost its grip on the hull, but Zeta’s vines rocked back like a rubber band with the boat still in tow. 

Dalton could just see it now

Dear class, what’s one of the worst ways to go?, beep beep 

Smooshed by boat? Dalton for the win. 

Chiyoko, terminal? Any help?

His PerTerm just shook its head but Chiyoko ‘tskked’ loudly and she slowed down time for him a bit, or sped him up being the more accurate descriptor. He knew, thanks to Chi, he could dodge out of the way but suddenly had an idea. 

Casting Gust again, Dalton made a huge gamble. The haste spell let him cast twice as fast, the shadow of the ship grew bigger and Dalton threw his hands up blasting his summoned Gust of wind, but twisted his upper body he redirected the wind mid spell and managed to blow the boat away and veered it in a specified direction, it ripped free from the last of the vines holding it with loud rope-snapping sounds. 

The boat was rocketed by the tornado winds and was tossed upwards and spiraled hovering over the ground, the salt stained wood groaned midair, turning hull down, it spun lazily and landed in the middle of the parking lot. 

Right on top of the throbbing blob of greenery that began to ooze back toward the water. 

A huge wave of green ichor exploded outward in a perfect circle coating everyone except for Zeta and Edgar. The thick, viscous goo smelled disgusting like rotting compost and he tried not to get nauseated. 

Dalton scraped the gunk from his eyes and coughed a few chunks out, not realizing how it even got in his mouth. Leo and Derek were still holding their deteriorating tentacle arms that were swiftly turning into green glop. He hardly saw any color other than green; they were so coated in the filth. Leo scraped his face upon letting go of his tentacle, flicking piles of the stuff that looked like partially puréed kale onto the ground.  

Dalton and Leo made eye contact and began laughing. Derek joined in and soon everyone was in hysterics, Peyton was alive and only half of his body was splashed on, so he had a definitive line of green and black almost symmetrically leading down his face to his crotch, which only made everyone laugh even harder. Well, almost everyone, Edgar just stood there brooding. 

The boat was standing straight up and the amount of detritus from the beast was enough to prevent it from tipping over, but the boat was in relatively decent condition, having an improvised cushion to land on. It was a perfect trophy. 

Wallace, the old-man jogging toward them from a distance, a duck waddling maybe, waving excitedly, where it seemed he had run away too at the first sign of danger. 

He really was a coward.

Dalton could  sense something though, the band walked out of the lot toward the clapping Wallace, Dalton slowly circled back around the boat and looked toward the water, that same creeping, nagging sense he had earlier. 

 A watermelon-sized ball of green goo was stealthily slipping its way toward the surf of the boat landing. 

It was only about ten feet away and Dalton had one chance to stop it before it escaped into the murky marsh water, but he also had one last brilliant idea. 

Pulling Chiyoko from her black, bone sheath, he began casting a new spell, he wondered how it might unfold and was excited by the possible outcomes. His head ached from the constant magic usage, but Chiyoko buffered him and allowed him to continue casting. Deep green and brown mandalas began to form around his arms and wrists, his throat emitted a deep, baritone rumble of magic and sorcery. 

Chiyoko, are you okay if I throw you? In a totally dignified way? 

She practically coooed and panted with excitement, like a prom queen for the first time, and he was hit with a massive surge of mana, acrobatic knowledge, and energy, his brain cried painfully in the distance. 

His body thrummed with electric vibrance and he juked to the side of the green blob, it sensed him, and it began to quickly flee faster toward the water in a sinuous, slinky-like gait.

Dalton kicked off one foot and cartwheeled in the air with both hands clutching his sword’s hilt, he landed on one foot, spun and front tucked with the sword spinning vertically with his body like sonic the hedgehog. He landed on both feet solidly with a blast of air gusting sand outwards. 

Dalton hurled the sword in a two-handed-over-the-head throw releasing his spell into the blade simultaneously. The blade didn’t  spin, but flew straight forward with the point driving deep into the green blob, pinning it to the ground right before it hit the water’s edge, plunging deep into the concrete. 

The spell released in a huge ‘whomp’, brown and green mandalas blasted outward and it looked as if a celestial fist came slamming down and punched the blob fifteen feet into the ground. 

Dalton had used a Sinkhole spell but released the energies inside the vestigial goo via Chiyoko, so it was the epicenter for the seismic damage. 

In his head, Chiyoko…hmm…well she orgasmed. 

The feeling was definitely unique and one he recognized, but her climax was devastatingly powerful. Dalton fell to the ground convulsing in her overwhelming pleasure, limbs shaking spasmodically. 

[No one has ever used me that way before]…she growled and giggled approvingly. She slowly faded into the background, in post coital bliss. 

Dalton had faint wisps of greenish-brown mana smoke rising off his body as everyone, including Wallace, ran toward the edge of the water. He stood up from his post orgasmic heap and brushed himself off embarrassingly. He finished jumping into the pit,l and Leo tilted his head at him arriving first, maybe recognizing that flushed face and those shaky legs. 

Dalton jumped into the quickly filling pit and retrieved Chiyoko from the center of the sinkhole. Lifting her skyward a message appeared in his PerTerm:

CONGRATULATIONS 

You have successfully completed all three quests. 

Primary objective: Defeat the ‘Sea Shambler’

Secondary objective: Save The Lady Isabelle.

Secret objective: Retrieve the lost Seed of Yggdrasil. 

Rewards: 100, 000 Credits

                 Experience 

                 ???

A dazzling green gemstone levitated from the messy green corpse and rising sea water, rays of green light cascaded about him, Dalton grabbed the golf-ball sized gem out of the air, the green rays still radiated from between his fingers, illuminating the bones in his hands through the flesh even. 

Dalton could sense through his mana the raging Earth powers contained within, this was the major purpose of the side quest, this was the Easter egg that no one else might have ever found. 

He stuffed it into his bag, and his personal terminal beamed at him like a proud soccer mom. 

Chiyoko was still in an addled state, humming to herself and twirling her hair, he caught a glimpse of a beautiful werefox lady lying sensually on a chaise lounge, she had bright perky ears, long hair, and deep grey-red fur covering her entire, feminine body, accented with vibrant gold stripes, she had numerous tails, some dangling off the edge of the furniture, some flicking from side to side behind her, and she was stunning. She had the furred hands of a human, but the back paws/feet of a fox.

Is that you Chiyoko? Are you a kitsune? 

She seemed pleased but didn't answer. 

Dalton refocused back on reality, he was standing at the bottom of the sinkhole which was partially at the waterline, so it was quickly filling up to his thigh. He sheathed Chiyoko and looked up, the entire band and Wallace were around the edge of the pit just staring at him with their mouths agape. 

“Have you played this before?” Peyton asked in all seriousness. 

Everyone laughed again and with a deft wall jump and a quick grab from Leo’s steel-vise grip, Dalton was out of the pit. 

“I really, really thought it was going to be a giant hermit crab.” Zeta was chuckling still, which relieved tension and everyone giggled. 

Except for Grumplestiltskin. 

“You all did a fine job. The lot of ya, and my Lady Isabelle do belookin’ in fixable shape. I dare say, ya earned yourselves a reward,” Wallace was cheerful and the pipe clicked in his teeth as he rattled on, “your first prize for defeating the Sea Shambler be these rings.”

He produced seven lapis lazuli rings that had thin striations of gold throughout. They each took one and Dalton Inspected his:

MAGIC ITEM 

ENCHANTED RING 

Poseidon’s Ring of Passage

The wearer of this ring has been granted the gift of mercy from Poseidon the god of the seas. 

This enchanted item allows the user to breathe underwater for one hour a day. It will allow the wearer to move unimpeded while the effects of the ring take place. 

The effects of this ring do not have to be used continuously and can be activated and deactivated based on concentration. 

Ring only has one charge a day. 

Everyone finished reading their PerTemps and they looked at each other. 

“You know what this means right?” Cece asked obviously. 

“We’re goin’….Under da’ sea,” Derek seemed unperturbed as he sang and clipped his hands together over his head at right angles like a crab. 

Peyton looked nervously around and fidgeted with his ring. 

“What’s wrong, man?” Leo asked the nervous-looking comrade. 

“I’m a terrible swimmer, I’d say I don’t know how, but I basically do, but I’m terrible at it,” he confided. 

“It looks like our next quest is definitely water-based Pey, but you know what? I swam all-state for four years, they wanted me to swim Division A but I thought I would sooner have a life and party, I’m practically a fish,” Dalton admitted cavalierly, “but I’ll give you some lessons and teach you all the tricks, besides, with all this armor, our tan lines are going to be outrageous. Some swim time in the sun will cure that right up.”  Dalton vowed to teach Peyton how to breathe and stroke and the balance one finds in between. 

Leo smiled and nodded emphatically, and Peyton looked slightly relieved. 

“That’s what the ring is for too buddy, breathe underWATER. All the scary parts are gone as long as you have that bad boy on.” Edgar was a bit callous but he was right. 

“Except for all the monsters,” Zeta added flatly. 

“Oh my god!” Cece quickly exhaled, looking at her hand with the ring fit snugly on her wedding finger. 

“What?  Is it cursed?”

“Is it a trap?”

“Is it hurting you?” 

“Has it sucked your soul into an interdimensional plane?” 

“No! No. It’s gorgeous! Look at this detail, this is real Lapis lazuli and gold. I would spend real

money on this at a jeweler, it looks like frickin’ David Yurman,” she added, not taking her eyes off the ring and her perfectly manicured fingers. 

“My Precious….” Derek cleverly mimicked Cece’s avarice. 

She swatted him lightly, but with her non-bejeweled hand by the way. 

Dalton slid ringhis over his gloved finger. The ring expanded and constricted magically to fit perfectly on any finger. It was pretty but clashed with his whole color scheme. 

Leo held his hand up, the gold only accented his hair and armor and the blue made his eyes look lighter and more dazzling. 

Asshole and his angelic stupid face. 

Couldn't there have been deep amethyst with white gold bands? That was a way better color scheme for him. 

Getting their attention with a cough, Wallace continued by saying, “I want to thank ye, from the bottom of me heart, for saving me, dear Lady. I could never repay the debt I owe ye, but these should help ye along your travels,” he almost was crying but with a magical flourish, presented them with seven large waist satchels. 

“Nooooo”

“Fuck, fuck, fuck.”

“Chill, we don’t know for sure yet.”

“It can’t be!”

“We EACH get one.”

“Is that…what I think it is”

“Wait…what the fuck?”

Everyone was clamoring over one another, salivating like a pack of starved hounds, ignoring the clueless Edgar.

“Yes, along me travels between the Channels, I may have picked up a few key items here and there. Taming the seas and escorting all sorts of importan’ peoples about the ways. Let these items see ye along yer travels, and always remember old Wallace and how important helping someone in need can be.” He finished eloquently. 

“And he never once touched that damn pipe,” Dalton can’t help but add loudly, ol’ man Wallace didn’t react at all to his addendum. 

They laughed mirthfully and gave Ol’ Man Wallace a round of sincere applause. 

“Wait, wait, wait. He gives us a bunch of old bags and y’all clap like a bunch of special kids at a magic show. Give me a fuckin’ break.” Edgar was confused, and angry because he was confused, and no one seemed to be paying him any attention so he was not used to this at all. 

Who’s special now, Edgar? 

“Breh, do you have any idea what these are going to be?” Derek spiritedly said, his hands spread wide, trying to convince Edgar of the gravity of the situation. 

“Wait, if you don’t want your crotchety old leather bag, well, I’ll buy it off for you for like 10 credits.” Cece, you minx. 

“Shut the fuck up. I know it’s something special, what can be special about a bag?” Edgar was on EDGE. 

More like Edgegar. Oh, that was bad, even for me. Come back later, I’m still working on it. 

Not even a groan. 

Wallace handed out the bags and as suspected, he cast inspect to find:

MAGIC ITEM 

BAG/INVENTORY

Bag of Holding 

This bag contains an interdimensional space made by magic. Any item entering this space enters a cryostasis and stays at that exact same state it entered. The advantages to this space are the ability to hold much more weight and items than would otherwise be possible. Items can be stored and summoned with a thought from the bag's wielder. The bag is not bonded and can be stolen and accessed by others. 

This bag’s capacity is 1000lbs. 

Beyond awesome. So it’s official. This was some crazy new world game. 

“Edgar, in games and literature, bags like these are super rare and worth a fortune. They’re also way useful because adventurers can stash weapons, armor, loot, food, tents, and whatever else they like that in non-magical real life would be way too cumbersome or heavy to carry. These bags also keep the food fresh and at the temperature it enters at,” Peyton slipped into a comfort zone when it came to explaining games, he was still rattled from the big reveal, or maybe the possible water-based Quest. 

“I rescind my previous statement…this seems really useful.” 

At least Edgar was one to admit when he was wrong, that’s a positive character trait. 

“Thanks Grandpa,” Derek waved enthusiastically as they meandered back toward the docks, Wallace kept waving back, “hey Wallace, what would've happened if we hadn't been able to save your ship?”

“Erp, prolly woulda killed myself, y’all come back now, ya hear” he kept waving with his pipe clenched in between his smiling dentures. 

“That got dark.” 

Ya, no shit Derek. 

————-

There was a Trader at the entrance to the harbor, no one had interrogated them or asked any sort of question since they had arrived unhampered. 

It was the same robotic synth-tech guy from the other posts. Smiling his perfect, super white smile. Ding.

“Would you like to accept the Quest? You get preliminary bonuses for gear and weapons.” It stated in its monotone alto, no wrinkles marred his perfect skin. 

Dalton looked amongst the group. Peyton was garbed in skin-tight black and looked like a violent shadow, Edgar was menacing in his white robes and huge physique, Zeta looked like a Druid summoner ready to call her Beasts, Leo was stoic and glowed in the light with his broadsword strapped to his back, and Cece and Derek seemed deadly with hammer and bow and arrow at the ready. His own black and purple scaled robes and armor and his black, Masterwork sword were all snuggled tightly, and he was a bit giddy. 

Everyone nodded slightly and he finally accepted the quest. 

Travel to Daufuskie island 

Beat the tyrannical Sea Serpent

Reward: 1,000,000 Credits

The message came with a few other notifications. We were slotted almost 200,000 for preliminary buys, he wondered if they could fake the quests and all signup and receive free money but the Plan’s PerTerm scoffed at him like he was a selfish idiot. 

That wouldn’t work. 

Dalton wondered how they were possibly going to travel to an island with all the boats in the harbor being out of commission, when a sailing ship (a galley?), about 150 feet long began to pull up. 

Dock?

Not sure what the nautical term was, but this ship looked medieval. It had multiple sails overlapping one another, an ancient wooden hull that had fish scale wooding, and a bronzed, singing mermaid as its masthead, clinging to the tip of the deck and railing, its tail dipped into the water. 

It looked like a tourist attraction at a Disney-themed park but there were multiple sailors and deckhands throwing ropes and tying the ship up, some looking decidedly not human. 

Shimmying up and down rope ladders, calling out the entire time the men were mostly tattooed and shirtless, a few women were amongst the hustle and bustle, clad in tight, knee high pantaloons and revealing vests. The men and women were all adorned in gold jewelry and seashell decor. 

 He thought to himself how many people in this post-Coalescent world wore seashell crap. If he could just rob one tiki hut or seaside tourist shack, he could be filthy rich. 

This PerTerm chuckled slightly at his inner monologue, expressing a tint of pride for him and his friends so far. 

It was all a little surreal but the Plan clearly had a…well plan. It felt like a smart computer program or even AI, which was terrifying but what could he do? Go fetal and cry? Or move on and use everything to the best of his abilities? The latter sounded right. 

Deep, Dalton.

Looking over the distinctly magical looking vessel, he couldn’t help but say out loud, 

“This is our ship,” and as they began to prepare to cross the Great Divide, they would meet all new incursions and adventures.

Chapter 27 

Dalton was proud of their band of adventuring misfits, from giant scorpions to alien canines, they had flourished up until now. The next leg of their journey was about to begin, and he felt ready to take on the world. 

Cece and Dalton had reached the same conclusion and simultaneously approached the ship as the crew began offloading cargo and supplies, they sought out an official looking dude who’s shouting commands at the underlings. 

Cece opened with, “A beautiful ship sir, what’s her name?” She was talking in a posh English accent, clearly settling into her previous role as an amateur actress and model, she began role playing much to his excitement. 

“Aye, the fastest this side of the meridian lassy, she’s called the Symposiarch.”

Dalton had taken his fair share of philosophy classes and this rang a bell. 

“Like a symposium, Aristotle?”

The pirate looked at him askance.

“Aye the very same, the leader of this here group named her, and you have to drink when aboard.” He chuckled at his own joke. A symposium was a meeting of like-minded individuals to discuss and argue philosophy and drink, it was led by the symposiarch who guided the meeting in a certain direction to discuss key matters affecting their society. 

The name was fitting and apt. 

“We would like to seek passage for seven,” Cece pronounced, putting on a bit more of an affected British accent. 

“Aye, where ya headin’?” The grouchy pirate growled at him and Cece. He was dashing in a pirate way with a goatee and a bandana tied about his brown locks with hints of sun-bleached highlights. 

Dalton interrupted, chiming in using his best British accent, “oi guvnah’ that be moi beesnuss, not yores, so shuv uff unless you wunt a right plum badgering’.” Eh, he knew it wasn’t great, it went pretty cockney, pretty quickly, and he slowly turned his head and looked at Cece.

She was staring at him, mouth fully agape, eyes peeled back in a rictus of shock, and he was pretty sure she was visibly trembling. 

Dalton squirmed a little under her glare, she held that exact pose for at least five seconds before she just slowly shook her head, mouth still fully open mind you. 

“Ittywassnnn’tthatbaad,” he mumbled under his breath and rotated back to the very confused sailor.  

“It’s gonna cost ya, let’s talk to the captain,” he motioned toward the center of the ship. They ‘tromped’ up the gangplank, Leo followed closely behind him, his hand never leaving his sword’s hilt, and then Edgar decided to come as well. Zeta, Peyton, and Derek stayed behind at the docks and kept a lookout. 

They were greeted by Grodo, the first mate, who led them to the Captain's quarters. Proceeding to knock on what had to be the captain's cabin door, it’s rather ornate with a mesh, wooden grill inlaid in the door so the person could slide a panel on the inside and talk to their guests without opening the thick door. The wood was a deep yellow grain and coated with dried sea salt in the corners, it looked freshly oiled and the wood seemed durable and expensive, with images engraved of various aquatic animals and seafolk frolicking through waves. 

The door swung open. 

To his surprise, a completely alien humanoid stepped out. He had blue-green scales over his entire body, large fins created a halo about his head, his hands and feet, which were bare, had webs connecting all the digits and his maw stretched from ear to ear and was filled with razor sharp teeth. 

He stood nearly seven feet tall and the massive muscle and barrel chest underneath his svelte uniform left little doubt that he was strong and came from a combat background of some sort. 

A brief glimpse into the captain’s quarters revealed a white haired girl, dressing herself quickly in blue silks and robes, perky breasts and alluring eyes a vibrant, inhuman blue-white, without a discernible pupil, she looked alien and ephemeral. 

The door closed on the quick flash of her exotic beauty. 

The Captain’s uniform was pressed and flawless and he had a long, thin sword strapped to his belt line, his body looking honed and ready for action. A magical anchor necklace glowed on his broad chest. 

“Captain Bellows at your service, ye seek passage on me ship do ye?” He sounded like every stereotype you could imagine a pirate captain would sound like. 

He laughed and Cece chuckled but they responded  seriously, “passage for seven, to Daufaskie island”

“The seas be troubled, and seven do be a big number. I need 250,000 up front the same when we debark.” The captain began winding rope over his hand and elbow, barely looking at him and his friends. 

Why were they always winding rope? Geez. 

They put their heads together, yes another huddle up, they figured they could just come up with the first fee, but the latter was tight. 

Before they could figure out a plan, Derek, who had come up the gangplank pushed through the party and stated, “look dude, we gotta get there now, we got 250K like you want, but we’re gonna have to owe you the rest. If we beat this serpent thing, we will have tons of money.” 

He finished his rant like they were best friends but when the Captain heard the word ‘ Serpent’

He visibly reacted. 

“You’re going to fight the Sea Serpent are ya?” The Triton captain was incredulous, his scaled muscles bulging under the sleeveless red vest. 

“Yea we just took a mission to beat it. We have to get to the island first though,” Zeta responded as everyone had come on board now.  

The amphibious captain strolled right up to the party, “ya think ya can beat it? It has halted all

Trade routes and have killed many of me sea-faring comrades.” 

“That’s the Plan.” Edgar announced as he revealed their name for the destined route of the interface intentionally. 

Again the Captain seemed to jump at his words. 

“Aye, bring yer stuff on board, enjoy yer day eatin’ well and in the warm arms of a lover, for we set sail at nightfall.” The Captain concluded their deal not even asking to see the money. 

With their new bags of holding, and its unfathomable capacity to hold everything, they had nothing to offload other than a few backup backpacks. 

So they journeyed into town for a day’s afternoon rest and some food, before leaving at dusk.

——————————

They did just that, leaving at sunset was a little weird, he was pretty sure most seafaring adventures began at sunrise but the captain insisted without giving too much detail. 

There was a small bed and breakfast near the harbor and they rented the entire thing. It was empty and the heavy woman who owned it looked more than happy to have any clientele, as she bustled about preparing food and bedding, two young serving girls cleaned the tables and gathered dirty dishes from the lunch rush. 

Their impressive armor and weapons made them  look super wealthy he imagined as the innkeeper seemed in awe of the enchanted armor and weapons, but he wasn’t sure what sort of payment she expected at this point. Favors, cash, credits, or gold? 

Edgar figured it out without asking any one of them for anything extra and they still got three rooms so he went along with it, but it upset Dalton more than a little that Edgar proved so useful at random mundane tasks when he should be stepping up and taking a more active leadership role. 

Late lunch was a cauldron fantasy stew, (yes finally iconic random monster meat stew), big chunks of stringy and fatty mystery meat, potatoes, carrots, turnips, and other odd, newly created vegetables and fungi swimming in a thick brown broth and chunks of homemade bread and slabs of salted butter.   

He remembered how good homemade bread could taste during quarantine. Doughy, crispy, sweet, or sour. 

Dalton had three bowls and Leo was astonished at his newfound voracity, but he had daydreamed about eating fantasy meat stew since being a child. The sort of medieval stew that fed an entire village, as everyone gathered around a huge communal fire and recited stories of adventures past. They occurred often in most of his fantasy books that he had devoured as a kid. 

“Is it goood?” Leo asked tauntingly, poking him with the medieval wooden spoon, but Leo normally ate like a rabid sabretooth tiger and he had no room to talk, so Dalton swatted him a quick one over his head before he could dodge. 

“Grrrr yyummm” was his only response, using the end pieces of the heavily buttered loaf to swab the remnants of his third bowl clean, Dalton felt full and content. 

“Enough games, rest up, we are bound for the water in a few. We will all meet at the docks in five hours. Got it?” Edgar said sternly. 

“What happened to sun down?” Peyton mumbled. 

The Innkeeper, never got her name or just forgot it immediately, came bursting out with some congratulatory shots that she said were sent from Wallace in appreciation of their successful Quest. 

They cheered their NPC patron and the Lady Isabelle, and pounded the shots. The innkeeper went upstairs and the serving girls trotted into the kitchen with their trayfuls of empty glassware. The innkeeper and Edgar ascended the stairs chatting erstwhile. 

As everyone lined up single file to climb the narrow stairwell, Dalton’s extra perception noticed a shadow dart behind the bar. Peyton began dexterously sliding a few bottles of liquor into his bag of holding, catching his eye with a mana flash of lightning, Peyton froze believing he would have gone unseen. 

His eyes looked questioningly at him as a full bottle of bourbon or scotch hovered over his bag of holding, to which Dalton responded by silently mouthing the words, “get me and Leo a few as well,” than mimed the shush symbol with an index finger over his lips and Peyton’s eyes twinkled conspiratorially. 

Leo and him headed upstairs. They had everything they needed at this point except a few hours of rest. 

Chapter 28

A super sunny and not very restful few hours later, they gathered on the dock near the impressive looking sailing ship, The Symposiarch. The plank had yet to be dropped so they stood there like passengers waiting to board a plane, with their bags of holding clutched firmly and the occasional cigarette being dashed into the ground under an armored bootheel. Everything had been neatly minimized in size due to their own personal bags of holding, but they felt safer having the back up packs on board. 

Captain Bellows finally poked his head over the side rail and examined the seven-person party appreciatively. His green, scaled head was adorned with fins and gills that continually moved and pulsated, apparently letting him breath air regularly. 

Cece’s ornate bow and quiver, his and Leo’s smart swords, Peyton’s daggers, Derek’s stonehammer, Zeta’s staff, and Edgar’s tower-like presence must cut an intimidating ensemble. The ivory-colored gangplank descended and they boarded the ship. 

Quest 

Survive the trip to Daufaskie Island 

Experience Galore.

Maybe more. Just make it to shore. 

Oh shit, what have we gotten ourselves into? His inner PerTerm was yelling at Dalton but he ignored it in his confusion and ire. 

The interface had and hadn’t proven to be very useful before now. Why was it rhyming on purpose?

The boat was everything one would expect from a fantastical pirate ship, huge sails, giant steering wheel, crows nest trimmed with bronze and verdigris, and the whole kit and kaboodle. The biggest differences came from small details like crystals installed in the rigging that glowed with a blue aura, a crew consisting of several humanoids that flashed exotic colored skins and features, and self-animated rope that procured itself to rigging and tied itself into masochistic knots. 

They were shown their minuscule cabins, Leo and him got two bunk beds in one room, Cece and Derek received a similar joint room, Peyton and Zeta got one room with two bunk beds and Edgar received a room of his own, somehow. 

He was of the mind to say something but considering he was probably going to include Leo in his arrangements anyway, he decided against it, no need to be a rabble-rouser. 

The cabins were as cramped as they were before the Coalescence, but the lamps attached to the walls contained the same blue crystals from the deck providing ambient lighting, and a larger red gemstone on the adjacent wall provided warmth, which they were shown how to adjust using their mana in a simple concentration process. 

The beds looked lumpy and the blankets were of a roughly spun material like an itchy cotton. Dalton unconsciously grimaced when pinching the fabric and Leo laughed at him and batted his eyelashes in silent pantomime teasing him for being a princess. 

“Doth his majesty protest the linens?” Leo intoned a panoply of British, southern, and New England accents. 

Dalton went to swat Leo but he dodged nimbly, “protest you right off this ship.”

Leo laughed and they exited the cabin to follow the rest of the party. 

The Captain introduced them to his most important crew members. They were all magnificent in their own way and Dalton was convinced they weren’t from their Earth, but felt weird if he questioned it. 

“Hey, so are you guys from another world or dimension? No, I haven't been drinking…much, this hour anyway.”

Dalton decided to go with the flow and accept the Plan and its unusual circumstances and settings. 

The white-haired, svelte girl was introduced as Ambrasia, their resident sea witch. She conjured Winds and more importantly water, and helped with navigation and providing gestalt. The Captain, being the prime navigator with a multitude of skills and spells that gave him knowledge of the seas, utilized her to save on mana and his condescending demeanor gave the impression she was of a slave/indentured class. 

First mate was the sour-faced Grodo. Strong, silent type that one. 

His second mate, Chow, was the lieutenant of the boat and was a swashbuckler if Dalton had ever seen one. He was devilishly handsome with a curled mustache, soul patch, and pomaded coif. He was the same grumpy sailor from before but his entire persona had changed upon hitting the waters. Now, he laughed uproariously at the barest hint of humor, flashing his lopsided smile often. 

He had a bandana tied against his head right up to his eyebrows, locks of thick brown hair spilled from the end of the kerchief to his shoulders, blue and white cloth adorned his body with a huge v-neck tunic exposing his entire tanned chest. 

He paired this with a set of baggy bandolier pants and supple leather boots, and tied to his belt was a scimitar of dastardly length. He climbed the rigging as easily as a monkey and barked commands at the rest of the crew, who were made up of humans, humanoids, and slaves. He climbed the jib, hand over foot like a chimpanzee. 

Swashbuckler.

Awesome. 

Vur, the next in command, was a burnt orange-skinned female humanoid, with two small horns sprouting from her protruding forehead. She smelled like sulfur and rotten eggs and said nothing, but scowled fiercely at the lot of them revealing sharp, gold-capped teeth. She was the only member of the crew in legitimate armor, wearing black padding and shoulder pads. He noticed she had a black leather whip coiled on her belt that was fraught with lethal-looking thorns.

The most unexpected surprise was the Courtesan.  

Her name was Daphne.

 She was a long term guest/client who provided carnal services but was seeking passage back to the ‘Capitol’ (when he inquired about what capitol, she snickered and made him feel real stupid so he dropped it without any worthwhile answers). 

Bitch.

She was also, unfortunately, the most beautiful creature he had ever seen in his life. 

Her skin was ivory and her red luscious lips were full and pouted in an inviting way. Her eyes were an unnatural grass green and she must have been six feet tall. 

Whilst unpacking their bags of necessities and snacks and moving into their new cabins for the long ride, she exited another door further down the hallway and was walking to the steps to go on deck when she noticed him and Leo outside their door. 

Her green eyes flashed in the dark like a night  predator.

In a simple silky gown of lavender purple with lace trim, her thick reddish blonde hair was knitted back into complex braids and some loose locks all cinched together with a butterfly comb of emeralds and opals, the fine, ten-inch long ivory teeth were very prominent on the accessory. Splashes of light refracted from the huge gemstones, highlighting her perfect face. 

The dress hugged her voluptuous curves but was also non-revealing, its wrist-long sleeves and floor length train seemed modest. Her fingers held at least five rings adorned with gemstones and pearls, all of these inset on shimmering silver and white gold bands to match her lavender and blonde coloring. She swayed sensually and brandished a huge fan, which she flicked open effortlessly. It was wrought with designs of dragons, serpents, flowers, and ocean waves. Her essence screamed different types of magical items and the fan was glowing in his eyes. Its aura was primarily a light purple, with bits of green, black, and gold strewn throughout. That item was complex and Dalton knew its capabilities were of another level. 

“Oh, we have guests it seems, and me, caught unawares, I’m Lady Daphne of Currdilion” she said breathlessly in a southern purr, she flicked the fan a few times stirring the stagnant currents of air below deck, her fragrance wafted through the air smelling like roses, cedar, and clean bath water and…cinnamon? 

It was intoxicating. 

She offered her dainty, manicured hand:

Leo stammered, splattering kisses on the back of her fingers while she giggled.

 Dalton came to, he felt like he was unconscious as his brain snapped back into reality. Him and Leo were lugging their bags into the adjoining room, but this vixen halted their movements with a wave of her Fan. 

He thanked Valkkö for his mental resistances in his head. 

He cast Inspect on her. 

Courtesan/Diplomat 

This class thrives on Charisma and can often be magic-users. Capable of forming verbal and binding contracts with compliance. 

Manipulative and cunning, this class grants bonuses on diplomacy, appraise, bluff, and intimidate.

Watch out for this one buckaroo. 

“Rude,” she can sense he Inspected her which makes her all the more dangerous in his eyes.

He felt his blood boiling and he was tempted to summon any of his most dangerous spells. Barely keeping his building rage in check his voice was icy cold and dripping with venom. 

“Let’s talk about ‘rude’ shall we? Casting spells on people you just met, manipulating us as we seek to help our people, let me see that fan a bit closer will ya, really a beautiful design?” He said back threateningly, angrier than he has been in ages. She reared back defensively, snapping the fan shut, a brief gust of mana and energy ‘whooshed’ out and dissipated quickly.  

Her bright green eyes flashed malevolently in the dark, crystal-lit corridor. 

Leo was attempting to introduce the both of them still but Dalton found himself pulling back, mentally he withdrew like a snail into its shell. 

“Hi, I’m Leo. This is Dalton. He’s our mage. Well he’s our battle mage, I’m kind of a paladin knight myself” Leo proclaimed haltingly, attempting not to brag. 

“You all are very impressive,” she cooed hesitantly while Cece and Derek scooted by with their own gear and rucksack. Daphne openly gave them both an up and down. She was also looking at Dalton with a fervor that implied she had not anticipated his potential hostility or magical awareness. 

Diplomat, my ass.

Chiyoko agreed and hissed at the wench in his mind. His PerTerm nodded agreeably.

[Watch the wench, my Champion, she is the most dangerous person on this ship.]

This simpering fool, duly noted Chi. If ever you wanted to decapitate someone, I’d more than likely be game. 

[Chiyoko purred approvingly. ]

Daphne was something else, and he wanted nothing to do with her, but Leo already seemed infatuated much to his sanguine. 

“We’ll be taking our leave, have a good evening Miss Daphne.” Dalton grabbed Chiyoko’s handle, intentionally not using the Courtesan’s honorific and bodily shoving Leo inside when the Captain approached in the tight corridor. 

The Captain clapped Leo on the back like a father greeting his son but addressed Dalton, “Ahh, I see ya met our resident Courtesan, a feisty one she is, ya wanna watch ya wallet and pockets around ‘dis one.” The Captain proclaimed this like she wasn’t right in front of them, listening. 

“Captain Bellows, what a pleasure,” she responded unfazed, “when should we be expected to debark?” Her fan flicked open with an aggressive wrist motion. 

“Within the hour lassy,” he turned around and made his way to the top deck, Leo dragged their hiking bag into the right quarters and Dalton fell flat on the bottom bunk slamming the door behind him in the courtesan’s beautiful face. 

“Does this still feel like real life to you?” Dalton sputtered out without really examining the thought he placed his hand on his face smothering his eyes, his sapient sword still tied to his legendary magical Belt and the mage’s tunic rested comfortabl against his Vest and skin, the garment that shifted within the shadows of the blankets, providing camouflage even now, he felt redundant for asking. 

“I don't think it’s ‘real life’ anymore Dalt, technology does not work, powers and magic are real, everything feels Aged and medieval, I think our world has become something else. We’re being tested. God is testing us. Can we hold up against the Plan’s designs and do we prosper or do we run and hide?” Leo responded without emotion, unpacking their few blankets and pillows from their bags of holding.  

Leo was never usually so pedantic and Dalton wondered if it somehow had to do with his class. 

The philosophical, divine paladin that can sword fight with giant beasts. Monster’s bane. Geez, why do I like him so much? 

Dalton felt a bit peeved by Leo’s reaction to the Courtesan and headed up to the deck to help out, attempting to turn a cold shoulder, he felt pathetically melodramatic but succumbed to his childish tendencies. He arrived on deck and began untying knots, they pushed off as he helped set the sail, he watched the tri-mast unfurl and catch the wind, and he felt useful once again. Leo climbed the deck and looked at him apologetically. 

Dalton played coy and acted like he didn't see the paladin. 

Dalton sensed a massive power in the mana system and drifted toward the back of the boat and saw the sea witch, Ambrasia, casting air and sea  magic. 

Huge gusts of wind billowed the sails and she waved her arms about her head in calculated flurries and flourishes, tossing mandalas of yellow and blue patterns into the air, water, and sails. 

“Can I help you?” She glanced imperiously down. 

“Just watching a true artist at work, and besides, I’m sick of tying and untying knots.”

She grinned coyly and continued casting mana into the atmosphere and sea. 

The sail ship began cutting the waves and picked up speed but he couldn't take his eyes off of the sea witch whom hadn't stopped her casting, which had begun to look like a dance as she traipsed about the deck summoning larger and ever more powerful gusts of wind and air. The waves under them were not left wanting as blue swirling mandalas of encircled energy sunk into the surface. 

The waves abided by her commands and propelled the ship forward, large gusts of wind filled the sails before Ambrasia let the spells die down, the ship was rocketing on course and she proved her value as the ship’s magical engine. 

Dalton realized his mouth was slightly agape as the Belt called to him to take off, so he decided to plan a practice session using his thunderstorm and her abilities if she was willing. 

“Hi. I’m Dalton. It was really awesome what you did back there. With your magic,” Not the coolest of introductions but he had never been known for being ‘smooth’ to be honest. 

She had pointed ears and was clearly an elf or some elf-like creature now that he was closer he could examine her clearer. She looked young but knowing elves, that could mean anything. Her nose was diminutive and pointed, high cheekbones and big eyes gave her the Barbie effect, but the most captivating thing were the numerous tattoos. They were all small and looked quite artistic on her cheek bones, chin and up her earlobes, but the stunning aspect was the reflective, white color forming the swirling runes. 

Her hair was a pearlescent polished white-silver and she was tall for a female, maybe that’s normal for an elf but she was about 5”9 back in our world. She had on multiple layers of thin fabrics and jewelry all in varying colors of blue, such as but not limited to; scarves, shawls, bangles, necklaces, seashell paraphernalia, rings, vests worn over blouses, paired with a billowy, sleeveless smock, a long thin silky dress with two slightly different colored dresses over it, all fluttering every which way and jingling in the heavy ocean winds. 

She had on the sheerest pair of blue and mother-of-pearl slippers that glowed with magic in his enhanced perception. She was thin and looked almost emaciated, but her skinny muscles looked cable-strong. 

She was the most alluring and magical thing he had seen since the Coalescence started. 

“Do you know what you are yet?” She stared daggers, her eyes were all one solid color of sky blue, she was shaking slightly from exertion, “what you are becoming?”

“Uhmm, I’m Dalton.” Real smooth.

“Your aura is all out of sync. I can barely tell what direction you're going in. How many elements do you intend on learning?” Ambrasia was not one to mince words apparently. 

“Ummm, I was kind of going for storm mage, umm kinda like you.” He wished he could stop saying ‘ummm’ but he needed time to think in response to her barrage of questions. 

“Well, we can work on that, your sword is sapient isn’t it, what benefits do you get? You are like a loose trebuchet, wild and dangerous” The elf witch had inspection as well and broke him down smoothly, her muscles stretched taut as her controlled motion exercises loosened them up. 

“Magic resistance and she can use my spells when I attack, she focuses the magical energies into her blade and emits it when I want,” Dalton explained. It sounded lamer when he said it loud, even though he knew it was crazy cool, he felt a bit sheepish. 

“Let’s call the winds, your belt is overcharged and you seem like you need the Storm turf,” she effortlessly began casting another huge wind spell. 

Dalton began casting Thunderstorm for the first time, wicked blue, acid yellow, and purplish-violet mandalas gathered about his hands and torso, “are you mad?” She slapped him hard in the chest interrupting the Storm spell.

“Don’t cast that! Not unless you have too, it’s massive, you’ll kill us all before you could gain control of that, how the Watery God’s Holiness you have it at your level is beyond me and the goddess.” She stated matter-of-factly summoning a smaller storm of winds and gusts of rain for him to practice with, she tossed the concentrated ball of mana in one sphere that erupted into a squall tracing behind the ship. 

He released the foundations of the Thunderstorm spell reabsorbing the massive amounts of mana and felt cheated and anxious, like a druggie who missed a fix. 

The sphere of magical energy ascended to the skies and fixed itself in a synchronous position to the boat. Cleverly, it was out of harm's way, but she could still utilize the winds for the sails to ease her mana usage. 

Dalton abided by her rules and let the Belt take over. He became light as a feather and drifted into the winds, using his own wind spells he tried to stay on course, but he wobbled with no balance. He had once tried the air drop zone ride at a theme park that consisted of a giant fan blowing him upward and holding him  in the air. The place had been a huge, plastic cylinder surrounded by padding, and the majority of the time was spent just trying to find one’s balance and not get shot out of the jet stream of air after a second of being aloft. That’s what this was like but infinitely harder with no stability in the consistency of the wind stream. 

The storm buffeted him heavily, every muscle in his core and butt were flexing, twisting and clenching in a variety of patterns attempting to find a core balance, but he slipped out of the growing dervishes of air as he came crashing down moments later, luckily aiming and striking the deck opposed to the sea’s surface. He landed on the unforgiving wood flat, slamming onto his back and elbows, also winding himself. 

 It was more like a storm-induced antigravity belt and Dalton tried to approach the Belt from a scientific standpoint, mentally adjusting formulae for his weight, the counter gravity effects of the belt, and the proportionate amounts of mana necessary to adjust his positioning midair. Once in flight, he would have to create a third axis in his Cartesian coordinate system to take into account forward, backward, sideways and now up and down. The growing spherical compass of directions he could move and shift would have to be a constant adjustment on his mana control and utilization of the Belt. 

Ambrasia helps pick him and his wounded pride, off the deck of the boat accompanied by the soundtrack of ribald comments and laughter from the onlooking crew of tatted up seamen and even more salacious women, whom had taken the introduction of the four new recruited young men as open season for taunts and lewd comments, in Derek’s case, more than a few pinched ass cheeks if he was to be believed. 

Peyton began to look like a nervous squirrel as the women would give him vixen eyes or approach him for some conversational flirting, he would vanish into a shadow only to reappear further away on deck from some other shadow, clutching to his sanctuary and avoiding the panorama of the sweeping ocean vistas as much as possible with his keen eyes. 

Polar opposite to Peyton, Edgar dived into the casual banter and sexual innuendo with fluid ease and abandon, slapping an ebony-skinned crew mate on her bum, telling her, “she had to earn it,” as he scooted her on her way much to the chuckles and laughter of the rest of the crew. 

He even went so far as to give a male seaman a full-handed ball cup as the horny pirate gratuitously rubbed Edgar’s shoulder and back while attempting to explain ‘ship dynamics’, and he acknowledged the advancements as only a lifelong rugby player could. The man folded over at the full-handed junk squeeze and Edgar suggestively joked about not having what it took, again the crew lapped up his easy demeanor, and Edgar’s comfort with his own hyper masculine sexuality made Dalton a little green. 

Upon witnessing the encounter, Dalton asked Leo, “does Edgar ever do that to y’all when you’re playing?”

“Oh yaaaa, Cup-Check Edgar. He’ll always go straight for the junk, whether it’s a quick fondle, a ball flick, a quick whack, Edgar has no remorse,” Leo smiled nostalgically whilst saying these ridiculous things, “one night the whole team went on this whole planned bar crawl/pub crawl thing. By the end of the night, I swear Edgar made a point of grabbing every guy's junk and giving us all evaluations and critiques at the end of the night.” 

“Wow. Sounds… like a lot of homoerotic bonding and camaraderie.” He observed.

“Ya, hmm, I guess so,” Leo retrospectively acceded to the observation, tilting his head up rewinding the past and fond memories. “It didn't really feel like it at the time.”

Leo and Dalton naturally afforded each other a little protection due to their unwavering mutual presence, but were not exempt to some romantic overtures as even some of the sailors had given them lingering stares or in the case of one audacious crewman, a blatant offer of group companionship. 

Dalton was sort of enjoying the attention but Leo clearly was a bit more protective and the overt offers tapered down a few hours into the journey, mostly due to the recurring brandishing of Leo’s greatsword. He claimed to be looking for nicks or dings, but the efficacy of the beast-killing weapon had its intended impact. 

Zeta’s natural stoicism allowed her the only badge of immunity for the whole party as she exuded an aura of aloofness that not even the sexually frustrated crew were willing to try and crack, unbeholden to their deepest desires of maybe getting rejected. 

——-

“You need to become a Stormrider, but instead, you fight every breath of the Mother Storm, you must ride the winds. No longer are you walking on the ground, you must trust the Storm, understand the winds, you must practice often, it will become natural….eventually,” Ambrasia explained in her clipped accent, with its strange pronunciations and rolling vowels. She talked about the Storms like living creatures, a dragon to be ridden and partnered with as opposed to a beast that needed to be tamed. She threw over her shoulder as she walked away, “we will continue later.”

“Hahaha. You look like a drunk kite. A shitty one.” Edgar had been watching the whole time. 

Damn.

“Eat goblin balls, Edgar” Dalton was in no mood, stomping off trying not to rub his bruised body parts. 

Chow taught Leo more about swordplay, and an impressive swordsman he proved to be with quick thrusts and feints, his sword was like a weaponized adder, ready to strike in the blink of an eye, Leo began treating Chow like a big brother and was looking to learn more Swordplay, he treated it like a mini quest, hopefully earning his golden divine stripes as a swords master.  

Chow was the epitome of carefree as he ducked and dodged amongst the sails, climbing the rigging like he was born to it, his tanned face flashing a toothy white smile at Leo before he parkoured up the crow’s nest, Dalton felt slighted. Chow seemed to have specialized in agility and strength and dexterity, which was Leo’s most similar skill pathway. 

Daphne lurked about the bridge adding confusing fuel to the fire. Leo could barely complete sentences when she was around and she aggressively flirted with the whole party to one degree or another.  

 Derek was smitten and Cece looked vexed, Edgar was practically swooning and even Peyton seemed flabbergasted around the Courtesan. 

 He thought she was trouble and she was already proving his conclusion correct. 

Only Zeta seemed unaffected by her magical wiles and Dalton attempted to ask her about it. 

“Do ya trust her? I think she is dangerous.” Zeta shrugged nonchalantly and headed up top, leaving the issue on the tabletop or the deck. Whatever. 

“Zeta, hold up, we should make back up plans.”

Dalton tried to follow after her but the sea witch, Ambrasia was waiting on deck, manning the sails. She was surrounded by a nimbus of mana but wasn’t actively casting, “Good you’re here.”

Chow slid down a rope and landed on his feet perfectly, like an acrobat, a flutter of cloth and his sash settled as he landed on the deck barefoot, the rakish grin never leaving his face as he twirled his facial hair with a flourish chuckling at his own private joke. 

Dalton contemplated that quite possibly he embodied every perfect stereotype you could think of as a child. This epitome of pirate, well the epitome of everything a pirate should be, hid behind a devil’s smile. 

Dalton wandered over to Ambrasia to continue more of his magic training having lost Zeta somewhere on deck due to multiple distractions. Dalton was beginning to feel lost, and their short sea-faring adventure was becoming a whole trek into itself.

Chapter 29

On a beautiful sunny afternoon, Chow decided to show off and offered lessons in sparring, and deciding to teach Leo a few things, the swashbuckler easily tossed his shirt aside and Leo, not afraid of a challenge, matched him by removing his oversized, armored chest plate. 

The athletic duo swung their swords and moved in time, dodging and dashing with their glistening, metal blades ringing on the deck, casting sounds of clashing steel the entire time. 

Dalton felt flushed as he looked at the lithely and well-muscled pair.

Leo looked like he was cleaving a monster from the very timeline, whereas Chow seemed to be stitching an item back together with neat brushstrokes. 

Chow was tanned and moved smoothly like a ranger, his sword was an extension of himself, his scimitar whistled through the air, looking supremely talented he pirouetted spinning the curved blade in a horizontal arc, but Leo’s pale body and tanned extremities were covered in sweat, and he was breathing heavy. Chow deftly turned all his strikes aside, forcing Leo’s momentum off-kilter. 

Fending off the quick slashes of the pirate's blade, Leo ceded ground slowly. 

With golden chest hair covering his broad pecs, mighty sword whistling through the air, he attempted to keep up, mimicking the sword swings the swashbuckler provided darting in and out of his sword's reach.

Chow looked like he was in his early thirties but moved like a teenage parkour specialist, his agile body strewn with lean muscle and sinewed muscle. 

Edgar was chatting with the Courtesan at the adjacent end of the circle within Dalton’s line of sight. They seemed to be discussing prices or negotiating a deal based on their intensity and gesticulations of some sort, she fanned herself with the ornate piece of art the erstwhile. Yet, he never saw a single drop of sweat on her lustrous skin. 

He’s concerned with what deal they struck, but he was captivated by Leo’s mighty, pseudo-sword battle. 

Chow seemed to be playing cat and mouse with the leonine fighter, forcing him to swing all his energy and stamina into useless strokes, clearly tiring him out, playing his massive strength against him. 

Collapsing on the deck, Leo was exhausted and the lean pirate placed his blade along the length of Leo’s neck indicating victory. 

Leo looked furious but he was panting and heaving huge breaths of air, using his sword as a crutch, his chest pumping in and out with each effusion of air.  Chow seemed hardly winded in the slightest, having let Leo exhaust himself, Chow laughed uproariously and swished his sword about in a pretentious manner. 

“Had enough, big man?“ Chow asked tauntingly.

“I relent, how can you move so quickly?” Leo responded, still gasping. 

“Practice, ole boy. All those muscles don’t mean squat if you can’t hit what you’re aiming for.”

 Dalton contemplated hitting the swashbuckler with a Lightning bolt but Leo was conciliatory and Dalton didn’t want to be the spoil sport but energy crackled along his hands and fingers regardless. 

Daphne went below deck, her fan flicked up as she closed it effortlessly, Edgar looked hungrily at her swaying figure as she left the improvised practice bout. He followed after a few moments but only Dalton seemed to notice. 

Captain Rufiius Bellows witnessed the little sword exchange and seemed proud as he addressed the makeshift crew. Shirtless men and various other races and genders tied ropes and opened the sail while smaller trolls with dirt colored and bark-like skin cleaned up after the adventurers. 

The day was baskingly hot even with no visible sun, as the nebulous clouds had filled the sky and nary a patch of blue could be seen as they set sail for Daufaskie. 

The party wasn’t three hours out of the docks when they heard an alarm. A klaxon horn was being blown and they stormed the deck with weapons ready, expecting the danger to come from the sea, but they were all surprised to see mutated seagulls swooping, surprising them, and commencing attacks from the air.

The birds were the size of large dogs but there were about twenty of them. They seemed to swarm the rigging but aside from some nasty beaks and webbed talons, they seemed to lack magic or any intelligence. Their feathers were mottled and it seemed the birds had all contracted a nasty case of butcher bacterium. 

Chow climbed the center mast, fending them off with his quick scimitar swipes, Ambrasia appeared to be summoning a spell of air as indicated by the swirls of yellow mana dancing about her spinning form, Dalton took cover with Leo and Peyton as they ducked beside the high rail and the requisite wooden barrels on any good pirate ship.

 Peyton had both black daggers clutched tight and was looking for monsters to lob them at, Leo was still wielding his sword, and Dalton followed suit and pulled Chiyoko from her ebony-colored, bone sheath. 

Loud caws and wing flaps enveloped them, but these mutant birds didn’t seem smart like the vultures, just numerous. They smothered the crew and landed all about the deck and rigging.

Dalton stood up and caught the packs’ attention. Summoning Lightning Bolt, which he knew might be a bit of overkill but his mana was bursting at maximum capacity begging to be drained, the Bolt of energy left his hands in a crackling display of power, instead of coming from the sky, this bolt blasted forth in a torrent of blue and violet mandalas and swirling fractals of light leaving the blade of his empowered wakizashi in a cascade of arcs, the flock of gulls seemed severely depleted as smoking, mutated corpses fell to the deck and ocean surface, some of which continued smoldering after death.  

Leo, burst alight in a golden aura, he spun into Battle. 

 Ambrasia’s Blasts of wind forced the sea gulls to bunch together above the deck trying not to get pulverized into the ground or rigging. 

Leo’s sword was gleaming golden in the bright early morning sunlight, an aura of benign energy radiated from his broad frame, and he hacked at the sea gulls with reckless abandon, the blade sheared through meat and feathers and he finished the evil flock neatly with a bit of help from Ambrasia, Derek, and Chow. His monster-killer sized sword remained gleaming and free of blood. 

Edgar sprayed the deck with his multi-person healing spell, even though most everyone had only minor scratches and bites at worst. On second thought, looking at the gross corpses of the gulls, they probably had diseases so a heal was probably a good idea. 

The interface beeped at Dalton and he noticed that the four pirate party had joined with his own, spreading the weak experience points amongst the whole lot of them. 

At this rate, Dalton would never level up.

Captain Bellows noticed the party’s efficacy and instructed his crew to continue aiding with their training. He blasted this with some Captain Shouting Skill, it had to be, and everyone scurried to do his bidding.  

Chow enveloped the big knight in a friendly embrace and they began to talk about swordplay. Dalton was jealous but unsure what to do with the building emotion. 

Chow taught swordplay and acrobatics to Leo and Derek whilst Ambrasia taught him and Zeta more air and sea magic. She begged them to the back of the ship and began to summon her mana.

Daphne took an eager Edgar and unwilling Cece into her own servitude where they trained in her perfumed quarters. 

Edgar was enraptured after only one session, Daphne’s class skills gave her Mind and manipulation powers which played into Edgar’s flavor nicely. She claimed Ana Lucretizia had been her teacher which sparked another question in Dalton’s mind. 

The lustrous Courtesan taught Cece about poisons and court intrigue, whilst guiding Edgar into ever subtler forms of psychic manipulation.

The massive Triton Captain scooped Peyton up with a bundle of maps and cartography instruments and headed toward the ship's main cabin.

The gravelly voice of the scaled seafarer all the while listing commands and bullet points of what it means to navigate and be the ‘locator”. 

The Captain took Peyton into his own personal tutelage, much to Peyton’s horror, the stern, overbearing amphibioid could be heard hollering commands to ‘pay attention’ and ‘stop being daft’ occasionally crescendoing from the Captain’s personal cabin. 

Peyton came away a few hours later looking dazed but he gathered some food supplies, and two bowls of fish chowder and begrudgingly moped back into the cabin with the Captain. 

Ambrasia’s lessons were exceedingly complex but Dalton felt naturally attuned to them, whereas Zeta struggled to grasp the basic use of air and water in her earth-based magic. Dalton flourished, figuring out ways to twist the wind, ice, and electricity spells together, utilizing his Belt hopefully all the while for future fights or flights. Ambrasia’s magic was complex and versatile. Small coils of water to create eddies of water could be attached to huge blankets of complex weaves of air to create small storms to propel the ship forward. 

Dalton had made the ocean trip to Daufuskie Island numerous times and it had never taken more than a few leisurely hours. As their version of a twilit-night began to fall around the prodigious sailing ship, Dalton saw no silhouettes or land on any horizon, the water was a light blue that allowed one to see feet below the surface clearly like the clearest waters in Half Moon Caye in the Bahamas, whereas the coastal waters around South Carolina had never been so translucent before.

In the distance, his extra sensory perception discerned the shape of a flying creature undulating through the air in a serpentine motion, resulting in an unfamiliarity to any of his zoological references pre-Coalescense. He didn’t say anything but he couldn’t shake the feeling that they weren’t in Hilton Head Island anymore, or maybe even Earth. 

Upon waking, the party found themselves being called to arms again, most having slept in their armor, they grabbed their weapons and stormed up the deck. The danger this time stemmed from the ocean. A thick bank of fog surrounded what looked to be a massive whirlpool, 200 feet wide. The air had become thick and syrupy and the sky had once again turned into the bruised colors of a strange twilight, crackles of energies and waves of light flashed through the upper echelons of the sky. 

Dalton thought of the Coalescence and wondered if it was happening again. His Magical Aptitude was ringing with the familiarity of the event and his instincts told him this was massive interdimensional magic. 

His instincts? What? How would he know that?

“Everyone hold on, it’s about to get rough,” Dalton felt inept and the words immediately felt contrite, but the party mostly listened as everyone positioned themselves low to the deck and held onto ropes, barrels, or in the case of two crewmen, the anchor. 

Captain Bellows was laughing like a madman and viciously turning the steering wheel like he was still in some semblance of control. Ambrasia had unrelentingly kept casting her magic into the sails, attempting to force the ship out of the increasing current of the watery maelstrom. Maybe, she was guiding them through? 

Dalton wished he could help, but his concentration was shot and he could only focus on holding on for dear life. Leo assisted by holding him down to the deck. They clung onto some large wooden post that he couldn’t figure out a purpose for, but he reluctantly remembered that even though he had been on many boats and yachts, he was never really crew. 

The ship bounced on crests of waves as it dipped and rose with the ever increasing violence of the whirlpool. Capt. Rufiius yanked the wheel about and Ambrasia simultaneously cast a huge gust of wind on the aft side of the ship, causing the wooden behemoth to shift and ride the outer ring of the whirlpool, as it was sling-shotted about through the fog, the entire crew was jounced to and fro and the echoing sound of Bellows deep laughter followed them into the umbrage of the mist. 

The amount of mana and disturbances around Dalton made him dizzy and nausea caused him to huddle into a fetal position. Leo crunched him down into a shell and he just closed his eyes and started counting. 

Chapter 30

Dalton came to, it didn’t feel like he had been unconscious, more like he had become ‘re-aware’. The sky was bright and cloudless, the ocean was a clear blue, and the air was hot, muggy, and smelled strongly of brine. The temperature had gotten hotter like in the tropics and he could finally see silhouettes of land on the horizon off to both sides of the ship. The islands were green and lush, covered in forest, capped by sudden concatenations of mountains and volcanic peaks that were wreathed in clouds, like billowing white necklaces.

The sun was back. It looked glorious and Dalton looked behind the ship but saw only an endless blue horizon. The whirlpool turned Portal was nowhere to be seen. 

The landscape looked decidedly like the southeast Asian tropics in his opinion, but the paradox of traveling across the world in a mist cloud boggled the mind. The distant landmass had a crumbling lighthouse of red and white that looked like the lighthouse from Harbourtown, but the coastline was riddled with statues of Indonesian dragons, witches, and small shrines and prayer temples. Dalton had to accept that with magic and this new world and its rules of science, anything was possible. The ship sailed past the once bustling Harbourtown and they slowly passed with no conflict. 

People and fishermen could be seen milling about the docks and lively dock area. 

The expected scenes of carnage were nowhere to be found. 

“Can this be right?” Leo asked, reading his mind, “they look alright, no screaming, no monsters.”

“I’m not sure, it kind of looks the same, but really different, and if they suffered the Coalescence like we did, then they definitely came out on top,” he responded as Derek and Zeta walked up to the pair. 

“Someone say top?” 

Derek received a few smacks in response. 

“It doesn’t look the same to me either though,” Zeta added. 

Some smaller ships appeared to be fishing, and even some people could be seen meandering about the coast he discovered after using a pair of ancient looking binoculars a crewman let him borrow. Well, let him borrow after Leo did one of his intimidating cough and stares. 

“I wonder if we’re stopping or going straight on?”

Captain Bellows unknowingly answered when he repositioned himself behind the steering wheel and made loud noises to gather everyone’s attention. 

“We’ve reached Balinor Island, Daufaskie ain’t much further. Your Quest begins shortly. It’s time for your band to prove their worth.” Captain Bellows’ voice took on a foreboding resonance as he made this declaration, the crew looked on eagerly and Chow flashed Leo a devil-may-care smile. 

Dalton had a 1000 questions but the ship juked sharply to the starboard side and they began heading for the small island in the distance with the impossibly sharp peak.

It took them over a day of sailing, they continued their training as they left what used to be Hilton Head behind. Dalton thought of how close his mother should be, and regretted that the rest of the party had no family within a close distance like he did. 

He told Leo about his concerns, but Leo reminded him, “we,re Questing, Dalt. Get your head in the game. We can go check it out later.”

A pregnant pause. 

“Do you think she’s dead, is that why you keep trying to divert my attention?” He asked Leo once they had retreated to their cabin for the night before they reached Daufaskie. 

“I hope you want me to. Or we could talk about it until we’re blue. I’ve come to grips with what’s happening, I don’t expect to ever see my family again, but you know I’m with you until the end now, Dalt. It’s what you want to do, always.” Leo elaborated with conviction. 

He knew all that, but hearing it out loud broke his heart. He hugged the paladin fiercely. 

“I’m sorry, I’m a callous idiot, but I’ll be here for you. Always.” He whispered. 

They drank a bit from one of his stashed bottles which helped them sleep through their anxiety and sadness. 

——————-

The next morning. 

The island appeared to have an atoll, ringed with statues of animals in mid-motion. The two jetties curved around entrapping the crystalline blue waters and formed a natural barrier. The statues standing sentinel on the jetties all flowed with magical energy according to Dalton’s enhanced sight. 

The island was bathed in sunlight, and yet passing those first two stone fingers instilled a deep sense of fear and impending doom in Dalton’s core. The jetties extended out, to be followed with statues of a severe looking polar bear, armadillo, falcon, carp, salamander, and a moth. The statues were all intricately carved and facing into the center of the bay. The ship quietly glided by the stone guardians and the apex of the atoll to find an adjacent beach. They dropped anchor a dozen feet from next to the statue-crested shore. The bay appeared deep but they could see right to the bottom and its magnificent array of coral and colorful aquatic life. 

The seabed was riddled with man-made items too, like bits of wrecked ships and large trunks and chests left unopened, suffering the slow corrosive decay at the hands of a saline ocean. The tattooed sailors carried empty chests onto the sandy beach. 

“Oh man, we’ve hit Treasure Island,” Derek blurted out and the crew continued their motions but eyed their party askance, blanketed in suspicion and avarice. 

Dalton could read the underlying currents and this island’s appearance was no surprise, the crew seemed ready for such a venture and the sudden acceptance of their Quest was that much more suspicious. 

Chow began corralling the mostly human members of the crew as they quickly began gathering supplies and weapons, they efficiently packed the rowboats and readied the smaller ships for transport, the non-human members of the crew settled in and tied knots and adjusted the rigging. 

The Captain commanded two chained slaves to drop the enormous anchor that quickly found purchase due to the brief few seconds of the chain rattling as it descended, blue and black mandalas steam from the metal as it was thrown overboard and sunk below the waves. Dalton tried to count it out and do the math to determine the depth of the bay, but the variables were beyond him. 

The Triton Captain called for his first mate, Grodo, to man the helm as he was leaving with the beach party. His hair was thinning dramatically and he had the look of an ex-fighter who had mistakenly opted for a life in bureaucracy, with his stout frame and growing paunch indicating a more sedentary lifestyle than he was accustomed to. Dalton had the weird feeling that their quest had been hijacked and that this crew of pirates had planned for their aide all along. Picking them up at the harbor had all been a ploy to get their quest update, and Dalton fought his growing anxiety. 

The Captain began gathering some crewmen and supplies. 

Dalton felt paranoid and he knew something was wrong, but as he began to speak up the same lascivious pirate from before grabbed him by the waist and leered into his face proclaiming, “come on pretty lad, ya ain’t scared is ya?” 

The man proceeded to grab the anchor rope and nimbly jumped off the side of the boat and zip lined with his bare hands into the water. He quickly began expertly swimming freestyle toward the coast and Dalton, as a competitor swimmer, had to admire his form. 

Dalton was trying to process the sensory overload when Leo shouted and leapt from the deck following in the wake of the brash pirate. Using his monster-killing sword as a zip line, he gripped either end of the huge weapon that was positioned over the rope and slid quickly down into the water, causing a great splash as he trumpeted a loud, “hiii-yah” at the end of his slide and he managed to do a gainer into the azure water still holding his blade. 

He lost all thought as he watched the display of machismo and bravado. Fueled by an onslaught of adrenaline, Dalton jumped off the deck avoiding the rope altogether and billowed his cloak and tunic out, utilizing two gusts of wind and attempting to tap into his Belt slightly, he managed to barely slow his fall and splashed into the water with a mighty wave at slightly less than terminal velocity. 

He really needed to practice with his Belt. 

Dalton surfaced from the bath-water temperature seawater laughing, his tunic was soaked and wrapping about his limbs as he tread water, when he was suddenly yanked down into the deep

blue. Thrashing under the surface, he began to conjure a lightning spell when he saw Leo’s laughing face clearly through the transparent water. 

Leo had pulled his leg and dunked him from below. Dalton bubble-laughed and tackled the blonde giant underwater, proving his stellar swimming skills and ability to hold his breath, he kept Leo under with a few well-timed tugs and aquabatic somersaults, as he released the slightly panicking Leo back to the surface for air, he followed suit laughing the whole way. 

“Holy cheese in a cup, what are you? Part dolphin?” Leo was coughing a bit but treaded water relatively well, considering the extra weight his sword and armor must be carrying. 

Dalton responded by diving under the water and dashing around Leo’s kicking legs. He felt at home in the water. Surfacing behind Leo, he snaked his arm around his torso and began to drag him toward the shore, where the portion of the crew and party were loudly thrashing their way toward. Leo swam along with him, but clearly needed the help as he sounded winded after a few minutes. Dalton helped him ashore and plopped him on his back where he heaved great breaths. Dalton felt refreshed and limber after the quick dip and began to help the crew tie the boat ashore and anchor it securely. 

He had to admit, at one point he cast Gust of wind on himself, thinking a quick mini cyclone might dry him off like a crazy cool wizard, but instead, the violent, damp flapping of his robe and tunic were accompanied by clouds of sand and grit sticking to all his wet parts and he quickly let the spell subside in utter failure. 

Leo noticed and began chuckling but Dalton only held up a finger sternly and Leo stifled any witty remark.

An ivory-wood gangplank lowered from the deck, an impossibly long distance to the beach but magic seemed to make most things feasible, and Daphne descended like a queen gifting a peasant colony with her presence. She constantly waved her ornate fan which issues eddies of magic and energy in continuous swirls of mana, enveloping her in an aura of rainbow colors and elements. She’s closely followed by Captain Bellows, Chow, Edgar, Zeta, Vur, the orange humanoid, Peyton, and two more human members of the crew, a male and female who are both tattooed, armed, and pierced extensively. 

Dalton noticed Cece and Derek emerging from the surf, laughing and soaking wet too and guessed the majority of the crew didn’t need to jump overboard but it had been fun. The sparkling, black sands welcomed them into the warm, open-armed embrace of the island. 

“This is where your true Quest begins. Defeat the Sea Serpent. Win the prize,” Captain Bellows sounds like a fiendish NPC and he began to wonder if he was a player combatant or non-combatant character or if he was possibly his own entity. It was becoming increasingly hard to tell which was causing Dalton’s moral compass to spin agitatedly. 

The tropical island consisted of black, basalt rocks and looked to be volcanically originated, the pinnacle of the peak stood mid-island and was wreathed in a necklace of pearly white clouds. The sounds of birds, frogs, insects, and various tropical monsters and beasts resounded through the air with a vibrancy he hadn’t felt in the fields of Savannah. This island throbbed with life, the greenery stretched out of sight behind the symmetrical peak. 

The band of adventurers clumped together as the crew members finished securing the boat to the beach, Bellows, Chow, Vur, and Daphne stared at them with a quiet, judgmental leer that unnerved him. They had the intimation of a pack of hyenas waiting for a wounded fawn to fall. 

“Okay, I guess we get started, this shouldn't be too hard.” Dalton clapped his hands to initiate the quest but it felt disappointingly anti-climatic in the face of everything that had happened thus far. 

“You didn’t,” Derek groaned. 

From the dense tree line, an inhuman ululation emanated, followed by multiple answering calls in similar vibrato and tone. The Captain pulled his sword and Chow followed suit and strafed wide. The party spread out, on high alert as Dalton’s blood began to sing battle intensity. 

So much for anti-climatic. Should have known the jinx still remains veritable. 

The orange-skinned Vur pulled a whip from her belt and extended the wicked coils outward and began flicking the tip about, “come get some, feel Hel’s fire”. 

The rest of the crewmembers pulled sabres and fanned wide while Daphne cowered behind the massive frame of the Triton captain. 

“Aye, we’ve got locals. The Sahuagin. Fin-heads,” he spat nastily into the sand, “Fish folk, stupid as a bugbear, but they got four arms, so watch out. Crazy cult worshipers that won’t let anyone on the Island,” the Captain offered helpfully, and a tad racist. Speciest?

Dalton didn’t have time to think much about it as a dozen blue-scaled humanoids came bursting from the dense tree line. They shouted in their incomprehensible, screeching wails and he was amazed to see they each had four arms and most wielded multiple weapons, brandishing tritons, spears, daggers, and a variety of random melee weaponry. 

“I guess the Captain hadn’t been exaggerating,” he mumbled to himself. 

Chow and Vur and the pirates immediately clashed with a group of five of the murderous fish-men, and Zeta rushed back away from the rustling brush as the other seven sea-warriors rushed their party. 

Dalton hit the closest Sahuagin with a Jolt spell, and as the mandalas tightened on his hands, he projected a bolt of electrical energy into the creature’s torso. Its appendages locked up and it fell to the sandy beach spasming, Leo pulled his sword and charged the rest of the mob. 

Derek yelled in a frenzied rage and charged into the mosh pit with his hammer swinging and Cece and Peyton were engaging two more of the beasts on their right flank. Dalton didn’t feel safe using anymore spells in the hectic chaos of the dog pile, and pulled Chiyoko from her sheath. 

[Yes, you keep me away too long, let me roam free.] She simultaneously purred and growled.  

A slit-pupiled glare met his eye as one of the aquatic warriors dashed toward him. The warrior had a net in one hand, a scimitar in another and two free claws with wicked talons and a mouth full of shark-like teeth with two massive fins starting at his forehead and trailing down his spine.  The creature was beautiful but in a terrifying way. 

The monstrous humanoid tossed its net in a quick overhand that threatened to encumber Dalton as it stretched outward and the weights spread into a wide circle. Reacting quickly, he cast a Gust of wind whilst swiping Chiyoko in a diagonal arc and blew the net back into the throng of Sahuagin, where Leo and Derek were both swinging away to splashes of orange ichor and entrails. 

“Sorry!” Hoping he didn’t accidentally hamper his comrades he redirected his attention back to the fight and met the Sahuagin’s sword with his wakizashi. 

The metal clanged loudly and a quick swipe from one of its upper arms slashed his face badly and knocked him akimbo on the sand. Rising quickly, blood spewing from the gouges on his face, he attempted to meet the beast head on but the swinging claws and sword proved beyond his mettle as he desperately parried the sword and blocked the following slashes, only just holding the humanoid fighter off, it’s strength was tremendous. 

The monster was geared for war as it utilized a biting attack whenever its head got close enough, taking numerous knicks and cuts even through his resistances, the warm flow of blood began to seep into his clothing. Dalton’s movements slowed as his blood loss superseded his healing. 

[Use your magic, you’re underutilizing me Champion, remember we have many tricks up our sleeve.]

An image of the female kitsune waving her kimono/Gi and she reached deftly into her sleeve pulling out a dead, bloodied, white rabbit, like a macabre magician. 

Dalton shook his head of all the mental clutter. 

Groaning, and spitting blood onto the sand, he blinked his eyes clear of the still-weeping wound. 

Summoning and casting Jolt took only a second, the sword glowed with arcane violet and blue energy and Dalton realized his mistake. Now, with each scratch or cut, the blade diffused electrical energy into the aquatic’s body, causing spasms and slowed movement, thus making his further attacks more effective. 

With Chiyoko’s skill and input and a running jolt spell, he made short work of the sea fighter as it bled out on the beach from numerous wounds. A final thrust into the central mass ceased any of its final death throes and he deemed it a small mercy, as bolts of electrical blue and violet arced along its body charring the flesh and releasing a smell of seared ahi tuna and smoked meat. 

“Kinda smells good don’t it?” Derek shouted as he parried a swipe with his hammer.

Luckily, the party had easily handled the rest of the ambushing Sahuagin as the final humanoid was strangled by Vur’s lethal whip, and with a final tug she decapitated the inferior fighter cutting off its gurgling high-pitched screams. 

Chow was already looting a corpse and Leo and Derek finished three of the Sahuagin themselves. Cece and Peyton were looting a corpse each and Edgar and Zeta had a practically unharmed, although very dead-looking monster in front of them. He supposed Edgar was able to psychic blast it to death which was slightly concerning and terrifying. 

He looted the corpse of his own kill to receive a scimitar, some paltry Energy credits, the net, and a Scroll. He bagged the scimitar, net, and credits into his bag of holding. This was the first scroll he had seen to date but he was aware of their restrictions and uses. Basically a one time spell, you couldn’t learn it, but anyone could use these usually. 

The scroll was unusual though. 

Magical Scroll

Resist Fire Damage. 

Increases fire and heat resistance for one hour. 

Looking up, everyone was making similar faces. They had all received the same scrolls from the Sahuagin along with some weapons and in Vur’s case, an enchanted triton. 

Coming together, Leo handed a scroll to Zeta who hadn’t received one due to her and Edgar sharing a kill. Peyton insisted that the Plan was intentionally giving the scrolls out and it seemed obvious after he said it, like the rings of underwater breathing, it hinted at future quests to come. 

Dalton and Leo formed a search party and began to explore the beach for clues and approached the thick line of vegetation with caution and trepidation. The Captain let them know that he and the crew would safeguard the ships and that the party was to move forward on their own, indicating the atoll he pointed through a thick tree line. 

The short jaunt through the vegetation was not without excitement, when a previously invisible snake came into range and tried to bite the unbeknownst Derek. 

Before the snake could strike, Peyton emerged from the shadow of a tree, “Derek, get down,” and deftly chopped the snake's head off with a quick flick of his dagger. The twelve-foot long, rainbow-scaled corpse slid from the canopy, and back into sight unwinding to land at Peyton’s feet, in a glistening, iridescent coil. 

Inspect.

Chamaleosnake

Affinity: Water

This ambush predator utilizes its multifaceted scales to camouflage into its environment. Surprising its prey with a lethal venomous bite and constriction. 

Its venom can be used for anti-venom and is highly valued amongst Alchemists. 

Its hide is a rare and prized position amongst Armorers for its rare magical properties.

“You should definitely keep that. Unless you don’t want it, in which case. Mine.” He let Peyton know, still unsure how detailed everyone else’s Terminals had descriptions like his, wanting to prove his integrity, he semi-reluctantly informed the rogue of his trophy.  

His Terminal winked at him slightly. 

Huh? Are we cheating?

Peyton immediately scooped the snake's head and body and it disappeared into his bag, “let’s keep going but everyone watches everything around them.”

We’ll talk later….

The band of Adventurers eventually broke through the trees to arrive at the pristine beach by the blue atoll and its lightly lapping water. The party spread out searching for anything. 

Dalton utilized his magical perception searching for anything enchanted or cursed. Peyton and Derek had both veered towards the extending jetties and each one took an ‘arm’ and began to follow the rocky outcrop into the bay, examining the first two statues which were comprised of a moth on Peyton’s side and a salamander monolith on Derek’s, the duo continued heading further out into the water. 

Edgar and Zeta both approached the tree line and Zeta entered without a second thought, Edgar on the other hand looked perturbed by the density of the foliage. The base of the solitary mountain almost reaches the beach and the conical shape seems to provide an inner support design for the shape of the island. Cece was pushing aside large fronds of elephant's ear and vibrant green and yellow leaves the size of windshields when she happened upon a stone plaque, engraved into the black stone of the mountainous landmark. 

“The island is a puzzle piece 

A Gate stands in the the way,

To figure out escape from here

You are going to have to play

Chaotic energy doth alight,

The heart remains strong and pure. 

To outward threats, vigilance is might

Our safety must we ensure 

To save the island’s heart and soul,

You’ll need much stronger powers, 

To seek the magic elements, 

You will have to call the Towers

Mind to soothe, and Fire to strengthen

Ice that melts, and Air that blows

Earth will grow, Stone stays steadfast

Whilst Water will continue to flow 

Lightning shakes and thunders 

Beware mistakes and faults

For your life could end in blunders

Solve the puzzle, access the vaults,” 

Cece read aloud in an ominous tone. 

“I think it’s a clue, to solve the puzzle.” She clearly looked out on Peyton and Derek who had continued along the jetties to almost reach the points thar meet. She silently regarded the motionless statues. 

“Do they move,” she mumbled to herself. 

Edgar responded by using his “roar” spell and his deep voice reverberated along the coast, causing small avalanches of rock to cascade down the mountainside. 

“Try moving ‘em!!!” 

Derek and Peyton both cowered down, but Peyton responded first as he easily twisted the statue of an Armadillo. It’s left facing inwards towards the bay. It appeared it can quite easily turn in a full circle as he brought it back around. 

Derek then turned the statue of the Salamander toward the water. It looked like he’s listening for any telltale signs of a lock or a click. 

Cece continued to yell out words, asking Peyton and Derek to turn certain statues away and others toward the island. 

Cece reread the clue and proceeded to stare at the statues surrounding the atoll in heavy contemplation, quickly concluding that they were eight of the animal statues including the two entry statues of a mole and the eel. They all represented various elemental summons. Some were obvious, others not as much 

Salamanders were associated with fire, armadillo with earth or stone, if that eel was an electric eel, that was obvious. Polar bear for ice and gryphon for air. He supposed that it made the butterfly/moth psychic energy. 

Dalton told her his theory. 

“Try turning statues towards the atoll, and turning all the other statues outward to watch, in the compass directions delineated by their elements. Earth and Stone go north. Water and Psychic west, Fire and Electric go south, Air and Ice go east,” Cece concluded. 

As the party turned the last statue, Cece slammed the plaque further into place as it clicked with a magic finality. The two ends of the atoll began to groan with a tremendous noise. Derek and Peyton both fought to get their balance, as two mammoth walls of rock extended from each of the rocky arms, slamming together in the middle of the waterway with a colossal splash. The groaning continued as deep vibrations shook the entire island, like the inner rumbling of a stone giant’s stomach. 

Dalton and Leo both grabbed onto one another as Cece looked like a surfer and Edgar bear-hugged a tree. 

Zeta was standing steadfast and barely looked unbalanced, and he had to assume it’s some sort of terrain Skill she had as a Druid. 

The seawater that filled the basin began sloshing from side to side with massive waves crashing into the rocks on either side, Peyton and Derek both fell to their knees and grabbed desperately onto their respective statues for anchor, the waves soaked everything quickly. The atoll had sealed itself completely forming a massive bowl out of the small bay. The water slowly began to churn and the very island was draining the atoll at an impossible rate, but with magic prevalent everywhere, he could only accept it as their new reality. 

Derek lost his footing and his feet slipped out from under him as he splayed out and barely caught himself. His feet were inches from the spinning vortex of water that had formed where the once serene water had once rested. 

“HELP,” Derek was shouting at the top of his lungs, the whirlpool was thrashing violently and looked ready to consume the hapless barbarian and thrash him to death about the rocks. His huge hammer probably dragged him down the slippery slope even faster. 

Leo let go of Dalton and began to pound down the beach and veered off down the jetty that Derek was clinging onto for dear life. Huge clods of sand followed his powerful stride, flinging into the air with each footfall. 

“Geez, why does it always have to be us,” he mumbled, shaking his head and taking off after the blonde paladin at a sprint. 

The water had lowered a few feet but looked like it was becoming more violent the lower it got, Derek was now dangling over the whirlpool, clinging onto the wet foliage. Leo was deftly avoiding the other statues and Dalton was terrified his sword was going to clip one of them, but Leo expertly twisted out of the way at the last moment each time. 

Dalton was surprised at his own dexterity, but with his superhuman agility working in conjunction with his Shadow tunic, he followed deftly at an equivalent pace. 

Leo reached the end of the jetty and slid feet first like a baseball player catching Derek’s wrist as he began to lose his grip and slide further into the thrashing maelstrom of water and froth. Dalton reached Leo and grabbed his slim waist and planted himself and pulled him back. 

Leo hauled on Derek and with his prodigious strength, easily pulled him back onto firmer footing. Derek was panting heavily and was drenched head to toe. He grabbed back onto the statue and the three of them all held tightly onto one another as the whirlpool dropped a few feet per second. 

The island was still shaking but the tremors subsided as the water began to finally drain completely. 

Dalton looked into the basin, which almost appeared to have been a man-made structure, a perfect semi-sphere, but the bottom was now riddled with a few fish and aquatic monsters flopping about on their last breath. Rocks, debris, shipwrecks, and all sorts of trunks and bones peppered the ocean floor. 

The bowl’s diameter must be about 500 feet across and the depth about 300. The party looked about while Leo helped Derek to his feet. Cece looked awestruck and Zeta and Edgar both walked to the edge of the beach which suddenly dropped down into the pit after a few feet. 

Peyton had pulled his black face covering down and he’s pointing at the bottom of the basin and shouting, “look, look at what we found.”

Dalton focused his inspection toward the epicenter of the half sphere, and lo and behold, there was a black crevasse opening into the earth with about a ten foot diameter, trails of seawater still descended into the hole. It looked very much like the opening to a cave, but heading vertically down. 

As Derek had finally caught his breath, he grabbed onto Dalton’s shoulder and Leo’s neck. 

“That boys…is a Dungeon.” 

Chapter 31

Dalton was flabbergasted, and wondered if it really could be a dungeon. In games, Dungeons were a set of rooms filled with themed environments, monsters, traps, and puzzles, often leading to a Boss at the end of the endeavor. Knowing their quest ended with a giant sea serpent, his instincts and PerTerm agreed that this was indeed the Plan’s modern idea of a dungeon. The Coalescence had pooled the mana of the world and this was one of the focal points. 

The great thing about dungeons were they typically resulted in massive amounts of treasure, loot, and gear being dropped, with the quality of the loot being equivocal to the difficulty of the dungeon. Assuming you weren’t slaughtered before completion naturally. 

Dalton scans the steep sides of the bowl that appears to have no steps down. The drop curves but only towards the end of the basin, following a fatal looking drop onto jagged rocks and wreckage. Inspecting around Dalton’s interface lights up as multiple items seem to shimmer with magical energy. 

His heart begins to race, now his regular perception is catching glimpses of metallic sheen reflecting the bright tropical sunlight, with the fair indication of brass, silver, or even gold. 

The island had collected a fair number of visitors over the years and the amount of smashed small ships and personal items indicate it was a fair few. Derek and Leo look up having seen the same thing. 

“Treasure Island?” Leo quirks his eyebrow quizzically. 

“Treasure island, man!” Derek yells, and begins speedily tip-toeing back to the beach with more than a little trepidation. 

“Or a death trap,” he adds, nodding slightly to all the wreckage and bones and Leo follows his indicated movement and nods in acquiescence. 

Luckily, Captain Bellows had anchored outside of the atoll, but Dalton wondered if he had some partial knowledge ahead of time in regards to the Quest, and if so, why he hadn’t been more forthcoming. 

The apocalypse had engraved a deep sense of mistrust in Dalton and his intuitive alarm bells were chiming. Maybe it was a Skill or ability? 

He receives an image of his PerTerm putting his hand to his forehead and shaking his head wearily. 

“Let’s go back, but Leo, keep an eye out. Something isn’t right, and once we’re in there, the likelihood of turning back is, well, unlikely.” 

“We accepted the Quest, you think we could still cancel now if we wanted?” Derek has raced far enough ahead that Leo doesn’t need to keep his voice down and they wend their way back to the beach kicking rocks and pebbles off into the empty basin on one side, alternating and kicking a rock off the other side into the surface of the seawater. 

“No, I think we’re capable of finishing this quest. I don’t believe the Plan would intentionally kill us, but it’s not going to be easy, especially if we have unknown variables that could betray us.” Dalton confides his fears with his loyal confidant. 

Leo looks off into the distance at the closely anchored Symposiarch, immediately comprehending his implied subject matter. 

“We’ll watch each other’s backs, as always,” Leo stops quickly in place and spins about in a quick 180. Dalton looks up just in time to walk into his staunch chest, where Leo quickly wraps him into a rib crunching hug. Dalton attempts to hug back, but stupidly strong Leo has pinned his arms to his sides. 

“Come on, Leo Monsterbane, we’re going to live forever, you know that, now let’s kill some shit,” he mumbled into Leo’s ear. 

They parted and held each other’s heads, pushing their foreheads together, they shared a moment, before advancing into the next stage of the Quest. 

“Oi, hurry up lovebirds,” Derek shouted back laughing with glee. To think he could go from near death to a kid in a candy store is definitely symbolic of our convoluted new reality. He’s quickly shrugged off his near death experience in lieu of receiving gifts and blood-earned prizes. 

The party convened on the beach. 

“I can’t believe that worked,” Cece was flush and brushing her hair back repeatedly, displaying an anxious tick he hadn’t noticed before. She practically thrummed with energy. 

“Great job,” Derek claps her on the back and everyone proceeds to follow up with effluvious compliments. 

“That was awesome.”

“Seriously, wow.”

“Well done, Puzzlesolver.” 

“The Enigmatolagist.” 

Cece took it all in with gracious smiles, tears sparkled in her eyes. 

“Ya, but how do we get down?” Peyton stood at the very edge of the lisp with his hands on his hips looking down, bits of beach sand spilled off the edge and Dalton felt slightly vertiginous for the rogue. 

“So we are definitely going down?”

“I figure we got this far, and we’re still healthy and charged up.” Dalton responded to Zeta. 

“We said we’re doing this, can’t puss out now,” Edgar added. 

Cece looked over the edge next to Peyton, and everyone edged closer, it didn't look impossible and they had some rope in their bags. Dalton began calculating the length of the rope, tied to one of the palm trees further back on the beach and the party could repel down individually. Peyton still had his spidey shoes, so he could probably be an anchor. 

Or Leo was probably strong enough now just to lower them down with Derek as a back up anchor. 

Dalton was musing to himself when Zeta and Derek, who had been murmuring quietly between themselves, began summoning a Spell each. 

Brown, green, and gray mandalas and geometric designs surrounded Zeta’s hands and staff, whilst Derek held his vibrating Hammer aloft. Her eyes burst alight with green and brown luminescent arcane light and Derek’s eyes had bright gray coronas around the irises. 

Zeta brought her staff down and the spell released into the earth and a deep rumbling emitted from the base of the pit. A wall of stone and earth erupted  from the bottom of the basin.

Derek released his spell from the head of his hammer looking like a stone Thor, aiming the Hammerhead as it shot a concentrated beam of grey rhombi into the slab, the stone almost liquified and molded to his whims, and the wall of earth and stone arched up toward the party forming a steep slide to the basin floor. 

“No way!”

“We’re superheroes man,” Dalton and Leo were jumping up and down, grabbing each other’s arms spinning in circles like a couple of kids at comic con. Cece and Peyton were laughing hysterically and high fiving and Edgar’s mouth was so agape Capt. Billows could dock his ship in it. 

“Did you know you could do that?” Dalton asked.

“I suspected it was possible, my Terminal sort of gave me the go ahead,” Zeta explained, indicating PerTerm was giving magical advice similar to his own. 

“And I figured it was good practice with my new Spell,” Derek added grinning ear to ear, spinning his Stonehammer whilst the brown-grey gemstone at the end of the shaft twinkled in the light. 

He Inspected the magic they had cast to the best of his abilities. Zeta had created the wall out of stone and minerals with her Earth Barricade spell, whereas Derek used his new Stoneshaper spell to arch the barricade into a supported archway for them to descend down, solidifying the materials into place. 

It was a remarkable display of cooperative magic and Dalton threw an interrogatory shoulder shirk at his PerTerm. 

Was that possible? 

The Terminal responded by letting him know the further they advanced, the more intuitive it would all become. Their skills and knowledge would grow exponentially as long as they keep leveling up. The Interface with the Plan had started as a vague feeling in his subconscious, but as they leveled up, he was getting more distinct impressions and fully formed thoughts. It was unnerving. 

The PerTerm gave him the equivalent of an insulted ‘heyyy’.

Dalton continued to analyze his magical knowledge and contemplated the possibility of ranged healing spells cast on the back of a wind spell, or a psychic illusion tied amongst the patterns of a fog spell. The possibilities seemed endless and thrilling. 

Dalton felt his Experience tick up noticeably and his PerTerm said nothing but indicated that this was important. 

Before he could introspectively delve further into the deeper meaning Derek leapt off the edge of the precipice, easily clearing the five foot gap and landing at the top of the barricade on his ass. 

“Woooohooo, I’m a Stone Barbarian,” he laughed giddily and slid down the ramp to the basin floor dozens of feet below. 

His good humor was infectious and Peyton leapt face-first shouting ‘cowabunga’ the whole way, Cece vaulted next like a graceful ballerina followed by Edgar who thumped onto the stone with a large ‘ooomph’, and gradually slid over the lip.

Should have spread your stat points more evenly buddy, no agility. 

“You two go, I’ll go last to make sure it holds steady,” Zeta was smiling her huge white teeth and seemed to genuinely be enjoying herself for once. 

“Wait. ‘Holds steady’. Was that a thing this whole time?” Dalton asked Zeta incredulously whilst his voice rose an octave, losing some of his humor all the sudden, but before he could say anything else he was yanked off the ground by his Belt and his collar. 

“Time to fly, Stormrider,” Leo tossed him toward the barricade head-first like a big, about-to-be-dead ogre. 

The flash of fear guided his instincts and a brief gust of wind, Dalton felt himself catch the current and flip mid air like a cat, the Belt felt as if it literally was holding him aloft, but not his full weight. His tunic and robe flailed about him catching the gust like a parachute, and Chiyoko was just laughing it up in his head. 

Without fully getting his bearings, he managed to rotate just enough to land on his feet and one hand and slid down the barricade with the rest of his momentum propelling him down the slope like a skateboarder doing an ‘ollie’. 

The rest of the party had spread out in a semi circle awaiting him, and as he came sliding in with his robe billowing behind him and a final Gust of wind whooshing all the sand and debris from him like a superhero landing, he felt pretty awesome. Dalton slowly stood running through a quick hundred one liners in his head when he was rudely interrupted by one blond knight.  

“Geronimooooo,” Leo leapt off the lip of the basin which looked much higher from this angle, he cleared the barricade, by a lot, “oh shit!”

Leo came crashing down onto his feet almost mid ramp to a crumpling of armor and sheath and metal, and the large thump was followed by him rolling the rest of the way down toppling Dalton in a heap of rubble and arms and legs, Leo ended face down a few feet away.

Dalton reached for him, a brief shutter of fear gripped his chest, when Leo flipped over laughing ecstatically. 

“I think I put too much ‘oomph’ on it, bae.” He said mirthfully. Leo’s smile quickly faded when he caught the glint in Dalton’s eye. “Don’t be mad at me, you flew… like an eagle.” 

“No, it was awesome!  Thought it really helped me figure it out. It was cool. Wasn’t it?” Dalton reached down to help Leo up. When Leo extended out his hand and clasped his wrist firmly, he released the jolt spell he had been conjuring up erstwhile, zapping the knight to a loud screech. 

“Yeeeeeooowwzzaaa!!” He sounded like a dad from a 1980’s sitcom. 

“I think I put too much ‘oomph’ on it,” Dalton smirked at the grinning knight, finally yanking him to his feet, “bae”. 

Everyone was laughing and looked up when Zeta one-upped everyone by riding the apex of the ramp as it reverted back into the basin, an earthen candle melting back into the surface. She descended slowly and the party stared up in appreciative awe. 

As the ground settled underfoot, she explained smoothly, “maintaining the barricade would have cost me unnecessary mana and the Dungeon was rejecting the alteration to its structure.” 

He dwelled on the impact of these words. Rejecting. Could that be because we had taken mass away from the Dungeon? 

“You talk like the Dungeon is a thinking creature,” Edgar stated.

“Not thinking, but definitely an entity of some sort. The spell was threatening to break down as soon as I cast it.” 

“That does not sound chill,” Derek offered stoically. 

“No, it doesn’t, does it?” Zeta replied blandly. 

Chapter 32

Still trying to come to grips with the adventuring and dungeon aspects having arisen before them, Dalton continued to revel in the constant adrenaline. 

The party spread out and began inspecting all the stuff at the bottom of the basin. Leo and he stayed close together, killing any monsters they found , and with Dalton’s ability to Inspect magical items, he searched out the best of the loot. 

Derek had turned on his Helmet light and in the bright daylight it seemed useless, but the beam had a magical quality that reflected off metals and these items lit up in the piles of junk and sea debris like flares. Derek also made it very clear vocally that he was collecting fish to cook for dinner. 

They corralled everything pretty quickly and all the gold and trinkets went in various bags of holding. One magical item worth any note was a Wrist Guard that worked like a reusable grappling hook from Batman. They unanimously decided to give it to Peyton. 

A Ring of strength went to Leo and an Epaulet of vitality and mana regeneration went to Derek. These items were curiously geared to certain individuals and although Dalton was furious at the Plan for the apocalypse, at least they were fair with the survivors. 

The only real weapon of note was a bronzed, verdigris Gauntlet. Its damage output was impressive and the damage stacked with strength. More importantly, it had a spell imbued into it called Force Punch, which allowed the wearer a limited amount of charged punch attacks which doubled the regular damage output and had force damage which could penetrate armor or magical resistance. 

It was an Epic weapon and still allowed the user to have a free hand, plus it also looked really cool with its huge bronze coloring and flexible chain mail between the armored knuckles. 

Edgar jumped upon seeing it in Cece’s hands. “Mine, I need it. Everyone else has a cool weapon, I’ve been using a freakin bat. I’ve got a hood ornament as a necklace. Please.” His sincere plea had most of them on the verge of laughter but they kept calm. 

Cece handed it over without any aplomb. 

“Thanks doll, I’ll show you my appreciation later,” he said leeringly at Cece, losing any goodwill he had just accrued. 

“Eww, gross,” she responded, sounding like a valley girl. 

Now they all laughed and Edgar looked pissed, but he strapped his hand into the chunky gauntlet and looked a little assuaged as he flexed the fingers, the gauntlet visibly adjusted to his hand size and Dalton could almost see the micro patterns dancing along the gauntlet as it shifted shape. 

Leo was the only one of them stronger than him though and his weapon sometimes required a two-handed grip. It made sense to give the gauntlet to Edgar. With his dual elemental affinity between healing and psionics, his natural strength and upgrades, and a melee damage weapon, he would have to reevaluate Edgar’s role and Class in future fights. 

Focusing back on the task at hand, Dalton’s subconscious gamer brain had been running through preparations. 

“So, is everyone ready to do this? Full health, full mana? Put on your Rings of Underwater breathing if you haven’t yet.” 

“Dalton, shouldn’t we save the rings for when we know we’ll need ‘em?” Derek asked a bit airheadedly. 

“It’s a good thing you’re pretty,” Cece said whilst pinching Derek’s bearded cheeks. 

“Derek, man, where do you think all this water just went, and all the creatures that were in the water, and we are literally heading under an island to fight a sea serpent. This is it man, this is our next big Quest,” he explained and everyone nodded encouragingly, “it’s an Aquatic Quest.”

“Yes, lapis lazuli time girls,” Cece said very enthusiastically, twirling her fingers and causing the ring to glisten in the light. 

“My precious…” Derek alleviated the tension while running around with a hunchback and Cece chased him playfully. 

Chapter 32

The entrance to the Dungeon was huge, but when Derek shined his dwarven Helmet into the opening, a clear set of stone steps stood out and the tunnel leveled out quickly and led toward the peak of the island. 

Derek led the way upon his insistence, followed by Peyton, Cece, Leo, him, Edgar, and Zeta. 

Dropping the last few feet, the temperature rose inexplicably at least a dozen degrees. They landed in a few inches of warm water and the air was thick and muggy. The oceanic cave was ten to fifteen feet high and wide across. A school bus could drive down these tunnels easily, and he was thankful that claustrophobia wouldn’t be an issue for anyone. 

The band spread out in their familiar formation, forming a multi-pointed diamond shape; when the light from the Dungeon’s entrance began to fade, the members of the party that could cast light like Leo and Zeta did, his Interface lit up brightly within his vision. Judging on the gasps from the rest of the group, they had all received a similar update. 

Champions of Earth. 

Seedbearer. 

Welcome esteemed Adventurers to the Daufuskie Island Dungeon

Quest to Free the Islands

Defeat the Sea Serpent

Clear the Unbeaten Island Dungeon

Clear all five stages of the Dungeon and receive your rewards. 

Stage 1: Return the Elemental Sentinels back to Their Original Guardianships

Complete 

Stage 2: ??

Stage 3: ???

Stage 4: ????

Stage 5: Defeat the Sea Serpent 

“At least we know how many floors we have left. Seems like the puzzle was the first floor so we are already a fifth done,” Peyton optimistically countered the ominous message. 

“Unbeaten?”

“Five Floors! Are we ready for this?”

“They keep tacking on quests by the way.”

“Seedbearer? What the f..”

Everyone’s a little jumpy, upon hearing ‘Seedbearer’, he immediately knew the Plan meant him. That green gemstone was the Seed of Yggdrasil. He had looted it off a side quest where they had defeated an Algae shambling moss monster. They were the Champions of Earth, and he was apparently the Seedbearer. 

What did it all mean? Was the Quest a bigger Easter egg than any of the group could have foreseen, a way to allow newfound survivors of the Coalescence a way to fight back? If the gemstone had an earth affiliation, could they expect every element to possess one as well, or a similar talisman? 

Everyone was chatting and questioned one another uselessly. 

Leo looked questioningly at him, tilting his head ever so slightly. Leo’s sixth sense knew that he was hiding something, and truthfully, he had not told Leo about the Stone. Yet. They hadn't had a chance to talk privately. Dalton felt as if he were betraying Leo and tried to convey this feeling through his eyes, later. But Leo had been the only one to truly see him receive the gemstone. Leo knew who the Seedbearer was as surely as he did. 

“Let’s stop stalling, are we going in?” Edgar gathered momentum and bulldozed the questioning looks. 

“Let’s follow regular formation, Cece try shooting an arrow first and see if you set off any traps, then you and Peyton can follow up and we will proceed slowly and with the utmost caution.” Dalton agreed advancing their agenda. 

As the band moved forward it was clear the next floor was totally underwater, as they arrived at a placid lake. There was no discernible end in sight when Derek turned his Helm to full brightness, so the exit must be somewhere under the water. 

The party activated their rings and they began the descent into the warm saltwater. 

—————-

The cavern was deceptively huge, and as they began to swim/walk through the seawater, he marveled at the magic of the lapis lazuli rings. He could see fine, his breathing, although uncomfortably alien, was unhindered. It felt like drinking water constantly. Their movement was the most unusual. 

They could walk or swim intermittently, it was similar to being on land but with less gravity, the buoyancy of the water allowed for more aerial movement. He imagined this was what moving around on the moon with way more control would be like. 

Advancing forward, the water was dark, but not completely opaque. Huge boulders littered the seabed, and as the party advanced forward, dim, ominous shapes became visible in the water, careening toward the party at a wicked pace. 

The cave was filled with mutated sharks. Duh. They were luckily not much larger than normal, but they appeared smarter. Utilizing fear tactics and guerilla-like attacks, the beasts intended to split the party. With their rows of razor sharp teeth and extra spiked fins and cunning eyes, it was not that hard to be terrified. 

This proved ineffectual as they banded tightly together. Dalton attempted to cast a jolt spell but it spread too quickly and dissipated before doing any damage. He pulled out Chiyoko after realizing his magic was almost useless underwater, with air, electricity, and ice all being totally nullified by the environment. 

Zeta was in a similar predicament without access to any of her magic, they stood back to back with their weapons held in front of their bodies. Edgar likewise pushed his back against the other two casters, staying near the fighters, and attempted to summon a psionic spell. 

Cece tried her bow and arrow but it was useless too. 

Peyton and Leo proved to be the most effective with the water hardly hampering the speed of their weapons in the slightest. Peyton was throwing his daggers which would swiftly return and Leo’s sword swung at an amazing speed, chopping through the water like butter. Kiting the sharks together with Derek providing hammer coverage for the squishy magic users, the sharks were slowly bled to death from numerous wounds. Cece eventually jumped in with her wickedly long dagger she had armed herself with. 

Leo’s the only one of the group that was wounded when he got ‘chomped’ by one of the sharks, but his armor held up mostly and his increased vitality proved itself when he began healing and the wounds were closing up within minutes. Edgar threw him a heal spell and sped the entire process up. 

Edgar also proved helpful when he blasted a shark with a psionic dagger that proved unhampered by the water. The shark writhed midwater in the throes of mental agony only to be eviscerated by a well-timed sword stroke from Leo. 

Peyton killed his shark shortly after from multiple stab wounds and lacerations, it was unable to get within attack range of the rogue the duration of the encounter. The third shark was Cleaved in the face by a floating Leo who was glowing golden with Divine wrath and he one-hitted the shark into oblivion. 

Pushing forward, they attempted to loot the sharks but were unable to, and their bags of holding wouldn’t open underwater. 

His PerTerm flashed a warning about interdimensional spaces and millions of gallons of seawater not being a good combo. This was accompanied by an image of a court jester holding onto a bag like a firehose whilst spewing what looked like Niagara Falls out of its minute opening. 

Ok, I get it. Stupid idea. 

Swimming under a rocky outcrop, they arrived at the next floor of the dungeon, as they ascended a set of stone stairs built directly into the side of the grotto, they grumbled about chafing and how armor and being wet were not conducive to one another. 

The party attempted to dry off and they rested in between the Floors in the temporary safe zone, which consisted of a dry, flat expanse of rock. His PerTerm indicated that they were free from traps or attacks in between Stages. 

As everyone was squeegeeing water from their clothes, Leo jokingly looked at him like he could help and again Dalton just thrusted up a warning finger. Leo smiled to himself and they all kept padding themselves dry. 

The PerTerm indicated that a brief reprieve was allowed, but they couldn’t languish too long. Ahead was another cave opening, menacing stalactites adorned the entrance, like the teeth of a monster about to rend them asunder. 

“Typical. I was having the best hair day,” Cece said whilst sluicing water out of her hair. 

Stage 2 Cleared 

Well done Champions of Earth. 

“Well that’s good, let’s keep going. Everyone good on health and mana?” Peyton looked amongst the group as everybody nodded or acquiesced. He was definitely in his element and he bobbed from side to side on the balls of his feet, holding both daggers in each hand ready for action. 

They entered the next floor, descending slightly into knee-high water. The party was surrounded by crystal blue seawater adorned with phosphorescent algae lighting the way in beautiful and eerie hues of purple and blue. Random stalagmites jutted from the water almost six feet high, impeding their vision and causing the party to split and diverge slightly. 

Cece and Peyton looked for traps and Edgar summoned a psychic dagger as it silently fizzled on his fist and moth-like wisps of lavender energy emanated from his head, his eyes lit with purple fire. 

Dalton likewise began to summon his ice spell, dumping almost 30% of his mana into the spell, he held Chiyoko aloft and the runes lit up with icy-blue light. His vision tingled and he knew his eyes crackled with white-cyan coruscating light. 

Leo stuck close to him naturally, he began to cast a golden aura about his person, and as they trundled forward a loud gurgling began to echo through the chamber. 

A rhino-shaped geyser of water erupted to his right and before he could react he was slammed with a wave of water, eddying from the spinning cyclone, he slammed into a stone column. Through the pain and cracking of his ribs, he managed to hold onto his spell and he was rewarded with an applause from the PerTerm for maintaining concentration. 

Good job, battle mage. Prove you deserve to be a Champion. 

Leo attempted to slice the water elemental to no effect as his blade splashed through harmlessly. 

Another geyser of water issued forth and blasted Leo in the torso forcing him back but not off his feet. The spiraling elemental had taken on the innocuous form of a dolphin as gouts of water blasted from its ‘blowhole’.

Dalton could hear the rest of the band fighting similar battles and the sound of rushing water from multiple locations implied they were ambushed by a pod of the watery monsters. 

Dalton was prepared for a water beast and as he nimbly thrust Chiyoko into the cyclonic mass of water he released his ice spell. The column froze instantly and the tendrils of icy coldness spread to its base before dissipating on the surface of the slightly flowing water. The elemental was trapped and frozen to the stalagmite with Chiyoko embedded in the rhino statue. Leo didn’t hesitate, pushing through his dolphin-water elemental and he smashed the frozen column with his sword into a hundred fragmented pieces. 

Leo and him made eye contact, smiling huge broad smiles. 

“This should be fun,” Leo said loudly, Dalton could only nod back emphatically. 

Leo spun out of the way intuitively and Dalton sliced the dolphin-water guy in a diagonal arc with ice at 20%, the elemental didn't fully freeze but broke and crumbled as the blade froze and separated the chunks all at once. 

The spout of water fell back into the bottom of the grotto. 

“It's my turn to look cool,” he agreed with the chuckling knight.

———-

The rest of the party were clearly struggling. Edgar’s psychic attacks had no effect on the mindless elementals, Cece and Peyton’s slashing weapons passed through the watery forms without doing any damage, Zeta was trying to use vines to impede their movement but the elementals simply flowed over the roots and flora, and Derek had the most luck with a stone shape spell as he momentarily pinned an elemental to the wall of the cave, but it quickly began sloshing through cracks and openings in the stone prison.

Dalton with his ice magic was the perfect choice for this floor. Thinking quickly he shouted to the party, “everyone, out of the water. NOW!”

Leo strapped his sword to his back and immediately vaulted onto a stalagmite like a bear climbing a tree. Zeta’s quick thinking led her to alter her vine spell and she cast it under herself instead to rise from the water like Jack and the beanstalk. 

Edgar looked a bit confused, but upon seeing Cece and Derek jump onto the closest stalagmites and Peyton shot a grappling hook into the ceiling and shadowed off somewhere looking like a ninja Batman, Edgar grunted and plowed his gauntlet into the stone wall using his Force spell and lifted himself out of the water, again proving his uncanny strength whilst holding his body rigid horizontally like a Crossfit badass. 

Dalton sheathed his sword and quickly parkoured up the stalagmite that Leo clung onto, and with two agile steps he twisted midair, Leo, proving their almost telepathic connection grabbed onto his Belt and pinned him to the column with his Herculean strength, still holding tight with both legs and arms. Dalton had his back to the stalagmite and both his hands free as he quickly began to cast his Hail Mary. 

Summoning deep ice-blue mandalas and geometric patterns he put half his not unimpressive amount of mana into the spell. The other six elementals were all thrashing about and spouts of water began to form to attack the now aloft adventurers. Shapes of fish, snakes, an elf with a pick ax, an octopus, and a marshmallow-looking man thing looked both non-threatening and terrifying simultaneously. 

Completing the spell, he blasted the surface of the water in the center of the pack of elementals and ‘Permafrost’ set in. The surface of the water crackled and instantly spread out in a circular pattern quickly slamming into the walls of the narrow cave, icy tendrils crawling up each water elemental, freezing almost all of them solid. The cold began to ascend the stalagmites but luckily stalled out before reaching the party, proving less vociferous with stone opposed to water. 

With the final crackling and groaning of the powerful ice spell settling, the band all dropped to the now frozen ice pond. Acting quickly, they smashed and crunched and sliced the remaining frozen statues. Edgar and Derek both slipped at one point and landed very ungracefully on the impromptu ice rink eliciting a nervous chuckle and releasing a deal of tension from the party. Edgar reclaimed his dignity by using his new gauntlet to utterly annihilate one of the statues into ice shavings. 

The rest of the party was thankful though. 

“Dalton, wow, I thought I hated that spell after you froze us, but bra, fucking clever dawg.” Derek stood up and slapped him on the back, forgetting his new superhuman strength, which caused Dalton to stumble, slide, and almost fall, but his advanced agility allowed him to catch himself fairly quickly. 

“Sorry breh, still adjusting.”

Leo growled a little. 

Zeta smiled at Dalton with a tight thin-lipped, hard to read expression. So far she must feel pretty useless, so he smiled back encouragingly. She turned away quickly without a word. 

Again, they were unable to loot the elementals but they continued forward. 

Leo clapped his hand on his shoulder and whispered in his ear, “Battle Mage,” and Dalton stupidly tried not to cry. 

Stage 3 Cleared

They rested briefly, and allowed their mana and health to regenerate to full capacity. The cave was still muggy and the humidity was overbearing, they had to ascend a steep ramp before they arrived at the entrance to the next stage. 

The cave leveled out again and without any further discussion, Peyton and Cece entered first. Followed by Derek and Leo. Dalton followed close behind with Zeta and Edgar bringing up the rear. 

This cave was humid too, but festooned with fresh pools of water, small and big waterfalls cascaded from the edges of the cave and filtered through the stone, from an unseen source overhead. The cave was fraught with foliage and fungi and moss. The cavern had formed its own microcosm ecology underground with lush greenery and silver minnows and fish darting about in the pools. Small insects and flying creatures glowed in the dark with bioluminescence casting the cave in ethereal, dancing light.

The whole thing was stunningly beautiful, and then he remembered it might be filled with certain death. 

Advancing forward in formation, the band looked out for danger. They didn’t have to wait for long when a crab-like creature dropped from the ceiling. It latched onto Cece and she began shrieking, this released the floodgates when more and more of the creatures began raining down on the unwitting band. 

The creatures were more akin to overgrown sand fleas and as the steel-like proboscis punctured their armor with ease, the beagle-sized monsters began to suck their blood with chittering glee. Peyton was stabbing two different sand fleas with his daggers that had latched onto his back and thigh, blood and goo spilled from the pierced shells.

Cece was still shrieking and rolling on the ground and seemed to have dipped into a hysterical side he had not seen from her yet, the creature was basically latched onto her face so he had an underlying level of sympathy.  

Dalton had one of the fleas land on his chest, directly staring up at him with its cold, multi-faceted eyes. The proboscis looked like a huge, organic hypodermic syringe, and Dalton repressed his instinctual flashes of fear and revulsion. Grabbing the flea on its left side and the other grabbing the proboscis, he wrestled the surprisingly strong crustacean thing, preventing it from plunging the stiletto appendage into his body, but he couldn’t remove its clasp from his armor. 

Summoning his trustworthy ice spell, he cast the spell directly into the beast via touch. 

The whole beast froze solid and he tossed the icy statue into the wall to shatter. Leo simultaneously squished two fleas together, crunching both shells and monsters with a wrenching and walnut-cracking sound, his biceps flexed in an extremely distracting way.  

Down boba. 

Derek had three of the beasts on him, but as he and Leo approached to help, Derek tossed one of the fleas into the wall to a sickening crunch and proceeded to kick off another that had stabbed into his thigh. He looked on the verge of raging so Leo grabbed the last flea and yanked it from his stomach, the proboscis slid out of his belly with a ghoulish splash of blood and puss. 

Leo squished the flea in between his bare hands and Derek took a few heaving gasps, his head hanging low between his knees. Derek’s healing had advanced greatly and he watched the barbarian heal in front of his eyes, the wound stitching closed in a matter of moments, the party continued fighting the rest of the swarm. 

Peyton pried the flea off Cece's head and proceeded to deftly stab it twice until it stopped writhing. 

Cece was panting and crying and looked slightly abashed, her face smeared in blood, and her eyes darted about wildly. Peyton tossed the corpse aside and strangely comforted her intimately while his daggers mentally dashed into their sheaths. She hugged him back. A moment amongst gore and violence. 

The rest of the fallen Sand Fleas began to swarm and they spread out to allow swinging arm motions for the full effect from their weapons. Derek was smashing each flea that approached him with his hammer but they bit and scratched him anyway, whilst Leo took swings, chopping the creatures as they leapt toward him, some landed on his back and stabbed his broad physique before he could throw them off. 

Cece was slashing because her bow and arrow were useless again. Another one slashed her leg with its tiny razor tipped legs. Blood poured from her leg. 

He stuck with his ice blast and aided where he could, but attempting to avoid the frontline fighters restricted his usefulness. 

They made quick work of the monsters nonetheless. Blades flashing and spells blasting.

Zeta and Edgar each killed a flea one way or another and they looked around for more of the critters. The cave seemed to have cleared out. These monsters didn’t provide loot, but Dalton was finally able to collect the corpses, as he shoved the sand fleas into his bag, the rest of the party looked at him awkwardly. 

“What? Maybe we can sell them? I don’t want to eat them,” he implored. He inspected the rest of the cave and found that the fungi was rather rare and he told Leo. They quickly collected everything they could and stashed it in their bags. Peyton and Zeta both looked around and began grabbing a few items as well following his lead. 

They headed towards the exit of the cave, hoping to find the next rest stop, when a massive Sand Flea creature dropped from the ceiling. Its distended thorax or torso was bulbous and gyrating. It was the size of a van or a small bus and its proboscis looked like a hollow harpoon, dripping green poison. 

It Screeched its aggression and dismay at seeing all of its spawn destroyed. 

“You have got to be kidding me,” Derek tiredly says as the frontline fighters were still covered in wounds. 

“Mama looks mad,” Edgar said.

Edgar blasted them with healing whilst pushing past the wounded melee fighters. He began conjuring his psychic dagger, eyes aglow, and purple mandalas surrounded and coalesced around him into a long stilleto which he proceeded to blast into the queen’s roaring face.

She visibly reeled back and looked stunned, as the purple dagger and cloud of mandalas sank into her head. Her bloated body visible sank and became immobile. 

Dalton, not to be outshone, conjured a Lightning bolt. The previous battle hadn’t required that much mana and his health was nearly full, so he followed Edgar into mage battle. 

The blue and violet energies gathered around both of his hands, and very reminiscent of Ryu, he used both hands cupped outward to blast a fairly powerful lightning bolt at its center. The bolt blasted from his hands, lighting the cavern in flashing blue and purple light. The smell of carbon filled the air. 

The arcs surrounded and danced around the Queen’s body in paroxysms of pain and muscle spasms, leaving deep burns and blackened gouges. A burnt gaping hole smelled like it was beckoning death 

Zeta showed up from the Edgar’s other side, her staff put away (probably in her bag of holding which they had now), her hands were lit with red, sharp, thrashing diamond geometries and razors which turned into fire, engulfing both her hands in small firestorms. 

She placed both hands on the still thrashing Queen Flea and its weak insectile belly exploded and gore, and sacs, and effluvia poured out, but she continued to run her hands up and down, walking the length of the beast, scorching all she touched. 

The smell of charred flesh, feces, blood, and decay oppressed the air. 

Its crisped, melting form was slipping and dissolving into the ground slowly. The huge puddle of slime had chunks of eviscera and unhatched eggs everywhere. 

As the three mages looked at one another, they all proudly smiled a bit, looking back at the still healing fighters: Derek, Leo, Cece, and Peyton were all bloody and more than awestruck and gagging a little. 

Derek said after wiping his mouth and beard, “ugh,  that was gross.” 

Stage 4 Cleared

The mini boss had dropped some vials and everyone, including an Edgar, knew what they were. 

They divided the potions up, some health (red) and mana (blue), again the Plan had given them three and four and it was clear which was meant for them. 

The back of the cave possessed a doorway leading up a steep flight of stone stairs. Covered with serpent hieroglyphs and snake runes, it had the appearance of a temple. The symbols wound and bent their way across the doorframe telling an ancient story.  A steady stream of water dribbled down the stairwell and the stairs appeared to spiral the higher they go. 

“Is everyone ready?” Zeta asked soberly. 

Everyone nodded slowly, gripping their weapons tight. He pulled out Chiyoko, not sure what was in store. 

[Finally!]

The party began to climb the staircase and drums could be heard banging out a war rhythm. The ominous percussion was paired with sharp crescendos of a stringed instrument that sounded like a mandolin, the instruments provided a steady background as they climbed the narrow, spiral stone stairs. 

“Hey Cece, remind me to download ‘Dungeon playlist’ when we get back to reality, this shit is dope,” Derek whispered quietly. 

Dalton chuckled in spite of his every stealth instinct telling him to be quiet, but his self-admonishment was followed by a few grim laughs from most of the party. 

“Shut up, idiot,” Cece said playfully. 

—————

It felt like they climbed multiple stories and as they neared the apex of the staircase, light began cascading down the tower, guiding their way out to bright sunlit hues, lighting the football field-sized tableau with vibrant color. The water continued to trickle lightly from the fountains and various mini-waterfalls and the drums have increased their staccato rhythm further. 

Upon leaving the top floor they exited onto a mountain top mesa, consisting of lush vegetation, crystal-blue ponds, butterflies, and a huge central statue. It depicted a humanoid woman, she had arms and legs, but her hair appeared to be seaweed, she had seashells and various aquatic creatures for clothing and she held both arms aloft with a conch shell as the pinnacle. She was staring up at the shell longingly, and it appeared she was crying actual tears. Maybe a trick of the statue and humidity, or more likely magic, but it seemed she was crying a steady flow of tears. Her stone diaphanous gown looked like it was made out of kelp and she stood on a rocky outcropping with crashing waves and shells frozen in artistic brilliance. 

The statue was surrounded by a large moat and inside the clear water, the silhouette of a massive beast shifted. Huge green-scaled coils writhed and Dalton knew that the serpent was wrapped around the base of the statue protectively. Lush vegetation provided a backdrop and the incredibly high view one saw clouds and water for a vast distance. 

Before he could inspect it any further, a slew of loud minions came running out of the dense brush. These slightly human-like creatures appeared more snake-like, with long serpentine bodies, and wielded swords and bucklers in small arms and appendages, they appeared as equally war driven as the Sahuagin. 

Inspect. 

Naga Warrior

These snake-like, aquatic warriors are cruel and defensive. With a multitude of abilities they are fearsome and should be avoided by low level wannabes. 

Some Nagas have learnt the uses of magic. BEWARE!

The PerTerm definitely seemed to be gaining a bit more personality the further he advanced. Rereading the description he analyzed the onrushing mob. Near the back was a snake-like humanoid in robes wielding a wand. 

Ahh, that’s their caster then. 

Leo and Derek met the rush head on swinging their impressive weapons. Zeta finally began a summoning spell with room to work, Edgar blasted a Naga with a psychic dagger and it fell to the ground, apparently unconscious or paralyzed, maybe dead. 

Cece had pulled her bow and arrow and was taking potshots at the nagas as she finds openings available. Her arrows plunged deep into the aquatic bodies of the serpentine warriors. Some are writhes in vines, one was frozen into stone. 

Peyton has disappeared into a well-placed shadow of course. 

The serpent continued to undulate in the water, but had not broken the surface yet. 

Dalton focused on the Caster who was waving his wand about and summoned water runes. The spell diffused into what looked like a misty spray to his magical vision, coating the nagas in a fine sheath of blue protective energy. 

He was buffing the Nagas to take more damage. The Caster had to be eliminated, or else they would start their boss battle empty of health and mana. 

Zeta had finished summing three of her treants and they charged heedless into the thick of the fight, limbs croaked and canopies swayed. 

Intentionally avoiding confrontation, Dalton faded into the background and utilized all his stealth and attempted to circle around the caster. 

Within fifteen feet, Dalton began to conjure his lightning bolt spell, not taking any risks with a shield or healing, but to his dismay, the Naga wizard sensed the magic usage and turned in his direction. 

Dalton rushed the caster with Chiyoko held high, only another second would allow him the use of his Lightning spell, but he was blasted with the wand and thrown back ten feet. The spell was a sonic concussive blast, and his ears were ringing loudly, bleeding profusely, and the battle took on a mute characteristic. 

To his elation though, Peyton sprung from the shadows behind the caster having had the same ambush idea. His distraction allowed the rogue to sneak in for a coup de grace and his daggers slid into either side of the neck of the caster, popping whatever defensive shield he had in place with a definitive noise and flash of blue. 

The buffs immediately disintegrated on the Naga henchmen, and the immediate flow of the battle shifted in their favor as nagas began screaming and triumphant shouts from Derek and Edgar let him know they were handling the frontline well. His hearing audibly popped as his constitution and healing fixed his perforated eardrums and most likely ruptured organs. 

Dalton looked to see if he could help but the ensuing chaos was too tightly knit to cast safely, he quickly snatched the wand from the naga wizard corpse discreetly and pocketed it in his bag. 

Don’t judge me. 

Instead focusing on the statue and the mostly underwater Boss, the serpent continued to swirl and coil about under the water and the statue continued to weep. 

Upon closer inspection, Dalton discovered an epitaph. He knows the midst of battle is a bad time for some light reading, but the few lines give him great insight. 

The final resting place of The Lady of Lake. 

Her sacrifice allowed Man to live on, and so she cries, their turmoil and suffering a constant reminder to her Gift. Her Lover weeps but knows not her sacrifice. 

“Man must not battle without the help of the gods, if you summon devils, so shall I summon angels.”

The short epitaph was heart-wrenching and Dalton felt moved beyond words, for some reason, the story of the Lady helping Her loved one resonated with his psyche. Again the Plan had either seeded their folklore with factual tidbits, or their legends are meant to guide them in this future debacle of monster and treasure. He can’t understand why but the serpent protects his final Mistress, like a loyal familiar. 

This all confused him, but the party was making short work of the nagas without their protection spells in place.

The treants were particularly effective, taking multiple stabs and slashes, they unrelentingly pound away at the Nagas until all that’s left are crumpled and broken corpses of scaled, serpentine bodies with human heads and faces. 

With the last Naga perishing, the serpent made its debut of course, with no hesitation, it entered the fray. Him and Peyton backed up quickly as the serpent reared its head out of the water. The head was the size of a Mini Cooper and the body appeared to be about forty or fifty feet long, but it’s hard to tell with most of the mass still submerged under the circular moat. 

The snake monster hissed a mighty noise and it had fear debilitating effects similar to other bosses they fought. Most of the band could shrug it off, but the lingering sense of doom, well it still lingered, omnipresent. It’s like a basilisk from legends of old but instead of stone, it froze them in fear. 

Derek shouted one of his taunting spells as it reverberated through the air the serpent shot forward like a speeding locomotive, tearing up the ground where Derek had just dove out of range. Dirt and soil tore up in easy mounds where it’s massive arrow-streamed head hit, Derek rolled dexterously out of the way still holding Hildi. 

Leo attempted to hack at the beast but his sword basically bounced off the tough, armor-like hide, which only annoyed the beast further. 

It flicked its head and rammed the knight into a ten foot lob. Leo crash landed amongst the brush and small foliage to a great crashing of limbs snapping and ground churning, he was bleeding profusely and some of his limbs looked like they weren’t pointing the way nature intended. 

Derek attempted to cast a Stoneshaper spell but before completion, the snake-head whipped around and clamped into the barbarian's body in a savage display of gore and magical speed. His armor held up barely as it crunched around his torso, a brief , eye-blinding flare from his dwarven helm was enough for the serpent to release him as it shook its head and tried to clear its vision from the magically-enhanced flash of light. 

Dalton had not remained stationary and cast an ice spell on the remainder of its mass inside the moat, freezing it in place. The placid water and remaining coils were all locked in a snowy cocoon. 

The serpent hissed angrily, forgetting Derek, it whipped its head around and before Dalton could dodge or dive, it swooped him off his feet with a severe head butt. 

As Dalton crashed into another shrub hoping to break his fall, instead he was greeted by being cut and prodded by numerous branches and twigs. Peyton launched himself from the shadows of a deep canopy and landed on the serpent's neck. Stabbing with both his daggers simultaneously the beast reared back and Peyton briefly rode the writhing mass of the serpentine monster like a dragon. 

He was bucked off in a matter of seconds, his daggers disappearing only to reappear a second later in his hands, as he landed rather nimbly a dozen feet away. 

Cece was launching arrows and the ensnaring vine spell attempted to hold the beast in place but the vines were ineffectual, as it easily ripped all the tendrils from the ground. 

Edgar hit the beast with a psychic dagger that had it roaring in discomfort and pain for a second, but otherwise seemed unaffected. Zeta’s treants entered the melee mix and began to wail on the creature's armored hide, huge branches of leaves and sharp twigs battered the serpent. 

The lower third of the snake got trapped in the frozen moat and Dalton attempted to summon lightning bolt for the win. The tail broke and crashed through the frozen water to lash him under the calves, knocking him to the ground and voiding his lungs of air: this time he lost the spell, the errant mana seeped into the atmosphere as quickly as he summoned it. He was left gasping for air and his leg felt broken. 

Leo charged in, glowing gold again, but now the creature slung its tail and knocked the charging paladin aside like so much refuse, the huge fin was the size of a man. 

The treants rushed the snake only to get smashed and chomped in two swift seconds, leaving only one Treant remaining, swinging its club-like appendages. 

Derek was hacking up blood that was flecked with black as he was clearly envenomed, and Dalton began to panic. His breathing was sporadic and he began to truly worry. 

“Heal him, he’s been poisoned,” Dalton told their muscle-bound healer who shook his head and continued to cast psychic attack spells, walking by their injured tank. 

He was pissed. That arrogant fuck. 

Kipping up to feet, he charged toward Derek and grabbed the barbarian by his armor, dragging him to the sidelines. Leo and the party engaged the serpent and kept it distracted with continual hacks and stabs. 

Dalton examined his bag and one of the herbs he’d gathered implied a eucalyptus-like effect that enabled breathing freely. 

Dalton pulled the herbs from his bag of holding and crunched them up, stuffing them under his friend's nose hoping he could breathe enough of the healing fumes, attempting to use earth magic to increase the efficacy resulted in a fizzled spell and a waste of mana. 

Derek’s breathing instantly relaxed and he began taking deep lungfuls of oxygen regardless. Dalton also heaved huge gasps of relief, not realizing he’d been holding his breath. 

Edgar and Cece had both been knocked aside, Leo and the treant were still hammering rather ineffectually against the beast’s hide, and Peyton circled the beast looking for an opening. 

Zeta managed to summon and cast an ensnaring vine spell, and as the whip-like tendrils encircled the beast's head and torso, he used the break to summon a lightning bolt, his boss killer. 

The familiar violet and blue mandalas formed around his hands and the arcane words fell easily from his lips. The spell condensed and he shot a concentrated lightning bolt into the monster's wet, amphibious hide. 

It judderred and rocked with the power released, the electrical energy proving super effective against water monsters once again. 

Leo dove in shortly after and swung with his mighty sword, that glowed with a certain incandescent golden energy. His Divine Wrath doubled his damage and his monster killing skill attributes gave him extra penetration. 

When the sword struck, gold sparks riddled the ground as a huge chunk of scaled armor was chipped away, like molten metal, the divine spell clearly added celestial damage. 

Greenish-blue blood dribbled from its wounds as it roared a blast of congested rage. 

The serpent wielded its coiled muscles like a biological battering ram, slamming into the party and pushing Zeta, Edgar, and Peyton further back onto their asses. 

The gargantuan sea snake writhed on the top of the mountain, easily counterattacking most of their attacks. Dalton dodged a tail swipe while Leo attempted to close the distance to bring his sword to bear, Derek was up after chugging his healing potion and looked as if he might cast a Stoneshaper spell. 

The train-sized Serpent was moving much too quickly for any member of the party to fully utilize a Skill or a spell, a coil mashed Cece into a sand dune and the tail flicked menacingly over its head. 

Dalton rushed towards the statue of the Lady, feeling that the answer lay within its ruins. Edgar summoned another psychic attack while

Zeta peeled herself off the ground, looking worse for wear. They both attacked at the same time pulling the serpent’s attention forward. 

Peyton and Cece launched a surprise attack from the snake's flanks and distracted it while Leo and Derek tried to heal as quickly as possible. 

The monster luckily didn’t seem to have any magic, just ridiculous levels of health and inherent healing, its tail slammed an almost invisible Peyton into the trunk of a tree as he tried to sneak up on the beast. His body flattened painfully but he pulled his daggers whilst on his knees. 

Peyton resumed tossing his daggers at the monster’s body as soon as he recovered and Leo prepared for another massive cleave, gold leaf-like mandalas were beginning to churn around his square frame. 

Zeta’s last treant got smashed to bits and splinters when Derek and Leo unleashed simultaneous Skill attacks. Using Rage and Divine wrath, both men were glowing and their weapons did real damage. Edgar finally granted everyone a group healing boon, and Zeta began to cast another summons.

Dalton pumped everything he had into another lightning bolt. Summoning the arcs of energy and violet-blue mandalas, he blasted the fountain in the center of the statue with a scorching ray of electrical fury.

The Serpent screeched louder than any noise it had made thus far, rearing back to almost its full height, head thrashing, the water around the fountain churned with large blocks of residual ice and the statue looked blackened. Energy danced up the wet statue and its constant tears. The beast stood feet over the tallest tree.

Cece stood up and unleashed her elven bow and Leo swung his sword at the charred body whilst his muscular form shined golden. Dalton was still having trouble telling Leo’s spells and skills apart but he knew the damage would be exponential. The monster spouted black blood out of its wounds and gills. Derek hit the snake beast with a taunt. 

Smashing the serpent with his Ute hammer, the skull became indented and one of its eyes had been rendered into mush. With a final roar, the serpent sank to the ground as the numerous wounds and attacks had amounted to serious damage. 

The monster seemed to give up too easily and Derek and the party finished the basilisk-like creature off with a few well-placed slices and spells. 

Edgar and Zeta healed their minor and major wounds, but Dalton was distracted with the statue of the Lady of the Lake. 

Inspecting the statue, he saw magic abound. The statue’s tears kept falling, and Dalton lingered upon her sad face, it was wreathed in so many dancing blue swirls and tiny cerulean mandalas, the statue appeared to be moving. 

Peyton and Derek were trying to loot the serpent corpse but it was too heavy to fit into a single bag of holding. 

He turned around and quickly walked up and sliced off a fang and digging into the jaw, found a venom sack. Throwing these into his loot, the band quickly followed his lead and dismembered the monster and took the individual parts. 

He walked back to the statue and approached it reverently. The death of the serpent had a magical effect on the fountain. The water began to gush forth, and from the conch shell came a beautiful multifaceted Sapphire. It had a sharp point and was roughly tear-drop shaped. 

It glowed with iridescent blue energy and the elements of water ran rampant throughout its surface. The gem uttered a slight hum, and the susurrations aligned in time with the Island, and one could clearly hear the sounds of the ocean and waves lapping when near it. It had the same iridescent rays of the Emerald from Savannah. 

Inspect 

Blue Gemstone

The Tear of the Lady of the Lake 

This blue sapphire is the Icon of the west. Elements of water. It is long held to believe to hold the powers of Scrying and healing. 

Grabbing the stone from the statue, it was followed by a flash of blue energy, Dalton examined the gem and looked at Cece. The band had all circled the statue after having collected some awesome teeth and slabs of meat, Derek even carved out the eyes repeatedly saying it might be a basilisk, and he bagged big slabs of meat for cooking, which Dalton doubted he’d try.

The Gem was glowing brightly in his hand, deep blue rays of light dashed through his clenched fist. He turned and proffered the Sapphire, the Tear of the Lady of the Lake, to Cece.

She accepted with her mouth slightly agape, hands cupped together, and slightly apprehensive. 

“For solving the puzzle and being a badass,” he cheesed at her and she smiled responsively back.  

Stage 5 Complete 

Quest Complete

All Hail the The Tearholder

The serpent has been defeated. The Islands are free. All hail, the Champions of Earth and Water. 

Hail to the Seedbearer.

Hail to the Tearholder. 

1,000,000 Energy and experience rewarded 

 The band all leveled up drastically but before he could check his interface, a deep laughter resounded from the cave’s exit. A sonorous, gurgling chuckle. 

Captain Bellows exited with Chow, Vur, Daphne, and four more crew mates, who spread out in a distinctly military-like formation. 

Vur cracked her whip whilst cackling, Chow laughed whole-heartedly, and Daphne tittered and flicked her fan open. 

“We’ll be taking that Gem lassie. A fine effort if I do say so myself,” the Captain tucked his thumbs into his belt casually. 

Cece hefted the Stone into her bag and pulled her bow at the ready. Dalton began to summon a Jolt spell, it was all the mana he could afford, when he was struck with a searing pain in his brain. His cerebral cortex felt like it was burning inside his skull, and he fell to his knees, grabbing his head and covering his ears. They felt like they were leaking blood. 

Edgar had hit him with a Psychic Dagger. Behind his back.

He could barely watch the battle, as it quickly unfolded, Cece and Derek rushed the pirate crew, Vur swung her whip at the she-ranger. Cece dodged a whip strike and rushed in for a slash. 

Leo turned and chopped at Edgar who blocked with his Gauntlet in a great shower of sparks. Everyone burst into motion and he was laying on the ground with blurred vision, and a bloody nose and eyes. His healing was desperately trying to keep up, and his above average mental fortitude was the only thing that kept him alive and not a vegetable.  

Peyton stood stock still, looking undecided, he was panting and his eyes darted about watching the chaos unfold. Derek shouted a taunt and charged the Captain. With one quick step and a jab, the Captain open-palmed Derek back onto the sandy surface of the mountaintop. Derek was winded and grasped for his Hammer.

Unfortunately, Zeta cast a vine spell to bind Leo. As Dalton rolled on the ground trying to recuperate, his heart broke slightly. How could Zeta betray them? They had been fair and welcoming, she had been there when Katie died, she had been there for the store and the scorpion and the Astroglizrid. Edgar and Zeta’s betrayal stung deeply, and he was unsure if the rest of the party would live to see the sunrise.

Dalton attempted to stand and Daphne clicked her fan together, aiming it right at him she blasted him with an ice spell, freezing him in place as his health dropped steadily. He had a slight resistance to cold, but not enough. 

Next, Daphne lined up her fan with Leo and shot him with a dark missile. His limbs went numb and his sword ‘drooped’ from his numb hand, he crumpled to the ground in a mass of muscle and armor. Vines continued to wrap him up. 

Daphne giggled and flicked the fan around her as glowing lights and energies ricocheted all about her. Dalton used his Magical aptitude to Inspect the fan, it consisted of multiple wands. Each with their own spells. She had been wielding a magical weapon of devastation the entire time, with access to multiple elements with stunning accuracy and almost instantaneous cast times. 

Daphne was now cackling enthusiastically. Vur had her whip wrapped around Derek’s throat. Edgar stepped up beside the Captain and attempted to hit Cece with a Psychic dagger as she tasseled with a crewman. She turned nimbly aside though. 

Derek and Chow were clashing, but Chow clearly outclassed their barbarian which was indicative of the numerous cuts and slashes appearing along his body, faster than his healing could keep up. Derek fell to a knee, with Vur’s whip still around his throat, blood cascaded from the numerous thorns digging into his flesh, fighting his inherent healing. 

The Captain hammered Leo further into the ground with a sharp crack from his fist, and Daphne struck Cece with a force missile spell as the ranger finished killing a crewman. She crumpled.

Edgar strolled over to her prime form and grabbed Cece from the ground by her neck using his Enchanted gauntlet and plucked the Sapphire from her bag. The gauntlet was crushing her throat and Derek was shouting incomprehensibly, Vur responded by choking him further. Leo wasn’t moving and Dalton was frozen to the ground, wiggling, trying to crack the ice with his ice mana, attempting to reverse the process. 

A crewman kicked him in the ribs and face, breaking his nose and jaw. He couldn’t stop watching Leo and the rest, cowering and trying to protect his body. 

Peyton was visibly shaking but hadn’t made a move since the coup started. 

“You dare disrespect me! You insignificant nothing.” Edgar was enraged and he squeezed Cece’s throat harder whilst walking to the edge of the cliff. 

She gagged and plucked at the metal covered fingers of his Cece-given gauntlet. 

He cast one more psychic attack spell and Cece’s head was wreathed in purple flames of light, she gurgled and her eyes rolled back. With a final twist, he broke her neck and tossed her off the cliff. 

“Good riddance to bad rubbish,” Edgar made a show of wiping his gauntlet off. Derek was like a Tasmanian devil, frothing and tearing at Vur and her whip. Dalton was in shock, hacking up blood and what he was sure was bits of his lung. 

The image of her body being tossed like so much garbage, her billowy tunic fluttering around her as she fell to the sea over a hundred feet below, promised to haunt his dreams forever.  

Zeta was frozen, her mouth agape, eyes darting about. Her staff light stuttered weakly. 

Dalton attempted to summon a gust of wind under his body, forcibly trying to break the ice from Daphne’s fan spell. His concentration was pathetic and he felt broken in so many more ways than one. He was useless. He always would be. 

Peyton finally moved and his decision surprised everyone. He shadowed over to Vur and stabbed her in the neck with both of his daggers, nearly decapitating her. She fell to the ground and Derek sprung from the whip, rushing the Captain, Daphne hit him with a fire blast from her fan, tossing him back in a fiery explosion that left his skin blackened and charred. 

Edgar shot a psychic dagger that plunged into Peyton’s skull, causing the rogue to fall prone, grabbing his head, writhing in psychic agony. 

Tucking the Sapphire into his Bag, Edgar shook his head and ‘tskked’ loudly. Disappointed in Peyton and Leo’s decisions revealed clearly on his pointed eyebrows and sneer. 

“We could have owned this New world. Together. We could have been gods, I’ve been talking to so many powerful entities. Deities even, the powers of life and death could be at our fingertips. Instead you choose this pathetic drivel. All I feel is disappointment, you most of all you pathetic weakling,” Edgar finished his villainous monologue, kicking the prone and unmoving form of Peyton and as Chow kicked the unconscious Leo, a bewildered Zeta, a chuckling Daphne, stout Bellows, and the two last crewmen gathered around the Cleric. 

Bellows grabbed his anchor necklace and a blue bubble formed around the group, looking like a watery soap bubble, the magic coalesced around the band. 

“Thanks for the Waterstone, gang. Sorry about Cece’s, hmm, fall from grace,” the bubble constricted and Edgar’s evil chuckles were cut off. 

Chapter 33

Utter defeat. 

Cece was dead, the band betrayed, and nothing to show for any of it besides more external wounds and the slow degradation of his mental health. 

That’s what he was experiencing and it was awful.

Derek was sobbing and Leo and Peyton had not moved. Worst of all the island began quaking, a severe shudder resounded through the rocks. 

In the distance, Bellows and his ships began pushing off as they made their getaway. Betrayal from the pirates, no surprise there. 

Am I stupid?

[Yes,] Chi answered immediately. 

If the clown shoe fits. His PerTerm paired this with an image of a child wearing massive clown shoes, wobbling about like a duck. 

Geez, guys, you don’t have to answer so quickly. It’s a little hurtful. 

Dalton rolled over, closing his eyes, the ice had  mostly turned into slosh. Accepting defeat, Dalton closed his eyes and wished that Leo was okay. 

Water dribbled onto him and the cooling sensation flooded his system, and opening his eyes, he saw Ambrasia casting a water-based healing spell. Her white hair dangled, framing her innocent, anime-like features, blue eyes glowing with white and blue mandalas. 

She didn’t hesitate and sped over to Leo and performed the same spell, the island was rumbling the whole time. He slowly extricated himself from the ground, ice crystals were falling from his body. 

Leo was likewise raising himself from the trembling ground, his numerous wounds closed under the flush of water. 

Ambrasia healed Derek and Peyton and the island continued to rumble louder, the statue of the Lady of the Lake began to melt like wax and in its places roared fiery fumes of vapor and heated air. 

“We have to go now,” Ambrasia implored. The loss of Cece, the Sapphire, and the battle weighed heavily on everyone’s minds and bodies, and seemed to slow them down to a viscous crawl. 

The serpent has dropped an impressive amount of armor, gear, and books; Dalton scooped it all into his bag for later inspection. 

The peak has begun quaking and it was apparently a volcano ready to erupt based on the magma oozing out of the fountain, as it cooled into hard pumice instantly. 

Ambrasia was tugging on the prone, crying form of Derek 

Stage 5 Completed!

Time to go Buckaroo!

His PerTerm was trying to get Dalton to focus, in his friendly Uncle like manner. 

The entrance from within the island began issuing magma as well, so the group utilized their scrolls of fire resistance, which made a lot more sense now. The energies cascaded into them and the heat de-intensified quickly.  

Reading the scroll quickly covered his skin in red mandalas that formed harsh triangular and spear-like shapes. 

The air instantly cooled down, and the hot, stifling atmosphere became tolerable. 

The now-healed guys, and depressed-looking Derek looked to Ambrasia who had no scroll. 

“I have my own version, if you would call it that,” she responded to the question and more of the water from her multiple canteens coated her skin, but immediately began to steam. 

“So we don’t have long, what are we gonna do?” Derek asked, holding the shivering Ambrasia. The evaporation process was drawing heat from her body whilst keeping her alive. 

Looking over the steep cliff side. Dalton couldn’t figure out how to get out of the blast radius of the volcano. He could barely use the Belt at present,  and none of the rest of the party could fly or even fall well.

Ambrasia didn’t  hesitate and cast a waterfall-like spell down the steep ravine, spouts if water from all over the mesa top coalesce, leading to the back beach of the island. Flows of water began cascading down the sheer mountain side, churning into mud and a small waterfall. 

Grabbing some large elephant ears and mutated, body-sized leaves; Peyton handed them out accordingly. 

Dalton immediately understood the idea and was naturally reluctant. Peyton didn’t hesitate and proceeded to jump off the cliff using the giant leaf as a sled, leading head first. No one was having fun shouting this time. 

He shot down the muddy slope and rocketed toward the beach at roller coaster speeds. Leo and Dalton shared a look, they gripped their foliage turned transportation tightly, and braced themselves. 

Derek jumped next and didn't make a sound, his extreme depression stole any sounds of excitement or fun. 

Ambrasia slid next, the constant jet of water propelling her forward easily. She didn’t even use a leaf. 

Leo and Dalton followed up and lining up their leaves like a luge, they leaned into each other and rode the muddy waterfall down the steep contours of the once dormant volcano. 

The rush was only a momentary break from the constant tension of the dungeon and its after effects. Sliding deep into the welcoming sand, the party gathered and all loomed at Ambrasia expectantly.

“I was done being a slave, he has no right to me. The sea god has claimed me and I am his Priestess, that monster punished me, abused me,  and constantly threatened my life,” Ambrasia responded to their unspoken questions, revealing her deep emotional trauma, she shivered in the tropical heat. 

“I’m sorry, I knew Edgar was planning something but I didn’t think he would go that far,” Peyton admitted reluctantly. 

Derek answered by rushing him and grabbed him by the throat, “Cece was the best of us, she cared about everyone, I was the nerd in school man. A loaner and she befriended me in fourth grade. We played games and hung out everyday. When we got older, she got popular, I knew she was gonna leave me man, I just knew it, but she never did. I always had a damn spot at lunch, her friends became my friends. She saved me bro.” 

“I know, truly, I…I loved her, Cece…Edgar’s broken man, that necklace…I’m sorry, I’m so sorry,” Peyton croaked out, he sobbed, he didn't fight Derek at all, accepting the punishment. The massive blows started raining down on Peyton who let out huge gasps of air with each hit but leaned into his agility not to get thrown back. 

 “You’re all monsters!” Derek was screaming and Leo grabbed him in a bear hug, the only one of us who could hold him back, he sobbed into Leo’s shoulder. Ambrasia stood off to the side awkwardly, but understanding they needed their moment. 

“We are all monsters. That’s what we are going to show them,” Dalton finished looking off into the direction the Symposiarch sailed.

———————————

The island finally blasted its last grumble, and magma gushed forth. 

“So what now gang?” Leo looked at everyone. 

“We use our rings, get away from the island, til it’s safe, find safety?” Peyton added miserably. Dalton wondered if he would ever forgive himself, but could any of us forgive him if he knew. But he also made his choice didn’t he? He chose them. He was conflicted on the whole thing. People were people, they were all human and prone to mistakes. But Cece? Shaking his reverie, he rejoined the now. 

Dalton had some lame ideas about escape when Ambrasia interrupted. 

“I could help, I have a favor with a Sea Sentinel. He is my, I guess you could say, he’s my friend,” she looked sad, hopeful, and doubtful. 

“Do it,” Dalton was watching the slow wave of glowing hot magma issue from the peak of the volcano island descending their way. 

Ambrasia literally stuck her head in the water and made some high shrills and clicks that they could all hear even above the water. 

She lifted her head quickly. Wow. She was good. The tattoos on her face were flashing incandescently. 

“Now we wait and see if he deigns to respond,” she said with reluctance. Her eyes were huge and imploring, the lack of iris or pupil were alien and disconcerting at times. 

They waited. And waited. 

Ok, maybe not that good. 

He was aiming ice rays as far as his range would let him. As his mana recharged he fired more of the blasts into the mountainside in huge explosions of icy mandalas. It was getting hot again but their scrolls were still helping. Ambrasia had nearly submerged herself in the seawater but looked increasingly nervous. She was eye deep with only the top half of her head showing . 

Dalton was feeling weak from the constant mana usage but his ice spells were visibly slowing the surge down. Derek kept creating small stone walls but they quickly melted under the onslaught, and the distance definitely weakened the efficacy of the spell.  

As death looked to be quickly approaching, Ambrasia clicked and squealed. “He’s here, I knew he would come. My friend, my best friend. Ul’ayhru’alei makin Kan,” he can’t help but think they would need a nickname quickly. 

From the water emerged a twenty foot wide mound of sharp brown spikes, lethal looking swords and blades in every direction, Leo rolled to the side of the beach immediately bringing his sword to bear and Dalton began to cast Ice, Derek shouted, “behind you Ambs.” 

“WAIT!!! No. Don’t hurt him. This is Ul’ayhru’alei makin Kan, Lord of the Shallows, Bringer of Pain, and my childhood friend,” she held her arms out and finished by swimming up to the mound and perfectly nestled in between a group of spikes, she hugged its side. 

“It’s a Giant Urchin,” Peyton said deadpan. 

“My first mythological creature ride and it’s an urchin?” Derek mumbled like a whining, pouting child.

As the magma got closer, Leo strapped his sword to his back and said, “I’ll take what we can get” and he climbed the creature like a sharp ladder, with each rung though, he hissed and blood oozed out of his hands. 

They all climbed, easily clambering on top with their dexterity, attempting to find the most comfortable and least laceration-inducing spot possible, the urchin proceeded to depart the island with the rest of the gang on back. They all hissed and groaned as they repeatedly got sliced. The pain-inducing toxins did not help, especially because it took longer to fade than the wound did to heal. 

The four foot spines were sharp all around and tipped in wicked barbs. As the wounds sealed up, the painful toxin still seeped into their muscles and flesh. 

Ambrasia hummed softly to the huge monster as it churned them towards Hilton Head Island at a stately pace. The directions had been provided by Dalton and Peyton. 

Slicing his leg and arm whilst barely shifting an inch, the beast rocked slightly on the waves to boot. Dalton got numerous fire-pain-inducing gouges, cuts and slashes that healed, only to happen again seconds later and reopen violently. 

Glancing over at everyone else, they all looked equally despondent, even the rogue was unable to find an adequate stance with his supernatural balance.

“This sucks a big one,” Derek offered as they voyaged onto the open seas away from the melting volcano-island. 

———————-

“The Lord of the Shallows says we’re approaching,” Ambrasia told the party in her ethereal accent. 

“Oh thank whatever gods there are”

“Yes, yes, yes, yes, yes”

“Praise…”

“Lord of Pincushions I’d say…”

The massive urchin was true to its name and almost deposited them directly at his mother’s summer house. The marsh connected to the ocean, and even though the Coalescence had changed much topographically, the dock and clubhouse were still where they should be, if much worse for wear.  

The party basically threw themselves from the creatures back before it fully stopped. 

Dalton used a gust of wind to plop onto the deck in a bloody heap, Peyton shadow shifted and fell flat, Leo and Derek both vaulted with their strength rocking the wooden planks mightily, Leo stayed on his feet but Derek landed in a mound of blood. 

Ambrasia giggled and the beast pulled up to the dock within inches and she deftly stepped off. Kissing the creature in between a copse of spikes, never once having received a nick. 

Bitch.

She turned and healed Derek and the gang as the God of Pain or whatever returned to the ocean currents. 

Their mana and finally their health returned to full, he led the intrepid band toward his mother’s house, his heart raced and Leo registered his nerves. 

Rubbing his back protectively, he hadn’t realized he was practically hyperventilating. Having expected to find her and all the animals dead or eaten, why was he even bothering to look? Leo cooed at him and he wished it didn’t help. 

The neighborhood had changed drastically. It was a summer neighborhood for the wealthy, he had to admit, possessing horse stables and polo matches and golf courses with massive 3-4 acre lots per house. It was one of his favorites but not their only house. He loved architecture and glancing at the once familiar homes, his mind reeled at the changes the Coalescence must have induced. 

It was only a short jaunt to his mum’s and they encountered nothing dangerous along the way that didn’t run from their band of fairly strong and diverse adventurers. 

Upon approaching his mother’s house, the yard and structure had transformed. The Coalescence seemed to have affected everything. The once clean cut mansion resembled an ancient palace now. Stone towers had replaced the office and guest suite and the greenery and foliage had blossomed into a veritable cornucopia of tropical vegetation. 

Alien-detailed stonework lined the walls, and creeping ivy gave it an archaic appearance. The stonework had become more authentic somehow and the windows larger and more crystalline and stained. Small statues of cherubs had become huge angels and the modern art had become things of extraplanar wonder. They all swore one statue kept shifting positions but was inexplicably impossible to actually see shift, it always seemed to have a mischievous gleam to its stone eyes.

 The fountain in the center driveway doubled in size and the Aphrodite sculpture had become a fierce goddess with mythological creatures posed in adulatory positions amongst her thighs and legs. Multiple streams of water splashed in all directions. 

The driveway was almost non-existent as the thick grass had overtaken much of it, but a base layer of stonework provided a pathway. 

The once decent-sized mansion must have doubled in size. 

Peyton and Derek headed forward and Leo stayed close to his side, with Ambrasia close behind. 

“This is where you grew up, Stormrider?” Ambrasia whispered hesitantly, eyeing the palatial mansion.

“No, it’s just a summer home, but my mum has been living here for a bit, so like a home away from home, it changed though,” he explained. 

 Everyone made loud guffaws and noises, like they had never seen a big house before. He had to admit, the Coalescence made it much cooler, as two soaring towers and crenellations crowned the huge structure and white-gray marble decorated the walls. It had been a big home before but this was something else, even he had to admit. 

“Oh my god, Dalton, are you rich?” Peyton asked, glancing over the now castle-like summer home, pulling his balaclava down. 

“We grew up comfortably,” he answered flatly.

“That’s what rich people say,” Derek mumbled.

“We grew up well, I didn't take it for granted, my benefits, I appreciate the advantages I had. I had a privileged life, boarding schools and strict education, but it wasn’t that different from anyone else,” he tried to explain. 

Leo chuckled lightly. 

“That’s what really rich people say,” Peyton added.

 Leo chuckled a bit more, but not before getting another sharp glance from him. 

Out of the woods burst six deer, but they had all mutated and become fierce beasts since the Coalescence. One deer had bat-like wings and landed to a clatter of hooves as it neighed loudly baring a set of fangs. Two of the deer were breathing fire and smoke from their nostrils and sported red-tinged fur and flaring red eyes, one had six legs and multiple joints and moved like a spider. The other two had spikes and spiny protrusions from their heads and growled at him and his party. 

Peyton brandished his daggers, but he stopped Peyton’s aggressive movements quickly; he knew these deer. He had seen them before. 

His mum was notorious for feeding all sorts of wildlife. From foxes to deer, opossums to birds. 

These deer were territorial, and if they were protecting his mum, he didn’t want to detract from their duties. 

“These are kind of our deer,” he whispered to the party who looked at him askance, probably Leo the most. 

“What?” Derek whispered disbelievingly.

“Sort of,” how to explain?

“What?” Peyton added. 

Throwing his arms up, he approached the menacing deer with his hands held open and aside. 

Attempting to make soothing noises, the deer visibly calmed down when he pulled his hood back, when suddenly, a shadowy form stormed from beneath the house, the size of a Great Dane, it crashed into him, bowling him over aggressively. 

Silhouettes of shadows and claws and hissing enveloped him in a 130-lb grapple. Dalton played along. 

Leo pulled his sword out and rushed the bundle and the deer readied themselves for battle again. Peyton brandished his daggers and Derek wielded his hammer looking unsure. 

The shadow-lynx phased into view, the large cat began licking him furiously, nipping him with huge fangs in his excitement, but never breaking the skin. Dalton was laid flat on his back but recognized his cat, Suleiman. They reunited and even though the animal had mutated, he still smelled the same. Dalton held back his tears as the cat ‘meowled’ into his neck longingly. 

This was his cat. 

The Coalescence had transformed the tuxedo short-haired cat into a small panther, but the kitten he had raised since three weeks old remembered him all too well. Tackling the large cat, Dalton grabbed his frying pan-sized paws and pinned him to the ground. The cat back pedaled, phasing in and out of shadow, scraping him with massive claws. Their usual play tactics had shifted slightly, but he would heal. 

Laughing and tearing up a little, he hadn’t even considered the idea that his pet had survived, and yet thrived. The once domestic cat looked like a shadowy lynx now, with a fluffy black tail and pointed ears. The teeth and eyes kept undulating between gold and corruscating jet black though.

Leo started laughing uproariously which caused enough ruckus for the front door to swing ponderously open, seeing as it was now two stories tall and thick slabs of ornate wood. 

At this moment, his mother exited the front door in sweatpants and a baggy T-shirt with two bloodhounds, one who’s wearing a vest, the other was glowing slightly in the bright sunlight, and two more dogs, poodles the size of small horses surrounded her, yipping furiously they bounded down the stairs and licked the prone Dalton while Suleiman looked possessive and hissed at the dogs who ignored the cats plaintive whines. 

“Dalton? Is that you, my boy,” his mother yelled and rushed him, hugging him harder than she had ever hugged him in her life. He was in a state of emotional shock, bum-rushed by animals, his cat, and his Mum. The deer had quickly become placid and grazed whilst the bat-deer flew off. 

Three foxes emerged protectively from the woods, one trailed smoke and fire in its wake, another phased through the trees and brush ignorant of matter, the other darted about intelligently, watching the interplay between mother and son with caution, trepidation. 

Dalton Side Note again: I’ve fed all these assholes before btw. 

“Umm, so Leo, gang, this is my Mum. Her name is Gretchen. Call her mum if you like” he swore she preferred it, “Mum, how are you still alive? What happened to the house?” He turned his head, questioning his mother, glancing at the palatial structure that once resembled their summer home, all the while stroking multiple animals that surrounded his legs and continually assailed him with licks and aggressive nips. 

Ambrasia was stunned and demure, her itch to bow was apparent as her head kept dipping, and Leo was grinning mischievously, Peyton and Derek both looked awestruck. The eight bedroom home had transformed into terraces and towers with marble cornices and rampant vines and rose bushes the colors of iridescent silks. 

“I have so much to tell you, but it was the animals Dalton, the animals saved me.” His mother said this with the utmost sincerity, grabbing his hand she dragged him through the two-story front door that looked like an elven creation of wood and ivy leaves, “come everyone, come.” The animals steamed ahead, while the slightly wilder ones stayed outside. 

The party followed with the dogs leading the way and slinking up the rear was Suleiman. Derek closed the door behind the parade and his mother began to throw some food onto an indoor grill that had now become a stone indoor fireplace in a matter of seconds, a huge stack of kindling and wood decorated the once empty fire grill.

 Holly, the glowing bloodhound flopped onto the ground and slept, but Hugo, the vested bloodhound sat himself in a large reclining chair, watching and listening to the conversation unfold. 

The living room had plenty of seats and massive floor to ceiling windows that showed off a water front view with birds and bugs and lush grass galore. The koi pond near the back had a faint aura. Everyone spread out and he literally guided Ambrasia to a couch before she sat on the floor. Leo stayed standing near him. Derek and Peyton were looking around like owls on ecstasy, Derek sat near Ambrasia and Peyton was in one of the large one seaters.

“It’s good your home Master, we missed you and your scratches, Holly said you were doing splendid though, that’s good,” Hugo said forlornly in a nasally, affected New England accent. The dog slumped onto the leather chair, like the revelation of a talking dog was nothing special. “Holly, she’s smart, she knows things, Master.”

“No way” 

“Only frigging Dalton’s dog,” Leo said flatly. 

“What!” Peyton shouted.

Derek was close behind with a, “what the actual fuck!”

Mum was opening cans of soup and veggies and throwing them together into an impromptu meal like only mothers could do, even in an apocalypse.

“Don’t mind him, he’s a bit dour at times, but is pretty good at reciting Shakespeare,” she was seasoning aggressively and the smell of garlic encompassed the kitchen. He heard her giggle mischievously under her breath. 

“We’ll all die soon anyway, better enjoy the food while we can,” Hugo mumbled loudly and plopped deeper into the chair in front of the indoor fire. 

Derek and Peyton were both wide-eyed and Leo was enjoying himself greatly. His beautiful, blond face smiled the entire time.

He pointed at his mother, silently mouthing ‘your mother is alive’.

Dalton shook his head and didn't know how to respond. 

His mother positioned slabs of mystery meat on the indoor grill that led him to understand how the animals could really have helped by bringing her freshly hunted food during the apocalypse. The smells of roasting flesh were mouth-watering and she seasoned the meat aggressively. She proceeded to follow this with some fish* and veggies, most of which were semi-recognizable by now. 

*Dalton looked back toward the koi pond and was curious as to where the fish came from…

“Mum Dankworth, thanks so much for like, totally taking us in, so can I ask, whaya gots on the menu? Weird question, I know, I know, I just have like these personal objectives, you know?” he finished and the rest of them just kind of cocked their heads and slowly looked at Derek, even Ambrasia. 

He must be in shock. Hopefully. 

“My pleasure, friends of my son are family of mine,” she casually responded, intentionally making eye contact with Leo, “besides this huge house needs to be filled with laughter and conversation. It’s big enough for everyone to have a room, so have fun picking. Dalton, your upstairs wing has become something else, maybe show your new friend,” she grinned and Dalton was again taken aback by the sudden polarity in her disposition. 

“Derek it’s Flying Snapper, Marsh Fire salamander, Waterlily Slugs, and what I have been naming Frogalines. They’re all fairly viscous but the last is not a native mutation but an import. But very delicious if you have any truffle butter.” She chuckled a little and resumed cooking whilst the invisible cat began serpentining between her legs, looking like Predator in feline form. His mother absent-mindedly tossed raw bits of meat which literally disappeared mid-air. 

She explained that she was awake during the beginning of the apocalypse. The Coalescence started and she was feeding the deer as usual. She had paid close attention to the news or her phone, so she was completely aware about the solar flares, the space radiation, and any of the news reports from the night before. 

Dalton side note: She took to feeding all the wildlife around her after the divorce from his father. Numerous dogs, two cats, multiple hummingbird feeders, opossums, raccoons, a pond full of fish, rambunctious squirrels, a herd of deer, and a pack of foxes all became her impromptu pets. Huge bags of corn and feed every few weeks made her happy and kept her from drinking. Dalton saw it as a good hobby. Now, a life saving one. 

His mother had procured another pair of dogs since his dad had left. A pair of standard-sized poodles, in conjunction with a full-sized pair of bloodhounds and two cats had kept her busy. Her slow acquisition of all the rest of surrounding animalia was just in her nature. 

This was proven as she took on a Druid/Beastmaster Class. It was similar to Zeta, but opposed to summoning beasts, she instead made them companions or charmed them. Her affinity with the local wildlife in conjunction with their previously positive attitude towards her allowed his mother to subsume way more beasts than should have been possible. Especially for a beginner. 

These relationships also sponsored greater mana improvements, leveling, and increased skill and spell sets.  She used her level ups to strengthen the animals that protected her, who in turn fetched her experience with every successful hunt or activity. 

“I had an inkling of what was going to happen, the news made it sound like doomsday and of course, I took it seriously,” she absently referred to her neurotic ways. 

“I was awake when it first happened. The clouds darkened and the dogs went crazy. I was so scared, my boy. But Hugo and Holly were there. They got bigger and smarter and Hugo had a special increase to his intelligence, he started talking. Holly became a Hound of Healing and has an embedded passive healing skill as long as you're within range of her. Bobby and Suleiman changed as well. Bobby keeps turning invisible, but she turns up when it’s feeding time, but your Suleiman, he’s been waiting for you, my boy.  That’s your animal and he misses you.” The cat responded by jumping into his lap and tucked his head in between his legs. 

The huge bobcat-like black cat was nestled in his lap and purring aggressively, and was heavy as hell. Dalton had found the kitten and rescued it at a young age, he raised the cat for two years but had been forced to ask his mother to watch the feline when he bought his new house. Missing his cat, which often rode on his shoulders, he looked at the fearsome predator with love and missed affection, their days of shoulder-riding clearly over. 

Well, maybe, there was magic and armor after all. 

Making a quick decision, maybe killing monsters had boosted his bravery, but he was bursting at this point. 

“Mum, I want you to meet Leo. He’s….a really close friend,” he could face a giant scorpion, but his mother’s disapproval was still scarier. He kept looking anywhere but her face. 

Peyton and Derek cleverly sought out some of the guest rooms conveniently pulling a confused-looking Ambrasia along with them, and his mother sensed a shift in the dynamic. They headed up to the top floor while he and his mother walked outside to stand near the almost-too loud fountain, Leo was only slightly behind him but mostly beside Dalton, his presence just an aura of comfort. 

“What is it, my boy?” She seemed genuinely concerned and his past relations read ugly in his head, but she seemed… changed. 

“Leo….he’s my boyfriend, Mum. We’re together,” Leo didn’t say anything but held his hand and provided physical support, leaning into his frame, Dalton realized he was trembling like a leaf.

“Ohhh, that’s lovely. He’s so handsome, oh Leo take care of my big man, he’s precious to me,” she lavished kisses on Leo’s cheeks and he snickered and allowed it, and Dalton felt stunned. His homophobic mother was acting like goddamn mother Theresa all the sudden. 

“What the fuck,” he shouted angrily, “you treat me like a black sheep my whole life, and all the sudden your this kind accepting soul. I’ve been living in fear my whole life, and you’ve suddenly changed so much. You’re not being real.” He began to walk away back through the house. 

Leo looked taken aback, but his mother looked sad. 

Storming out of the back, he slammed the patio door, and walked out to the most magnificent view. 

Golden and rainbow colored hummingbirds, the size of cantaloupes, darted about the flowers and the koi pond glowed blue and translucent. Greenery surrounded everything and the marsh and flat waters opened to the ocean only a short distance away. Fish darted and flew above the water in flashes of silver and gold, while dragonflies that literally look like mini dragons nipped about, while near the edge of the tree line, brightly colored plants moved about ponderously and shot golden spores into the air.  

He sat on the rocks by the glowing pond, realizing the hummingbird's wings were giving off the most pleasant, physical vibration. Not sexual, just, relaxing. 

His mum walked up slowly with two glasses of wine.

Squirrels chittered amongst the bushes and grabbed a few errant nuts and seeds that his mum had tossed about. One magnificent squirrel, with golden scales for fur and a stinger on his tail, brought them some precracked nuts, in their shells like little display trays. His mother accepted the offering without a second glance, rubbing the squirrel behind its ear much to its pleasure, and offered him some cracked walnuts and pistachios. Letting the calm set in. 

A gaggle of opossums showed up and they sparkled and the creatures vibrated with sonic energy. They chirruped playfully, their hairless, crystalline tails wagged from side to side, him and Gretchen chuckled, scratching the ‘possum’s bellies, their supersonic chirps resounded over the water causing ripples to refract outward on the still surface. 

His mother caressed one of the coon’s fat cheeks and sat by the iridescent fish pond. Reaching over and smiling at him playfully, she dragged a finger along the surface, a sky-blue koi poked its head up, and she lightly dabbed it on the forehead, a shower of blue and white sparkles surrounded it and their reflections and her finger as she laughed throatily, a sparrow landed nearby and gleamed in the light. She didn’t notice and the sparrow began to ululate a soft-pitched, soprano string of whistling notes. It was like a magical fairy tale. 

Dalton attempted the same maneuver and trailed his fingers along the surface of the water. The albino-looking koi rose slightly and touched his finger lightly, a flash of fractaled light and mandalas blinded him briefly, expecting a vision or rush of power; he was disappointed when nothing dramatic happened. 

Instead a deep feeling of peace and well-being settled over him:

You have been imbued with the Blessing of the Water Spirit 

Receive bonuses to dealing with aquatic creatures, you can now hold your breath two minutes longer underwater.

Underwater Agility increased by +2, Luck +%2.

He jolted up, sitting erect and his mother smiled beatifically at him like she expected it, or she had asked the Spirit. 

“I love you so fiercely, my boy. I’m sorry, I’m so sorry, for anything you might have felt, but seeing you here, fighting and surviving, and you have the most beautiful, loyal man by your side protecting you, I feel more proud than any other moment of my life. I love you, my boy, just be happy and live and love.”

Dalton turned away, choking slightly.

Damn her. Why does she always get the upper hand? 

He turned around and they hugged, as he choked back a cry, his mother didn't, and sobbed openly. 

The sound of hummingbirds and chirruping creatures grew louder,  providing a lovely accompaniment to the tinkling, xylophonic opossums and baritone-croaking frogs, and the koi pond glowed even brighter than before. 

Chapter 34 

The next few days whizzed by as their impromptu vacation became one of training and leveling up each day, playing with the animals, and having large social events at night. They used the surrounding forests and huge homes that were emptied or destroyed to find and kill any monsters they could find in the area. 

The lush vegetation and multiple amounts of bodies of water provided a great ecosystem for the coalescing monsters to thrive. Clearing mutant fish and once, a huge magical Egret that left an Air core, the band got stronger and stronger. 

Suleiman, his shadow-lynx, always followed the band out now, nothing could stop him, and he proved adept at attacking without being seen and would often bring him vampire ducks or small woodland creatures whilst they attempted to sneak around the surrounding areas. 

All the meat would go into his bag of holding unless the cat had done a particularly good job, or looked really hungry. He would proceed to toss the large feline an entire animal as a treat, to which it would hunker down and crunch and eat the whole thing in a few quick bites. 

When satisfied, the party would head back to Dalton’s mother’s house and she would undoubtedly have prepared some amazing meal every night. 

Vampire duck was a quick favorite with the liver being the most intensely rich flavor imaginable. The normally rich meat was fortified with varying flavors of dill, truffle, hints of lemon, and amaretto. 

His mum would cook it and using his ice spells, he created a large refrigerator cooler for his mother to start using. 

They would chill the patee and have it smeared on homemade flatbread as snacks, with glasses of chateau neuf-du-pape. 

Derek practiced all sorts of ways to harness flavor and food, with his mother’s guidance, to prepare meat from brining, to tenderizing, sautéed, or grilled. 

Derek, in particular, relished the exoctic meals and was fastidious in taking everything we could bring back and mum would harvest and butcher like a pro (she explained it was a Class skill, again a bit contradictory in his opinion but hey, that’s the Plan). 

The second night, Gretchen was pitching a fit about how much of her wine we were drinking and how she could not get any more; in one of her usual fits that Dalton reluctantly remembered from his slightly traumatized childhood. The wine cellar was all she had, she argued, and then they realized they had a solution. 

Peyton and him made eye contact and remembered a night that felt ages ago, reaching into their bags of holding, they both pulled bottles of scotch and gin and bourbon and some wines from their dimensional sacks. Putting them down on the oaken countertop with reverberating clunks, the mood changed instantaneously, and Mum yelled, “huzzah!”. 

The next two nights were all a bit blurry, even Ambrasia loosened up when his mum had played piano and Dalton sung some old songs they both knew, but hearing music again was amazing, and everyone danced at least a little next to the fire and all the animals that wanted to be inside. 

At one point some foxes showed up, and strangely took a liking to Ambrasia as she fed them bits of raw meat from the chaise by the fireplace. 

The juxtaposition of a water priestess feeding a bunch of fire foxes bits of raw meat beside a roaring fireplace exemplified the oddity of their situation. 

“Dalton, you’re friends are really great,” Hugo said, dropping his slobbery jowls into his lap after one dancing session with Ambrasia who had fallen onto a chair with the invisible Bobby cat immediately hopping into her lap. Derek attempted to belt out Rihanna and Peyton rapped along surprisingly well, and Leo pounded out percussion on his own legs all the while. 

“They are, aren’t they?” He scratched the large hound behind his saggy ears. 

———-

The area around the house was populated by easily defeated beasts, and they approached everything with a lot of caution and the will to run away if necessary. 

Ambrasia had never used her water-based abilities in a combat group before but she worked well to help heal them when necessary and control certain situations. They were surrounded by a lot of clear water, so even blasts of wind and water spouts helped. 

Suleiman was always present helping where he could, usually with a sneak attack from behind slicing a hamstring or jumping for a throat bite. 

Derek insisted he tried everything they killed and after day two, they were all thrilled. The exotic meats allowed them all a hand at slicing and dicing and braising. They were given opportunities to try many different varieties of beast and monster. 

Except for Ambrasia who didn’t eat land meat, only fish and vegetables and fruits and nuts. 

Dalton side note: Only eats fish, not land animals. Huh? The water elf witch? I don’t get it. She does inform us it’s part of her codes. Something about sacrilege and giving back to the ocean. Maybe it has to do with poop?

She did cook some awesome mutant fish fried kebab one night though. 

The increase to their stats and abilities were welcome but they got practically nothing in the way of loot or credits. More importantly though, practicing their roles as fighters and learning how to work in synergistic fashion was invaluable. 

Dalton led his party one evening down a long driveway. The mansion at the end of the drive was famous and located on its own private peninsula with an almost 360 degree view of the coastline. The house was a sprawling behemoth pre-Coalescence, so he was vibrating at the possibility of what it had become. 

The wooden and stone mansion had indeed blossomed into a veritable palace. Dwarfing his mother’s house by at least three times, the sheer magnitude of its size was close to unfathomable.

The party approached slowly, but the castle-palace appeared undamaged. The party proceeded to clear the house and its multiple levels and wings.

They found multiple monsters and creatures but nothing was particularly dangerous or intimidating. 

With multiple kitchens, fourteen bedrooms, even more bathrooms, game rooms, two swimming pools, spa, patios, conservatory, multiple living rooms, studies, a library, huge windows and views that could cover magazines; everyone was sufficiently impressed. 

The house was dusty and needed some love and attention, but it was empty and in great condition considering. 

“Wow, I can’t believe people have homes like this. It boggles the mind,” Peyton and the gang had convened in the central foyer. 

“Ok, I know it’s a bit ostentatious, but I figured we might all need an official base of operations eventually. I know this place is a bit much, but with its location, it’s fairly defensible, and we could use the water and docks to expand our adventures outward. It’s also big enough that if our party gets bigger, we can easily host new arrivals, what do y’all say?” Dalton revealed his secret plan. 

“I’m down,” Derek chirped immediately. 

“It makes sense, and his mum is just down the road, so we can keep an eye on her too,” Leo added.

“We’ve also basically cleared the whole area of monsters too, just have to keep an eye on the water,” Dalton barely had to persuade the group anymore, his enthusiasm was infectious. 

Peyton was nodding emphatically.

“This will be our home?” Ambrasia’s eyes could pop out of her head at any moment. 

“Yes, Ambs. A home,” he reached for her hand and they all looked around at the magnificent architecture, hunting lodge-themed artwork, marble stone and wood facade. 

“I would like that very much,” Ambrasia stated succinctly. 

They all laughed, and the group hug that followed had a very familial air to it. 

“It’s settled, we’ll make it ours, no one can stop us. We’ll clean the area up, Ambrasia can get the water clean and working again, we’ll pick rooms or suites or whatever. We can even raid other houses for better furniture or supplies, stock up and have a headquarters.” Dalton had thought this out, mainly because of his mother, but it was a good idea and a great neighborhood to do it. They could keep permanent goods in a safe haven and they would always have a ‘home’ to return too. He had already considered converting another empty mansion into a Guild hall and a Trader shop and recruiting other adventurers to live in his burgeoning village. 

BARON DALTON DANKWORTH.

ACCEPT OWNERSHIP OF VILLAGE PROPERTY IN BALINOR. 

CURRENT LORDSHIP STATUS WILL STACK WITH THESE BENEFITS. 

QUEST. 

CLEAR AREA OF THREATS. 

CLAIM PROPERTY. 

BUILD YOUR FIEFDOM. 

REWARD: 1, 500, 000 credits 

                  UPGRADE VILLAGE 

ACCEPT?

Y/N

Well, that should come with some benefits. 

He swiped yes and felt the rush of experience and energy fill his being. 

 Chapter 35 

The band of adventurers had already decided to clear the neighborhood to gain experience and ensure a greater sense of safety for his mother before they departed, the Quest was just an added benefit when it was offered. 

Dalton was excited about starting a possible village or City because of the Plan-generated benefits and discounts on buildings, defensive weaponry and arrays, and Trader bought or bartered purchases applied intergalactically. 

His mother had refused to even consider moving out of her house, and Dalton capitulated quickly. If having her as a resident of his newly founded village added to his reputation, then leaving her would most likely be more advantageous anyway.

It was when they were clearing one of the ranch-like homes with a few horses cantering through the yard that they met another living resident. Luckily, the kindly, old lady was feeding the horses when they meandered by, so they didn’t frighten her to death. 

Approaching slowly and promising no violence, the woman awaited them at the end of the long driveway stoically and without fear. 

Dalton introduced himself and the party and the woman told them her name was “Eleanor, but she answered to Ledi.” She had a slightly eastern bloc accent. She was a measly level two and hadn’t ventured past the perimeter of the neighborhood since the Coalescence.   

It took little convincing for her to agree to join them. Everyone looked surprised except for Leo, as he helped her collect the four horses and any goods they could salvage. Leading her back to the palatial Lodge, she was allowed to claim a room as her own and she put the horses up in the stables that were located separate from the main body of the house.

Seeing the clean and unbroken castle with massive food stores and defensive barricades and magic in place, she looked very appreciative and was quickly calling him Lord and everyone else ‘sir’ and Ambrasia, ‘ma’am’.  

Ledi had been led upstairs, by Ambrasia, to one of the guest wings to find a bedroom and the guys quickly convened in the library. 

“What are you doing bro? You could ask us before you make these crazy decisions, like inviting a random old lady stranger into our new home!” Derek was miffed to say the least. 

“Pretty sure the Plan said it’s his home, just so you know,” Leo added tersely falling into a couch, which Dalton knew was not going to help the situation to remind everyone.  

“Listen, if we’re traveling a lot, it’s nice to know someone would be here to take care of the estate. And besides, we’re probably saving her life, Derek. How long before people start starving and they’re too scared to leave their houses? We have a responsibility to help, at least to some extent, get them to level up and defend themselves,” Dalton explained his reasoning, “I also think that if we get enough people to move into our neighborhood, we’ll get extra Experience, discounts on buildings and items, and Plan-benefits and Titles.”  

“Well, I guess it makes sense, how do you know she is trust-worthy though?” Peyton asked.

“The horses, they’re good judges of character, and no way is she a psychopath I’d say. What was the first thing she did when she got here? She took care of the horses.” 

The gang accepted his logic readily and Ledi was welcomed in as an impromptu house mother. She took to the role with surprising alacrity and eagerness. 

Quickly she established a routine with hand-washing laundry and organizing food stuffs and the pantry. She even had the audacity to wrangle every member of the band, including Dalton, into horse duties that included walks, daily rides, feedings, and mucking out the stables.  

Only Leo also had some experience with horses, so the experience was beneficial for everyone. Dalton brushed off the webs from his equestrian knowledge and he took to the equine duties with gusto. 

Ambrasia and Derek conquered their inherent fears of the big beasts and Peyton proved his amazing Agility when he took to riding like a seasoned professional. 

Ledi set up horse riding lessons for the team and a potential future schedule. Dalton marveled at the unlikely introduction of their fates but was glad of it nonetheless. 

Ledi had set up permanent meat smokers in a side barn and she dried and seasoned all their meats for their travels. With a stashed crystal from his Extra-Dimensional Bag, Dalton had provided her with Advanced knowledge on hunting and gathering, herbs and local terrain, and leather working at a Novice level. 

She was overjoyed and amazed that all these tools had been out in place for the human race to benefit from. She began leveling up based on utilizing these non-combat skills, so Dalton promised to buy some more skills out of combat and a few for in combat and defense just to be safe. The stronger she became, the more loyal and useful she was to the Lodge. 

Dalton also wanted to steer her towards an Alchemy class knowing the huge intrinsic benefits of such a role. He figured making their own potions would be cost-saving and the potential for resale could be very profitable. 

Ledi had the small castle-Lodge spic-and-span in a matter of days and had even organized a project consisting of Derek Stoneshaping elegant bowls into Dalton’s suite and the laundry room and converted these into large kitty litter boxes for Suleiman. 

The weeks went by quickly and they fell into a comfortable routine, even conducting further and further raids for others goods and possible valuables, and killing anything they found along the way, and the beasts were getting stronger the closer they trekked away from Hilton head island. 

Liberating a few more families that insisted on staying in their homes, but acknowledging the band's efforts at protection was enlightening, and still served a purpose. 

Upon discovering one old manor house, Dalton stumbled on an elderly couple who had been housing their grandniece, Gemma. 

She was only seventeen but was truly skilled in gaming and immediately grasped the severity of the situation. Dalton insisted that she move into the lodge and begin fortifying their defenses and creating a Guard. Providing her with enough credits to get some good stuff they promised her a place with the party as soon as they were out of the thick of danger. 

Gemma insisted on being an Adventurer and warrior and Dalton couldn’t fault her for that decision. He offered what guidance he could and told Ledi to indulge the child within reason. 

“But the child’s grandparents are insistent on keeping her safe,” Ledi complained. 

“Then she will most likely die quicker. You’re smart and rational, send the girl with strong groups, spread the experience and level her up. Have her train at the Lodge as often as possible. Collect some weights and gym equipment and make a training room. It’ll be useful in the future, I’m sure.”

Ledi nodded and continued on her way. 

Derek used his Stoneshaper spell repeatedly to shore up the Castle’s defenses and Leo managed to chop a few trees down to provide firewood and open up the vantage points. 

The ‘Lodge’ had become a glorious modern-day fortress and the party felt very comfortable there, gathering more and more people, the houses around their lodging became occupied and the Lodge itself had a few families move in.  

‘Donating’ any truly valuable or in great condition pieces went into the Castle Lodge. Dalton had received first pick and chose the Master suite on the top floor naturally. Multiple rooms, views over the water on the fourth floor. He began selecting the best art he could find for his new home. 

Between the guy’s four bags and the need to eat, the truly valuable stuff began to stack up. 

Not showing any shame, they stole whatever gold and jewelry they could find as well, but they never told Mum or Ledi that. 

Ambrasia got an enchanted mana necklace that was Epic. She nearly cried when Derek put it on her and the rest of them could see the budding relationship was helping Derek get over the loss of Cece. 

Near the end of the month, the party was completing their in-depth sweep of the expansive neighborhood. The valuables they had found, the pelts and animal parts, and the sheer experience had been mind-boggling. Many of the homes still had residents who had proven very thankful at the external help, and Dalton, who was familiar with more than a few of the families, assuaged their fears. 

They could venture out and become stronger and solidify the neighborhood’s safety with active participation. 

It was when they were clearing another modest mini-mansion that Derek stumbled upon a four-person family hiding in their attic. Emaciated and bedraggled, they had been living off canned food and anything in their house that was salvageable.

The relatively young couple had refused to venture outside after witnessing a monster attack on a neighbor and their two children were bundled up and hidden under the roof. 

The entire family was still level 0 which enraged Dalton and Leo, that these parents could be so cowardly and risk their kid’s lives to ensure their own safety, but with little prodding, the family was subsumed by the Lodge and given a family suite in one of the towers. The kids’ room and parents’ suite were attached by a shared communal area. The family was brought to tears by their hospitality, hot food, and clean, running water. 

Ledi luckily took over the family’s introduction to castle-life and proper introductions could be organized for later. 

Everything seemed to be running smoothly and Dalton’s mobility quest seemed

To be advancing.

Believing all their affairs were in order, the Plan must have agreed. 

They had received a Quest finally.

 Quest of the Sarawasti Water Temple

Retrieve the Tome of Water Scrying 

Find the Tear of the Lady of the Lake

Encounter the High Priest.

Rewards: ????

Head to Hilton Head Island. Enter the Sarawasti Water Temple and retrieve the Tome of Water Scrying. 

Retrieve the Tear of the Lady. 

Defeat or Befriend the High Priest of the Water Palace. 

Figure it out Ole’ Boy. 

When he had questioned Leo about his PerTerm, he had seemed so confused that Dalton had dropped it. It felt unusual but he also knew it was kind of helpful. He did desperately want to get revenge on that unholy of traitors Edgar and Zeta, well and frankly, he wanted to kill them all. Cece was dead. Katie was dead. He could clearly see their blood on his hands.

His brothers and dad?

Everyone in the party including Ambrasia got the update but all in their own way. 

While Mum was making food one night at her mansion and the animals were prancing about downstairs, the party gathered in his suite in one of the towers. It had become a huge sitting room, adjacent marble fireplace, crenellations, bay windows, with a massive bedroom attached, and free-standing columns, private bathroom, and hottub. It even had a mud room or servants quarters attached in the form of this grotesquely smaller bedroom. 

Peyton and Derek were quick to judge, damn, “favorite son in the bag.” 

“Shut up.”

Leo did a smirky double shrug with his eyebrows. 

Everyone grinned like a bunch of jerks. 

“Come on.”

They gathered around. 

“So, do we feel ready to continue with our Quest. We said we needed to level up. We’ve done that. Unless we go further, we’re not getting anymore cool stuff or exponential experience,” Leo said, speaking up and throwing a few logs on the fireplace. It wasn't even cold, but he had an unnatural obsession with fire. 

Ok, maybe they both did. Fire was cool, right?

 They had secretly agreed that Leo would lead this Quest. 

“This place is great, and if shit goes sideways, we can probably all retire here to our castle, right?” Derek asked, looking at him with a light laugh, and a slight questioning look. 

“I’d go look for my family,” Peyton said this matter- of-factly interrupting, not looking at anyone. 

Ambrasia placed a hand on his shoulder consolingly. 

“Wait, that’s not what we’re asking,” Leo spoke up after they shared a quick, questioning glance. 

“Do we want to go or not?” he asked. 

“We know where the Sarawasti Water Temple is, it’s on our Simscreens, can we make it though, it’s literally at the tip of the Island in Sea Pines? That’s almost thirteen miles on foot,” Derek rolled his eyes a bit. 

“I say we try.”

“Me too, go prepared, Mrs. Dankworth told us where a Trader was on the way. We can stock up,” Leo added to his vote. 

“Ambrasia, what do you think?” Derek asked.

“I do not like the Quest’s Purpose, I do not trust the Plan, and Master…I mean Mr. Bellows will be searching for me. It will be very dangerous, but I will go with my new friends, I will help, but I cannot go against my family or my Goddess.” 

“I’m in,” Derek chirped afterward. 

“Ok, two days, let’s plan. Stock up, and we do it,” Peyton was all in. 

Suleiman appeared from the Dark, dropping a large shelled-carcass of some sort, and rubbed against Leo’s legs and he absent-mindedly stroked the huge feline. The shadow-lynx insisted on staying in his room each night so he and Leo had fast become buddies. Much to his dismay.

Everyone thumbed up in agreement, even Ambrasia who was unfamiliar with the human gesture. She kept pumping her hand up and down making the gesture look decidedly sexual unintentionally. 

“Ok. I’ll tell my Mum tonight after din-dins,” Dalton said full of remorse, Leo cracked his back and put his head on his shoulder. Suleimen ‘purred’ comfortingly.

“I love din dins,” Derek added.

“We know,” everyone else answered simultaneously. 

Chapter 35

After dinner, he pulled his mum aside to sit by the koi pond again. It had fast become his new favorite spot for contemplation and meditation. As they settled in, the lights became brighter and the sounds of revelry followed them outside, Leo stood at the window like a brooding Guardian. 

His mum sensed the mood and held his hand. 

“How are you doing? Overall I mean, will you be good, if I were to leave?” He didn't know how to do this gently so he dove in.

“I’m doing fine, I have enough canned food for a year and the animals bring me fresh meat whenever I want, don’t worry about me, my boy,” his mother said consolingly, throwing an arm around his broad shoulders, she smothered his cheek, “I bought a lot of defensive spells from the Trader, the house is protected and I used them on the animals. Holly will always be my immediate protection.” 

The hound demonstrated by radiating a nearly skin-tight golden aura. 

“I know you have to leave. I’m safe, my boy. Holly and Finn and all the Animals protect me. I’m trying to raise our levels evenly but listen, I’ve got Energy, I bought spells, protection charms, and I’m better than most. I sold all my bitcoin and cash right near the beginning when people still thought it would mean something. I’m not an idiot. Just come back to me, Dalton. My handsome man.” She finished by transferring two million credits to his name and kissed him on each cheek. 

“How…? But…,” he stammered. 

“Just use it well, please, it just might be us now, my Boy, I always knew you were the smart one. But now you're also the brave one. I have a Gift for you. Suleiman insisted on following you of course,” she said evenly. “I can allocate you the bond because he is already friendly to you, you can talk to the animal, my boy, and he will help you and your friends. Suleiman has become my fiercest hunter.”

Dalton was frozen. 

The talking bloodhound approached slowly with his head swaying near the ground. Dalton's mother seemed so sad, tears welled in her eyes, but she had already come to terms with the departure of her newly refound son. 

“We’ll all miss you something fierce Master Dalton,” the hound mumbled into Dalton’s lap which was quickly becoming covered in slobber and his mothers tears. 

Everyone approached from inside, sensing the mood. Leo had led them in a chivalric parade of appreciation and gratitude. 

Peyton was holding his huge black cat in his arms, as the shadow-lynx feline shifted and purred aggressively, watching the display with the dog, like he had been stabbed in the back, green-eyes implying a murderous wrath that even he was wary of. 

Dalton scratched Suleiman behind the ear and the cat leapt onto his shoulder, much too big to be comfortable, but the cat phased in and out of the shadows making him lighter and the head-smothering presence more tolerable. 

“He thinks about you all the time, I’ve never seen an animal more dedicated, my boy. That’s your cat. Through and through,” she explained, smoothing the fluffy fur around the cat's big head and neck with soothing sounds that sounded like arcane spells. The black predator growled softly and began nudging Dalton harder. 

Accept familiar Bond. 

Domestic house cat/shadow-lynx. Suleiman 

Accept Y/N?

Hitting accept, Suleiman showed his approval by playfully nipping him on his cheek. Still hurt like a bitch though. 

His PerTerm registered the cat’s new bond and presence and he could feel it in his subconscious. Not fully sapient, but maybe, sentient enough to be able to communicate roughly. 

Hugo plopped down beside his standing persona and grumbled loudly, “suppose it’s time for you to go soon, your cat’s a bully by the way,” Dalton scratched the morose dog behind the ears, he grumped loudly but happily. 

Suleiman lurked behind him in the shadows, accepting the familiar bond and feeling compliant. He only briefly hissed at the talking bloodhound upon hearing his name.  

The gang went inside due to his mother’s continuous prodding. Everyone was teary-eyed and Ambrasia was openly sobbing. 

Geez, he couldn’t take these kids anywhere. 

They drank too much, they ate too much, they cried, they laughed, and everyone decided that tomorrow morning would be the best time to go. They all slept peacefully with the roaming menagerie of magical creatures providing protection and Leo comforted him while he cried himself to sleep. 

—————-

Packing their bags of holding with whatever they brought and his mother thought she was willing to spare, the party felt good. Everyone had leveled up, Ambrasia more than once, and they had created a great synergy. 

Ambrasia’s daily lessons with water magic had greatly increased Dalton’s understanding of magic and his deeper understanding of the water elements. Dalton knew he was on the verge of learning how to fully cast the Water Spout spell but Ambrasia insisted it took years of study or a Spellbook. His paltry few weeks of lessons should mean nothing, but when she said these things, a hint of doubt and question lingered behind her eyes. 

His meditating by the pond and gurgling water had greatly increased his inner awareness and mana flow. 

His mother kept randomly crying even as she cooked an extravagant breakfast for the group. His mum insisted they all sit and eat together, which surprisingly, wasn’t always the case. 

They crowded the outside table on the solarium, it was screened in still so the bugs were not a bother, well at least not the smaller ones, but surrounded by plants and herbs and exotic flowers, it smelled like a jungle and lavender and woodsmoke. 

His mother must have been up super early because she had prepared scrambled eggs, fried tomatoes, strips of fried what looked like bacon, chunks of steak filets that were orangey, casseroles of potato-like veggies and cheese. 

Glasses of hand-squeezed juice and great slabs of butter and homemade bread. Even some wine and champagne had been opened. 

They all gorged themselves and almost all the animals joined them, and he suspected his mother had summoned them all on purpose. It was like a fantasy movie with a princess and her beast friends, but at this point everyone took it in stride. Foxes and birds pranced about the party, enjoying being fed tidbits by practically everyone. 

Well, except for Suleiman, who Dalton kept having to rein in from attempting to kill everything. Consistent feedings of chunks of meat helped. 

Finishing up all their food, his friends insisted on cleaning up and his mother insisted they take all the leftovers, much to the animal’s dismay. 

They gathered all their things and with their bags of holding, they didn't need anything else. They were all armored up except for Ambrasia who looked like she was about to do the Dance of the Seven Veils. 

His mother hugged and kissed everyone on the cheek, finishing with Leo and then Dalton. 

“Remember to go get a bag of holding and a shield ring. It’ll ease my anxiety, ok” he hugged her fiercely and she laughed and promised the next time her and the animals headed into town, she’d visit the Trader. 

“Stay safe, my boy. Remember, you still have family out there,” she whispered into his ear as they finally separated. 

She walked them out and the entire parade of animals, minus the fish, followed them. 

His mother knew they might never see each other again. 

They were all seen off by Gretchen and the menagerie of magical beasts. 

Chapter 36

They were all on foot, and it was a long driveway surrounded by forest plants, so it was a bit awkward as you could hear them calling “bub bye,” for what felt like five minutes. 

They had a beautiful sunny walk, following the large road into town. It was broken in places, and cars were wrecked and smashed everywhere. Even in these few short weeks, aggressive flora were claiming the once busy roadway. 

Not many incidents to report along the way, they encountered some weak monsters and dispatched of them rather easily now, and avoided river ways and water when Ambrasia or Peyton warned them that most likely something huge and terrifying lurked in the depths. 

The few mile trek back to Harbortown to see the Trader felt like an eternity, but they ran into another Adventuring party who were traveling in the opposite direction. 

There were only three of them but they were all mounted and clad in serious armor. Two were on horses who had grown in size, but one bore scales instead of mammalian hair, otherwise it seemed like any other horse. The robed-figure was mounted on a giant turtle though, his legs were spread so wide, he was almost doing a split. Dalton knew he must be uncomfortable and wondered if he always rode like that or if he rode side-saddle until he met other people and switched back and forth. 

Like now. 

[Chiyoko giggled]. 

“Ho there, where are you off to fellow Adventurer,” the emphasis on Adventurer was definitely on purpose, the chain mail clad knight on the fish-horse proclaimed. 

‘Crap, are we role playing or is this guy for real?’ 

His PerTerm gave him a shrug and a wink. He seemed to be saying ‘dealer's choice’. 

The woman on the normal horse was clad in tight leathers and had an odd looking contraption on her back. It resembled a bow and a trebuchet mashed as one. 

“We head for the Trader, for we are on a Quest, bro” Derek found his own middle ground, and he actually felt inspired. Having thought to himself he would drop any attempted accent, he suddenly was overwhelmed with a sense of loss for Cece. 

She would have loved this. 

[Chiyoko rolled her eyes dramatically.]

Screw you, Chi. 

[She faded away and rolled her eyes again, but she bowed her head slightly.]

“Aye, Johnny is a thrifty one, the way is clear of anything dangerous, you shan’t find much trouble ahead, just pay regards to the Aquapriest, pay your dues and you’ll be fine,” the mage in the blue robes on top of the Tortoise said sternly with his arms tucked into either sleeve, no lead or reins in sight. 

“Johnny?” 

“Aye, the Trader lad. They all get called Johnny. Aha. You didn’t know. Are you new?” Our blank stares and Leo’s growl were answer enough, “aha, you are! Yes, tell him Jervis sent you.” The ginger knight was boisterous and annoying, he grabbed his armored belly when he laughed and threw his head back. 

“Thanks, we will,” he growled back. “Also, a lake up ahead has an extremely powerful creature in it, right by the old gate to Rose Hill where I’m from,” Dalton said, trying to be egalitarian.

“Oh, we know about the Piranurcoorn, I’m sorry, I meant m’Lord,” Jervis said this, seeming more serious than anytime before, and Dalton wasn’t sure if it was real or excellent sarcasm. 

Piranurcoorn?

Epic beast of the Depths. Think lots of tentacles and teeth and healing that would make Wolverine look like a chum. 

Wow, thanks.

“I just wanted to make sure you were aware, we’ll be on our way. Best of luck in your adventures and travels,” he finished in his begrudging role playing voice, which had become slightly deeper and clipped with a hint of a Germanic accent. 

A little better? 

[Chiyoko kind of nods and actually gives him an image of her shaking her flat hand in a very Earthen gesture.]

PerTerm nodded a bit and seemed proud. 

Are you all real? Like reading my thoughts and memories? 

You could hear a mental pin drop. 

Great. Officially the mayor of Crazytown. 

The bands parted ways and everyone kind of looked at each other and Peyton spoke up first, “Jervis was a douchebag, right?” 

“Ya”

“Yup”

“He called me a Lord.”

“The Priest of the Water Temple is a god.”

They were all talking over each other but finished staring at Ambrasia as she finished her almost prayer-like statement. 

“Who is the Aquapriest, Ambs?” Derek asked gently, using his nickname for the sea-elf. 

“The High Priest of the Sarawasti Temple, the Lord of the Seas. He communes directly with the water god and goddess, he’s also a Traveler,” she explained with her hand clutching her new amulet. 

“What’s that mean exactly, Ambs?”

“He’s not from this world, or even timeline, he is beyond and greater than,” she responded quietly. 

Quiet contemplation befell the group. 

They meandered down the desolate roads due to the high population of monster hunters, it had become a relative safe zone. The occasional statue and prayer temple were definitely new, and he thought to himself how much this looked like Bali. The frequently occurring ponds and small tranquility pools provided a calming effect. 

“Is that where you studied your water magic,” he asked, mentally kicking himself for never having bothered to ask about her history. 

I can be such a prick. 

She continued, “yes, in a way. I was born a sea-elf but cast out at a young age. I was raised by a coven of sea hags, who were cruel, but they were supremely talented Casters. I learned much magic, and managed to escape when a band of Adventurers attempted to defeat them,” Dalton realized they had all stopped walking, “the Aquapriest and the temple priestesses gave me sanctuary. I was trained and given food and shelter. When I came of age though, I was sold as a Water witch, to the highest bidder.” 

“Captain fuckin Bellows,” Derek hissed. 

“Yes,” she looked in Derek’s eyes apologetically, “the Water temple offers our services for contractual fees. Providing our magic…or any other services that are deemed not to harm us permanently.” 

“They sound like monsters,” Leo finally added. Peyton nodded aggressively. 

“It’s quite typical really,” she shrugged casually, bearing multiple layers of emotional scarring. 

They continued walking in silence, Dalton made a decision silently to himself. 

They reached the bridge crossing onto the main island of Hilton head Island, which he now knew was called Balinor. 

Dalton had asked his mother if they were serious, and she replied exasperatedly ‘yea’, she knew about his trip and saw many pictures and had put the coincidences together too. 

If he was considered a gentry, his mother must be too. They owned a few homes in the area and his dad had a few investments and rented properties, but the fact these were enough to vault him into some sort of nobility was laughable. 

Maybe that’s why she was given so many advantages? 

His PerTerm actually responded to his inner monologue with a hum of approval. 

It doesn’t make complete sense, but he had already reached the conclusion that the brave and those who acted, were rewarded. This terrifying, Apocalyptic event, served some purpose. 

As they finished crossing the long bridge that was riddled with stalled cars, already rusting, Dalton felt nostalgic and apprehensive. Approaching the beautiful vista and transformed island, he exhaled a sigh of relief to see it still mostly populated and thriving.  

“Welcome to my hometown, y’all,” he said to their looks of surprise. 

Chapter 37

After hours of trekking, and weeks of clearing out the expansive neighborhood of monsters and affiliating themselves with the struggling residents, the band had reached a safe haven. 

There seemed less people, bodies, and refuse than should be prevalent. Dalton contemplated how a large city like Savannah could be decimated in a day, but a relatively small island could thrive. He deemed it a question for the Trader. 

They entered harbortown after hours of bored walking and only small-time monster kills, it looked like an amalgamation of multiple cultures and places. Fountains and statues, tucked in between modern pubs and restaurants, with ponds and lush plants everywhere. Here, seeing the average citizen wearing armor or weapons was much more common than Savannah. 

Every one in ten people had on Adventurer regalia. Most looked less impressive than theirs, a few looked ridiculously better. Some citizens had a sword or a breastplate, a few looked magical in robes or wearing bits of jewelry and elaborate broaches. 

A tall, sinuous man with scales and full-metal armor was carrying a huge ax in his hands and discussing prices over something with a diminutive woman in rough spun fabric at a kiosk, and it looked like she was getting the better of him. 

Elsewhere a hairy, nearly nude man in leather with a massive snake coiled about his shoulders, conversed with a four-armed, seven-foot tall woman with silver-metallic hair and armor and a giant white ice moth flitting about her head. He had a strange, multi-bladed weapon strapped to his waist, and all four of her arms moved independently of one another but they moved with intent. 

“Is anyone else geeking out right now?” Peyton whispered loudly under his breath. 

“Oh my god ya”

“Dude…”

“Can we ask them to join”

“They are Travelers too, they are very impressive”

They all stopped and looked at Ambrasia again. 

“Have I misspoken?” She seemed perturbed and a little frightened, tucking a strand of white hair behind her ear, she looked at the ground. 

“What are Travelers, so they differ from Adventurers?” He asked her lightly, truly seeking to find the truth if it would help elucidate upon the Plan, it could help keep them alive. 

“Yes, Adventurers start on newly Coalesced worlds, Travelers, they come from others. They have survived their own Coalescence, and are allowed to Travel between the systems. Seeking riches, providing aid, or simply because they might be bored. Well, that was according to Lady Daphne.”

That explained a lot, it was a test and an invitation to some Galactic Union? Chiyoko, are you from a system that underwent a Coalescence and you were brought here?

His brain began to hurt a lot thinking about it, and they arrived at the Trader shack downtown, ready for business. He forgot what he was going to ask. 

“Ok, we have to enter one at a time, but let’s talk about what we have and what we need. We still split the Serpent loot six ways,” everyone looked at their feet because Zeta and Edgar still received their shares and Cece’s share was divided amongst the rest, “and we got everything from the grinding.” 

Some of the water beasts had expensive scales or special features which they bagged. They literally ate the rest. Peyton kept his Chameleosnake skin but they sold the serpent fangs and one venom gland for a ludicrous profit. Peyton kept the other venom gland for his weapons. 

“Well, I was definitely gonna look into another stone spell, I had so much fun using magic, and Hildi says she can hold more now, maybe some more armor,” Derek slyly admitted his leveling up was affecting his Seeded weapon. 

“Gas or smoke bombs, crowd-control skills, range attacks, poison, I am great up close but I feel useless otherwise,” Peyton pulled his balaclava down and spoke his truth. 

“You know me,” was all Leo said. 

Ambrasia looked so demure and visibly recoiled under his stare, “I can’t ask for anything. You have all been so kind,” she began to fall prostrate and Derek stopped her, now the party started to receive a few looks from the rest of the citizenry. 

“I got this, everyone give me your loot, I think we would have a better barter if it was all together, trust me. Please.” He told the party and Leo immediately conceded his bag. 

Peyton was surprisingly next and Dalton wondered if it was a show of faith or if Peyton suspected more. He was proving deceptively clever, but his desire to seek atonement must have been a factor. 

Derek was the hesitant one, “why brah, we’re all grown ups. I can make my own decisions.” Derek seemed peeved and Ambrasia patted herself down dramatically even though they all knew she had no storage or money.

“Please, our new Party begins now.” Dalton held out his hand imploringly. 

Derek sighed and handed it over. “You know what I want to keep right?”

Dalton smiled and nodded, “ya, trophies and food.”

“Damn right, trophies and food!”

“All these are bars and restaurants. Here's some credits, go get us some food and drinks.”

Dalton and Suleiman walked toward the central part of the little village knowing the Trader, Johnnie, should be there. 

Entering the tent, it was an extra-dimensional space. It looked like a white pavilion on the inside with smaller compartments and side tents strewn about with couches for waiting. 

He was surprised it was empty. 

The familiar Trader floated up, with the same synthetic smile and glide. 

“Uhh, What can I help you with, Seedbearer,” it seemed decidedly different. The Trader’s eyes glinted with deeper cunning. 

Yes.

It seemed the Plan, and Traders, and PerTerm all were in contact. It knew about the Emeraldstone. What else did it know?

At this thought the plastine-like head tilted and the smile grew ever so slightly. He wondered if his PerTerm and the Plan were linked by the same intelligence. 

Assholes, the lot of ya. 

“You said ‘Seedbearer’, how do you know that?”

“Why, everyone does, milord. It is considered a global event, and thus, was notified on everyone’s personal terminals.” 

“The whole world knows?” 

“Well, they know it was found by a Champion of Earth, not specifically that it was you,” Johnny smiled slyly. 

Groaning to himself, he thought ‘Damn’. That was going to make it difficult staying under people’s radar. He would have to tell the party and deal with that hiccup later. 

“I’ve come to barter if possible…Johnny?” 

“Yes, that’s me, pleasure, Lord Seedbearer.” He bowed his head.

“Jervis and my mum, Gretchen Dankworth, recommended you,” he added hesitantly. 

“You come with good recommendations, especially your mother, the Lady Beastmaster, how can I be of service? Some goods for your next Quest?” The PerTerm representative asked politely. 

He proceeded to dump the massive amount of earned loot and skins and animal parts they had gathered, along with some items they had stolen or found along the way. The Trader’s eyes gleamed. 

“And with your new fortune, what would you care for?”

He wondered if he was implying the credits from the Serpent Quest or the money his mother had transferred, again he got a gleam from the Trader's eyes. 

Yup, he knew I was a big fish now.

[Be proud, Warrior, and collect your bloody spoils.] Chiyoko was on his side apparently. 

[PerTerm what’s my worth in credits?]

Credits: 2,257,437

Goblin’s balls. I’m rich! 

He proceeded to list a slew of potions, and basics like more camping equipment and food items. 

“I’m also interested in Stone or nature spells, protective equipment, long-range melee weaponry, boosts to strength and vitality, intelligence and mana pool, and anything you might recommend,” he added after having not finished because he had the feeling that Johnny knew all this already. 

“For a most valued customer, please follow me to a more private space,” Johnny replied and glided into an adjoining tent. It had a lavish banquet table with glowing gemstones and snacks, wine, cheeses (domestic and xenoforeign) and still-steaming hot finger food. The furniture was slightly gaudy and gilded. 

He helped himself and Johnny quickly accessed his PerTerm and began to bring up pictures and data of all his requests. 

He hadn’t been ready and began convulsing a bit, at the sudden on-rush of heads-up data and Johnny just smiled. 

“For Stone Element-based spells, I have some excellent choices,” he raised his hand and ghostly holograms listed beneath his eyes. He scanned the spells and discounted a few off the bat for being useless.

He filtered using a maximum credit feature. His eyes fell on this recommendation. 

Metal Warp

This spell will focus a concussive wave of energy that will warp any stone-based metals into abnormal shapes within a 15 foot range. 

Caster has limited control over the shape. 

Cost: 100000

Geez, that was expensive. Scanning more of the prices, he realized most of them were. 

“I mostly wanted to barter, what can I get with the goods, Johnny?” He swallowed, and Johnny’s huge shit-eating grin dropped a little. 

He quickly pulled a list that was still kind of impressive. 

He began making his purchases. 

Ring of protection and an enchanted dagger for Ambrasia and a Water Shield Spellbook that would benefit everyone. 

Multiple gas, smoke, and flash bombs were intended for Peyton, along with throwing darts and some poisons and herbs his inventory indicated he wanted. 

Vitality boots for Derek and the ‘Metalwarp’ spell for Derek. 

Skillbook of Expert weaponry for Leo and a

Spellbook of Celestial Strength enhancement. 

“I’ll take all of it, what spells can I see for me please,” he asked lightly, his head throbbed. The Trader swiped everything he’d shown him into one of the mostly empty bags. 

“Anything you are looking for in particular?” He felt close to getting water magick and with his quest involving the Aquapriest, he deemed it unnecessary for now. Water would reveal its secrets to him soon with Ambrasia’s aid. 

He desperately wanted fire, but wondered if he should stick with his retinue of storm elements. 

“Anything cool for crowd control that is storm related?” 

“Indeed, cool enough?” and he presented a spell of ‘Vengeful Fog’. It was more than the earthquake spell back in Savannah but he had checked that price here and it had quintupled. This was useful and cheaper, and fit his flavor. 

Spellbook 

Vengeful Fog 

Caster can summon a deep, concealing mist upon his person or within 20 feet, creating an encompassing fog over the diameter of 100 feet. 

Mist can be manipulated with concentration. 

Spell lasts for five minutes. 

Wow, circumstantial but a great getaway or sneak into someplace spell. Also good for swarms and mass groups. He accepted it. 

“Anything with fire that’s attack and defensive?” He chirped feeling giddy with his new windfall burning a hole into his pocket. 

“We do not recommend picking up any new Elemental Magicks Lord Dankworth, if your specialization is spread too thin, you will have diminishing effects to your damage output and mana control.” Johnny’s eyes glazed over slightly.

Too many elements?

“I don’t care, it’s my life, these are my credits. What do you have?” He was testing the response from the avatar, which seemed to have switched cognizances. 

Johnny snapped back and smiled a bit tremulously. 

He pulled out a book called ‘Fire Wall’. 

It allowed one to summon a fifteen-foot long wall of raging fire ten feet high. The spell was defensive but also utilitarian in that one could control its summoning area within a range, so if summoned under enemies, they took immediate damage. The placement of the spell was permanent though and lasted for one minute.  

He accepted immediately again, and the Trader grimaced slightly. 

“Now shadow, something to make it dark. A lot of my party benefits from being in the shadows,” he said thinking about Peyton and Suleiman. 

“Another element? It's fine, I have this,” Johnny stopped his potential interruption by pulling a Spellbook out of the air called ‘Umbrage’ Summons. 

The effects were as they sounded, a summoning Shadow spell, area of effect, and he threw it in his bag, along with a ‘Darkvision’ spell that would let him see at night or in the dark. 

“Okay, something for Peyton to use at a distance that fits his flavor, another stone spell for Derek, a water spell for Ambrasia, and something to give Leo that crazy boosts his stats.”

The Trader began smiling beautifully once again. 

They quickly decided on the first three. His party-building presents were going to be awesome, they should strengthen the group as a whole, but more importantly, it showed trust, boosted morale, and brought them together. 

When deciding on Leo's gift, the Trader pulled out a pair of Vambraces, which were armored wrist guards. They were black with engravings and looked like Kevlar but harder than any material found on pre-Coalescent earth. The ends were slightly raised on each side and they added buffs to strength, vitality, and intelligence which in turn boosted mana pool and usage and additional boosts to charisma and luck when seen in public. 

The armored pieces were almost legendary according to the Trader but Dalton could not hear anything over the sound of the angels trumpeting. 

His armor covered his body, but these were allowed by the Plan and could be worn over his tunic and robes without affecting the set’s conglomerated benefits. The only thing more outstanding than the advantage though was the price. 

“Geez, really?” He eyed the monumental price tag that would have bankrupted them all back in Savannah, Georgia.  

The Trader shrugged. “You know they're good…Milord.” The Trader was either sucking up or knew about the ‘Lordship’ Title. 

“Milord? You’ve said that again. How am I a Lord here, Johnny, because we have a few big homes?” He asked the preening AI jovially, not really expecting a straightforward answer. 

“You are, for namesake Milord, Baron Dalton Huntleigh Dankworth of Balinor, Head of House Dankworth,” the Trader said this with more than a hint of pride and ennui. 

“Huh? We’ve reverted back to a feudal system and I’m dumped near the top?” 

“Yes, your Lordship, your family’s status before the Coalescence and specifically yours after, in conjunction with your amount of reclaimed property has marked you as a Progenitor and a member of the newly founded Copaederium. The Clan of Houses. This places you into an elite group of individuals who have proven themselves leaders and powerhouses in the newly integrated worlds and benefits include taxes from all residents, additional structures, and more.” 

“Do all planetary systems in the Plan use similar governmental or colonizing structures?” He asked Johnny. 

“Yes and no, it can vary widely and is often loosely based on the majority of the System’s history, every Adventurer’s Guide or PerTerm in any system provides the individual with Polyglot abilities that allows instant understanding and translation of languages. This is how you understand everyone when they speak or gesture, but the translations also apply to logistics and measurements like distance and time, and specifically in your case, Hierarchy.”

Great; I’m an imperial feudal Lord with less than a hundred vassals in an intergalactic council of killer nobles and alien royalty. 

Benefits, revenue, safety, opportunity, larger and more rewarding Quests. His PerTerm was giddy. 

Ok, geez, tuck your boner into your belt. 

“How? We have like two homes in Bluffton, and a few businesses in Hilton Head, there’s got to be people with more," he asked miffed.

“Now with your amount of newly reclaimed homes you have both plantations of Rose Hill and Bel-Fair, and with all your previous Titled successes, you have risen amongst the ranks.” Johnny proceeded to grab a stack of six books, some big, some slim. 

“Some reading for his Lordship. Explanations of Titles and land ownership, Plan cooperation and growth, rewards and Codes of conduct. Also, some other interesting reads. Consider them a Gift from the Traders to yourself and party. A Champion and Baron should have deeper knowledge of his situation, we have all  agreed,” he slid the books to Dalton who accepted them greedily into his bag, “interesting reads indeed.” 

Johnny hinted aggressively that the books were both very important to his cultivation and very taboo for him to receive without asking. 

“Any more gifts, J? On the house maybe, for your ole’ boy Baron Danky Dankworth?” He winked suggestively. 

“You are too kind, milord, and maybe a little drunk, but we still have these Epic pieces, they would accentuate his Lordship’s bulging forearms.” 

Somewhere an intergalactic Headhunter must love this guy. 

The Vambraces were supposed to be for Leo, but his selfish indulgence devil began kicking in the flimsy garage door to his subconscious. 

“Do you have another pair perchance?” He mumbled shamefully, making a rictus of financial remorse. 

“Why yes, anything for his Lord,” he smirked and another black pair of beautiful vambraces arrived. 

“In another color, maybe?” He asked, his face still contorted in pain. 

“Alas, Sorry, no,” 

Dalton winced, damn Leo would hate black. Johnny broke into his thoughts, “but, for a small fee, a permanent illusion spell could fix that right up.” He demonstrated by waving his hand and swiftly the second pair turned into a shining pair of golden, topaz, and white trimmed plating with engravings of small griffins along the edges. 

Damn he was good. 

[Chiyoku was laughing and clapping whilst hopping on her chaise lounge.]

Well, ole boy, you can say that again. PerTerm offered ole Johnny a standing ‘O’.

“How much for the color change?” His once-rich Lordship grumbled. 

“Only 50,000 credits.” The Trader smiled supernaturally wide and the mischievous glint had returned back to his eyes. 

He knew exactly who the Gold Vambraces would be for. 

“Never tell Leo,” he pointed at Johnny and the synth-tech grinned, swiping the now-gold wrist guards into Dalton’s bag, the Plan-programmed Trader smiled like a pig in shit the erstwhile. 

“It’s not possible with my programming, Milord.”

He had dumped almost all the money his mother had given into this massive investment and overture of faith. He was still left with a small fortune though and as he looked at the small horde of goods,he felt like a magical Santa with his sack. Doling everyone’s goods into their own bags of holding, and yes, Ambrasia had received a brand new one, Advanced level that would allow more weight and a larger opening for bigger beasts from the Trader on his dime as well.

 It would be a great investment for the whole party, and it was the most expensive thing he had bought. Now they could bag anything up to the size of a Mack truck through the opening. 

He wondered if Leo should carry it because often the amount of goods carried were directly related to strength, but watching all the weapons, poisons, glittering armor, and glowing spell books fall into all their bags, he could only think of one word. 

Awesome. 

Chapter 38

He stepped out of the pavilion and the gang was gone, but looking up, he could tell, even through the new skyline, that a lot of time had passed. He sought the closest pub or bar knowing the party and their predilections, they would be there. Suleiman was waiting patiently and began to follow silently in his wake, blending into any open shadows. His constant companion. 

Dalton practiced his new Umbrage spell much to his familiar’s pleasure, wide geometric patterns in nightshade black flitted about his hands and upper body, his eyes went jet black and crackled with shadow mana, the mandalas looked like jagged runes with swooping connectors. Casting the spell outward like an exploding grenade, dark pools of shadow and dark settled around him and the surrounding area in a wide mural of obsidian. 

He quickly dismissed the spell though when a couple was hesitantly eyeing the dark, inky clouds swirling about them suspiciously. 

He had been recommended to go to the “19th hole” upon asking a local-looking pedestrian, so he and his giant feline companion cordially made their way. 

He stepped into what was once an average, harborside establishment, but now had small waterfalls and koi ponds between tables, servers were wearing open air shirts with cooling enchantments and some had weapons on their belts to no one’s amazement. The bartender had a wicked-looking bow and arrow set strapped tightly on his narrow frame. 

The back wall was a waterfall cascading down numerous levels of stone and basalt rock in an undulating pattern. 

The tables were a smorgasbord of randos, from rich-looking locals in whites and blues decked in magical items, rougher-looking yuppies in a mixture of cotton and armor, and the odd adventurer or possible Traveler with some companions in full gear. No one compared in levels or stats to their party it seemed, including Ambrasia now who was beaming from a back corner of a booth, with her high levels and new powers, beckoning them onward. 

Of course, his friends had requisitioned (commandeered?) a corner booth, and he admitted, they looked like the fiercest lot of the bunch. 

He proudly stomped through the narrow gaps between tables to their light raucous cheering and the bar fell relatively silent as they watched his entrance. He wore his new black, Kevlar-looking vambraces with his scaled-armor tunic, black and purple robes and black-boned ivory sword at his hip. 

His shadow-lynx prowled behind him in the shadows and patrons and staff looked a bit scared, but said nothing. He cheesed like a shithead, but his party cheered like they hadn’t seen them in ages.  

Are they drunk already? It had been a few hours apparently, and tired of waiting, they left to go spend some hard-earned credits. 

His PerTerm egged him on to have a good time with a picture of a he-man looking superhero wearing his robes chugging a nearly human-sized mug of beer, clearly telling him he had earned another round of rewards. 

He decided he quite liked his PerTerm, he was fun, when Chiyoko had a spike of jealousy and amusement. 

A jolt of energy hit him from inside and Chiyoko blasted him with knowledge and mana, he arrived at the table, and in a stupid display of uncontrolled machismo and agility, he grabbed the wakizashi and held it steadily pinned to his hip and front somersaulted into the open chair, landing perfectly after sailing over its back in a sitting position, his sword held steady the entire time in place against his body, and a few smatterings of electricity might have sparked along his silhouette.

‘Chiyoko, you devil fox.’

[‘We can all have some fun now and then,’ she played with her tails like she didn’t know where they came from.]

After his brief mental dialogue, he looked up and realized the whole bar was silent, including his friends and Leo, who just stared at Dalton.  

He coughed a little into his hand and mumbled loudly to everyone, “sorry, I tripped, there must be a loose floorboard…or something.”

The whole bar erupted into stupid cheers, and he sank further into his seat. Leo and Derek were literally bruising his shoulders with their effusive thumps even through his armor, and Ambrasia was clapping like a child. Peyton was cheesing at him like a comrade-in-arms. 

‘Oh geez, Chi, really?’

[‘You said fun!’]

——————————-

When the commotion and display died down, he was sent no less than five different drinks varying from mostly shots and beer to a martini. He accepted them all and proceeded to start sipping the martini like a Bond villain after slugging back a tequila shot. 

“So, what’s the 411, breh?” Derek was looking a little jealous but more concerned with his faithful trust placement, he leaned into the table with his elbow propped up, and his hand flopped under his chin. 

Dalton threw all the bags to everyone containing their specific loot and new gear, except for Leo’s vambraces which he had held onto, but gave the rest of Leo’s stuff in his bag. Leo just smiled when he handed it over. 

Idiot.

Ambrasia was sipping a fruity-looking cocktail when he gave her the bag he had bought for her. 

“No, I couldn’t possibly accept such a gift Lord Dalton,” she was incredulous and threw her hands wide, almost dropping the drink which she just barely placed down. 

“Don’t start with that Lord crap, this is for you, you’re part of the gang now,” the guys all nodded without barely noticing her emotional turmoil as they all started examining their own bags, “take it Ambs, it’s all for you, and no one will take that from you, ever again.” 

Tears welled up in her eyes and he realized he might have been a little melodramatic, but when they all heard her story, they had agreed discreetly to stock her up. 

Peyton started pulling his weapons first and seemed very satisfied. Dalton had personally bought him a few magical shurikens that could easily be poisoned and returned magically in addition to a rope dart and slingshot. The slingshot was meant to launch bombs and gasses at a distance and the rope dart was a ninja weapon that he could use in multiple ways but also had a very long reach. The dart could be layered with multiple poisons making it a nasty addition to his arsenal. The rope was also unbreakable.

Ambrasia got her multiple enchanted items that provided protection and shields, her dagger which would stun an enemy 50% of the time had a water-affinity that would specially boost her healing. Her bonus spell was a Water-summons which he had debated on, but decided her gentle heart did not need an attack spell or anything close range. The Summons was Adept-level and had an Epic range of spell usage and gave her a selection of options, but the Trader had promised it was a spell that would advance with her levels. 

Derek got his awesome Vitality-boots that looked like a Viking and Marc Jacobs had a collab, two Spellbooks which he said he loved, but he let them know his Hammer had hit maximum until he leveled up more. 

‘Metal Warp’ was cool and great in melee, and the personal spell he had bought for the barbarian was ‘Stonearmor’. It cast stone-skin armor on his body, then buffed his defense and strength like crazy against almost all physical and magical attacks. It was excellent for a tank, and his PerTerm said it looked really cool in battle. 

Dalton side note: I was hoping it was The Thing. 

Derek looked very happy with the swag and asked how they could have afforded so much. 

Shrugging nonchalantly, “Publisher’s Clearing Palace.”

“Ya, I wonder too,” Leo adroitly mumbled beside him, getting a firm nudge in the ribs. 

Leo ‘guffawed’ at the Expert-level book of All Melee Weapons, and immediately absorbed both his skill and spell books. The Skill should allow him to basically pick anything up now and fight well with it. 

“Hmm this spell is situational, the Trader offered it to you?” Leo whispered to him as the rest of the party were donning their new gear, mostly ignoring the duo, “you think it’s a Clue or a Hint?”

“I didn’t think about that, you’re probably right, talk later,” he whispered back. He decided to give his gift to Leo now, not letting anyone else know they had already received theirs. Trust and morale right. Should he start it by lying? The ethical dilemma could wait. 

He subtly handed the golden, Epic Vambraces to the knight. One piece of armor he had been missing and now perfectly accentuated his flavor and style. 

Leo was examining the shiny gold and white pieces in awe. He must have Inspected them because his mouth fell open and his head shot up. 

He cheesed pearly white and slapped them on. 

“Wow, Dalt, these…these are awesome!” He replied, still trying to be quiet, after inspecting their benefits and obviously noticed his similar black version. 

“I know right, just for us, man.” He replied whilst he gripped his own. 

“How much did you spend?” Leo mouthed silently as the rest of the party began to return back to the conversation. 

“Dalton, thanks for everything. I feel like we all just Leveled up, man” 

“We did, dumbass” Leo clunked his mug heavily into Derek’s Pilsner glass. 

Another round was sent their way and Derek yelled aloud ‘thank you’ to a table of elderly couples who all lifted their drinks, Dalton’s ‘magical view’ picked out a heavily enchanted piece on one of the woman’s wrists and thought about getting Peyton to steal it. 

It was hard not to get spoiled or megalomaniacal. 

Adventurers were the new military.

The drinks started flowing and he called over the bartender and asked about lodging. There was an inn very close, very posh with a pool that was monster-free. It was expensive but close enough to walk, so he discreetly asked for four rooms and tipped the bartender for his troubles, in credits which felt oddly science fictional as he slid the money through their holographic interfaces as they synergized. 

They ate a meal of seafood in honor of Ambrasia’s proper introduction, and they had a multitude of various sea creatures and diced monsters; fried, raw, broiled, and all with slatherings of melted butter and condiments. 

Caviar and taramasalata were offered with flaky warm crackers, and an assortment of fruits and breads gave them a medium for the seafood’s mastication. 

Derek and Ambrasia were in hog-heaven. She described every morsel and some of their rarity among the ocean, the gang was riveted and ate everything like a prix fixe dinner. 

Rainbow-colored balloon fish, still-inflated, popped with a gust of aromatic stewed herbs, lemon, and air and then tasted like slivers of seasoned cod. Fried sea snails, still in their shells, with multiple eyes and cilia coated in coconut and butter, steaming shells full of delicious fluffs of meat, slices of giant squid and an alien cephalopod, that resembled a hula hoop, were chopped into spicy ceviche with pineapples and peppers and the drinks never stopped. 

It was all immaculate. 

At one point, tired of waiting for another bottle of bubbles or rosè, Dalton approached the bar and was greeted by the hairy Traveler he saw from earlier. 

His giant Viper-familiar was luckily nowhere to be seen. The muscular, ginger man appeared to be alone. 

Dalton stiffened up and tried to be more sober than he felt. The air around this man screamed authority and intimidation, and it made Dalton act stupidly. 

“A hardy welcome fellow Adventurer, I am Blaeric. Are you the Seedbearer we have all heard so much about,” he talked deeply and slowly, like every word must be well thought out. 

Not one to mince words this one. He looked around, ‘who’s ‘we’?

Leo was for once distracted, which never happened. Dalton thought this suspicious and turned back to the man with the heavy essence. 

Dalton decided to play it mysterious and not admit too much, even though he was sure the Traveler knew already.

“Not terribly sure where this ‘Seedbearer’ nonsense came from, we’re from Earth, the Champions apparently. How have you heard of us, if I may ask?” He had drunkenly slipped back into his posh role-playing accent, not so bad if you asked him, and Blaeric seemed all too aware, as he chuckled into his drink before taking a gulp. 

“Well, amongst the Channels of us System-Travelers, news doth travel far and wide. Hither to be unknown to the masses, the story of a prodigious band of intrepid adventurers triumphantly thrashing their first Quests, and the trekkers to cross the Passing Sea. Claimer of Stones, Slayer of Serpents, and tamer of shrews,” he added mockingly making eye contact, “Yes, young Adventurer, your name and infamy doth precede you,” he finished in almost the same mock mimicry of his terrible British accent whilst finishing his beer. 

He was smooth. 

Chiyoko [‘tskked’] loudly. 

His PerTerm sent an image of a child in front of a Giant, shouting as it was about to stomp him. 

“Now you….,” Dalton finally reverted back to his normal dialect as this crazy powerful being had just trumped and ridiculed all of his newfound feelings of glory and worth. He was cut short when his throat closed. 

“I don’t take well to lies, Seedbearer,” Blaeric interrupted without raising his voice at all. 

Dalton was feeling infinitesimal as the being made devastating eye contact and Blaeric’s supernatural aura pushed against him.  His eyes glowed a fierce forest-green and Dalton felt compelled to bow, nay grovel. 

“Tell me what I ask,” Blaeric’s entire being dominated his vision, “I’m here to help!”

His breathing halted and his legs felt hollow. His heart was thumping dangerously, his entire body was coated in sweat, and his hands formed claws that he couldn't unclench from the bar. His muscles spasmed and paroxysms of pain caused him to piss himself. 

Suleiman appeared from under the bar’s shadow and hissed ferociously at the grizzly man, swiping his naked calf ineffectively, Blaeric looked slightly taken aback by the animal companion. His skin didn’t bear a mark but the sheer surprise of the attack put a halt to the red-haired mana actions. 

Strangely enough, the presence of his shadow-lynx was the secret weapon necessary to break the death stare from the menacing red bear of a man. Blaeric, the Traveler. 

Utilizing all of his stupid anger, stubbornness, and drunkenness, he clung to the bar with his taloned hands and righted himself slowly, the aura relented almost immediately, and Dalton finally received two bottles of bubbles, Blaeric finally looked disconcerted. 

The burly man was visibly surprised and Dalton took his chance to flee. 

Sweating profusely his legs felt very wobbly but in a show of grace and ego, maybe with some help from Chiyoko, he ducked his head and mumbled like a stroke victim, “the Seedbearer has better places to bear seeds,” he turned and wobbled back to the booth and sat near Leo and Peyton, whom were both ignorant of his terrifying debacle as they kept chatting. 

Glancing over at the bar, Blaeric had disappeared. Dalton kept trying to tuck himself under Leo’s arms like a child. 

He later tried to explain what happened to everyone, “he u-used his presence to attack me. His au-aura. I think he singled me out, guys,” but he stammered and sounded drunk, only Leo looked at him in belief. 

The diminutive band continued to carouse but Dalton didn’t feel game anymore. His encounter with the supremely overpowered god-human had left him shaken to his core. He paid whatever tabs he had. The credits did not mean much anymore, and Leo followed him closely of course. Derek, Peyton, and Ambrasia knew where the condos were and waved them off in a friendly, albeit concerned manner. 

————————-

On their brief walk home, he fully explained what happened, he knew Suleiman prowled close behind them, and Leo listened and believed every word he said. He even pulled a cigarette from his bag of holding that the server had given him and lit it.  

He was puffing smoke and walked quickly like a madman, his hands still shook. 

“I’ve never felt such an overwhelming sense of dread and weakness, Leo, it was degrading and terrifying.”

One can’t really describe how comforting it is, when you tell a crazy story and someone just nods and says, ‘yup, I believe you, because you’re you.’ It made the heart dance an Irish jig. 

Before he walked into the rented Villa, Leo insisted on searching the house, perimeter, and property. 

Leo secured all the windows and doors and he got waved in and proceeded to run up the carpeted stairs and crashed onto a bed, because his first encounter with an aura suppression had left him weak and jittery. Suleiman jumped on the bed before Leo was done being the bodyguard and he curled up with his cat and slept. 

Chapter 39

Leo

Dalton had slept pretty soundly with the huge black lynx curled up in his arm like some fearsome teddy bear, so he crashed lightly on the adjoining side.

Dalton seemed genuinely terrified and if he was scared, then everyone should be. The game-playing, state-swimming fool flourished in their new environment and Leo learnt to never doubt him. Whatever this grizzly haired-guy was; a monster, a really high-leveled player, or some aspect of the Plan, it made Dalton piss himself. 

That terrified him. 

Leo believed the mage fully, but felt powerless without knowing what to do. He curled up and slept listening to Dalton’s whimpering and murmuring in his sleep, the young man repeating in somnambulistic undertones, “I’ll do anything, don’t kill Leo or my cat.”

Leo was both elated and sad, he eventually drifted off into his own troubled sleep. His dreams were filled with magic and storm riding mages.

——————-

Awaking to a golden sunrise, the blinds were closed but the shutters to the patio door were open, and the early morning light was invasive. 

Stretching, cracking the sore bones and muscles in his back, he swiped his arms along the bed to find them cold and empty, he dashed up to find Dalton's sword and armor were missing which could 

 only mean he took them, that soul-bound idiot. He wished they could just go to a gym to burn excess energy, but instead, it’s all about the life-threatening, monster battles. 

Plopping his head back onto the pillow, all he wanted to do was sleep a little longer, or have a super strong coffee, but he could just imagine, that battle mage of theirs attacking some swamp monster because it threatened a village, and he reckoned he could take it on solo like some modern-day superhero. 

Tossing back the duvet and throwing on his armor and sword as quickly as possible, he sought their party’s oddly classed mage on the dock leading out into the water through the high window. His Torc wasn’t necessary yet. 

The Villa had a great location on the water and a pool to boot. 

Their top floor bedroom gave a great view of the harbor and as Dalton played with his massive black bobcat, he gusted along the deck using Wind magic. They plucked fish together from the water, and he ‘reluctantly’ gave almost every one of the filets to the endearing shadow cat. 

Leo chuckled watching the stupid antics as Dalt tried to Gust of wind a catch, but it sprayed a huge splash of water instead causing the bobcat to pounce in the opposite direction using Dalton’s back as a springboard. 

The result was Dalton being leg-pressed into the shallows in a huge splash of water. The shadow cat landed on its feet on the deck and still managed to look angry with its pointed ears reared back and tail fluffed, and as Dalton laughed and splashed water out of his eyes, Leo couldn't wipe the silly grin off his face. Dalton tried to splash the cat who dashed into the shade of a tree before getting drenched, and Suleiman disappeared into the darkness. 

“That stupid, beautiful idiot,” he tugged on his armored boots and completed his Celestial armor combination. 

Tripping down the stairs he realized with his new boots and armor, being quiet was nearly impossible, whereas Dalton could glide over broken bells and alarm signals in complete silence. And definitely Peyton. 

Derek, Ambrasia, and Peyton were eating lunch on the second floor veranda when Leo walked out, Ambrasia must have made breakfast because it looked like porridge with fried fish and tomatoes in lemon juice. It was delicious, but becoming repetitive. He didn't sit down but watched Dalt’s antics with the aggressive feline. 

He poured some excellent Padang tea with scones and fruit jellies. The sounds of a waterfall trickled nearby, as Dalton finished up his playtime with the cat dashing on land, he headed inside to the Villa, but before he reached the end of the dock, a tentacle whipped out of the shallows and encircled his ankle, yanking him violently, Dalton clearly smashed his head into the dock in a bloody splatter  and was dragged into the shallow water.

“Dalton!” Derek yelled and Ambrasia screeched, Peyton lifted his balaclava and dashed into the villa presumably to head outside. 

Leo dropped his cup and grabbed the railing, he vaulted over the second story balcony to land in a huge stomp of energy. Gusts of golden mandalas dervished out from his person as he landed and cracked the stone foundations he arose from. 

He sprinted toward the dock pulling his huge, enchanted sword from his back, when he was battling a monster it felt as light as a plastic fake. He saw some thrashing and whitewater a few feet from the dock, and running like a sprinter in a 100 meter, he launched himself from the edge of the dock and landed almost exactly where the watery commotion last occurred. 

The water must have been only a dozen feet deep, but Dalton was grappled in huge blue arms or tentacles, it wouldn’t let him surface and seemed intent on drowning the mage, it was difficult to tell the distance but he had abilities that allowed him to wield an unnaturally heavy weapon with ease in any environment. It had been clutch in the battle with the sharks, so he likewise started chopping. Dalton clearly seemed to be trying to cast a spell but he was unable to use his mouth when underwater. 

Leo saw the source of the attack and was astounded, the creature looked like a starfish but all the appendages distended into abysmal proportions, and numerous side tentacles all seemed to have a life of their own. The starfish was neon-blue and the size of a kiddy pool, possessing sinewy arms that encapsulated the entire area with tendrils. 

Swimming towards the core of the beast, a few tentacles and arms attempted to grab him and wrap around his limbs, and after a few swipes from his sword, he easily dismembered the creature and upon reaching its mass attached to the side of a large underwater boulder, he slammed the seeded sword into the starfish and rock in a cloudy, spray of blood. 

The limbs released Dalton who quickly swam up for air, he pulled his sword from the rock easily and Leo had enough forethought to grab the huge beast and dragged it to the surface with him. 

Dalton was barely breathing heavily and he was surprised. The man had been held under for at least a few minutes, but he was holding his sword and he was only egg beating at this point, but he wasn’t even tired yet.  

Dalton was a freakin dolphin 

Dalton didn’t say anything but grabbed the giant, blue starfish and they swam back to the rocky shore together. 

Derek, Peyton and Ambrasia were all awaiting them, but again, the pair seemed to have out slayed the party. 

“It’s cool, I just dropped my Costas in the water, expensive those are,” Dalton jested, like every time he almost died. Suleiman looked agitated and paced the small shore, terrified of the water but clearly worried about his Master. 

Derek took the star corpse and tried to bag it while Dalton climbed out of the water, and Leo sheathed his sword, and with Peyton’s help, climbed out of the murky marsh water. Both were dripping wet. 

“What was that?” Derek asked, but Ambrasia answered, her water knowledge proving superior to their inspecting abilities. 

“That’s the Giant Laevigata, usually a gentle creature, I don’t know what could have caused that behavior,” she seemed agitated and personally affronted. 

Dalton tried to take the long, dangling corpse from Derek and deposit it in his bag, but Derek futilely struggled a bit. 

“Aww, I wanted to eat that,” Derek said morosely with a pretend air of sadness. 

“Mine,” Dalton responded, mimicking a seagull. 

Dalton finished taking the blue starfish beast and handed it to Leo, who quickly bagged the awkward creature. He smiled at Derek. They went back inside and Dalton shifted between his tunic and regular gear to get dry. 

He felt jealous as he was still damp and regretted his armor that rubbed all the wrong places in the wrong ways, but he prepared Dalton a cup of tea with sugar and milk (the way he liked it), and when the still-steaming cup showed up, all memories of the near drowning seem to have subsided. 

“Thanks Leo,” Dalton smiled at him as he sipped the cup gently, and he couldn't help but think of how many starfish he would kill for this man. 

“So, what’s next yall?” Derek asked. 

———————-

QUEST UPDATE 

SEEK THE SARAWASTI WATER TEMPLE

SEEK THE AQUAPRIEST 

DEFEAT OR BEFRIEND THE AQUAPRIEST 

REWARDS: 1,200,000 credits. 

                     ????

Accept?

“Do we wanna do this Aquapriest thing, for sure?” Peyton asked. 

“We said we could, and we’ve got Ambrasia now?” Derek responded looking over at the sea witch with an encouraging smile, she looked monumentally nervous. 

“No, I can’t, he’s the High Priest, and…..I can’t explain, I can’t go there,” she suddenly became very anxious. 

“It’s not even technically a fight, it says talk to and befriend,” Dalton added convincingly whilst still sipping the small porcelain teacup. 

“We should at least check it out,” he added to the group. His faith is strong, they may have lost Cece, but it wasn’t because of a lack of skill, it was betrayal from Edgar. That was an ‘extenuating variable’, and Edgar would be dealt with in due time. 

It was a good word. Edgar had been an extenuating variable. He betrayed them. He had played rugby with him since college, they were all here for his bachelor party, and in a few weeks he turned to the dark side basically. 

Leo knew that his relationship with Dalton bothered Edgar, but he stopped caring as soon as he realized his mom and dad and sisters were all probably dead. Dalton never asked for anything in return. He just gave. 

Edgar was a taker. He was charismatic and loyal, and a keen strategist, but he had never been empathetic or kind. He had attempted to turn Peyton against them, and he killed Cece.

He was incapable of thinking that Edgar could do this. He always had a cruel streak with hazing the new guys but generally speaking he had been a good guy. 

Dalton was all of the above, and he saw something in him that made him….better. Like the reflected image of a Vitruvius man, where you know you could and should match the reflection of how they saw yourself. Knowing that someone could see you in such a positive light, so then can you. 

“Ambrasia, you don’t have to participate, no one is forcing you to do anything, you have been so helpful. But could you at least lead us there. Give us some advice, after that, you’re clear,” he explained to her and sipped his third cup of luwak coffee, the sea witch was twitchy and her eyes darted every which way, her almond eyes were inhumanly large.

She was so reluctant, it seemed sinful and monstrous to ask, but she acquiesced in tears and hid in one of the couches and Derek ran to console her. 

“Ok we have a Plan. We go to the city, enter the water Temple discreetly, talk to the Aquapriest, and see what we can do about the Tear?” Peyton was trying to rally everyone's spirits, the group cheerleader. 

“Agreed”

As they geared up for another mission, they headed toward Coligny Beach, where the Water Temple was now located, he looked at Dalton and the rest of the band, and repeated to himself ‘he’ll do whatever it took to keep them all alive’. 

[‘Please, Leo, you have to stop. 

Listen to me, he will End the World. 

Stop the Meridian.

You must kill Dalton!’]

Leo smothered the voice easily, and smiled at Dalton encouragingly. 

‘Whatever it takes.’

Chapter 39 

Dalton 

Leo looked unusually tense, his head bobbed from side to side and he stared everything down around him. His PerTerm guided them in a certain direction, and with the band following in his wake, he felt protected from Blaeric suddenly appearing.

Before they reached their destination, a small boy of about ten years, intercepted their route. He was registered on his PerTerm as a child Scout. Attempting to question his PerTerm about children and classes resulted in an explanation that basically said kids could be anything they wanted but had to reclassify the older they got. 

“You’re requested at the Arena, Milord,” he breathlessly stated and held out his hand with a thick stone-looking chip in it. 

Having learnt the currency system he took a chip from Derek and transferred 10 credits.

“We will follow, but tell me about where we’re going,” he told the boy.

“As you command, Milord,” the young scout began rambling about the Arena battles. How powerful adventurers compared their strength against pre-selected monsters, and in higher bouts, fight other players. Wagers were made and huge swaths of money traded over frequently. 

The bouts had begun recently, so with a quick huddle, they decided to check it out. 

They arrived at what was once a football stadium for some Hilton head high school. The young boy guided them to a sea-faring humanoid, he looked mostly human, but he had gills and scales around all his orifices and throat, he looked a bit like Captain Triton. 

He looked like a man transitioning into a merman really. They tried to be cordial but he was focused on the fight in front of him, barely paying them any heed. 

Gurgling through the side of his wide mouth, “I’m Qurejit, I’ll be your Arena liaison,” absently whilst watching the fight from their terrible vantage. 

The huge grass field had been ringed with fencing and wire and to his magic-Enhanced eyes, a slew of defensive spells and force fields encapsulated the place. 

A team of small Furby-looking creatures got decimated by a fire-breathing rooster, he grimaced. It was terrible and the world had slowly reverted to literal mutant cock fights and gladiators. 

“Lord Conswa Suk Medjhi requested that you wait until he arrived. He can guide you to the Water Temple, when he is ready,” they were led into a VIP room. The window had been outfitted with magical crystals that afforded them a Birds Eye view of the arena from a Magical Perspective. 

It could even shift and turn based on hand movements. It would make anyone watching the Super Bowl very jealous.

The room was mostly clean, but not lavish, sparsely decorated with a table and what looked like regular couches and finger snacks, crackers and cheese; slices of dried sausage, fruits, and salted olives. 

Dalton was ready to relax and found a spot on the couch with Derek, but Leo stopped Qurejit before he left, mumbling quietly in a corner as the small humanoid dashed out. 

Dalton wanted to ask what was going on but was overridden when a bout between four nagas and a predator were pitted against each other 

The predator was amphibious-looking, with wet skin and sinewy muscles, the monster resembled a lion and a tadpole with tiny appendages but a huge gaping maw filled with teeth. It made quick work of the nagas and ‘chompped’ its way to victory. 

Dalton was enraptured when he noticed Leo was gone. Approaching the raised arena, Leo was wielding his sword but looked surprisingly small in the huge space. Dalton’s heart jumped, and he was ready to blast out the windows but Derek put his hand on his visibly shaking shoulder. 

“Chill bra, y’all are so intense.” Dalton did not want to chill, bra. 

Leo entered the Arena, drums began. His PerTerm opened up:

Leo, Celestial Paladin knight vs. Cyclops

Dalton stood up violently thrusting Derek’s hand aside, Ambrasia and Peyton both helped holding him back as they wrestled him back into his chair, his heart beating violently.

“He wanted to fight, it’s cool,” Derek yelled into his ear. 

Dalton watched with bated breath, Leo entered the massive arena. His Golden sword gripped about in his two-handed grip, his armor glistened and he quickly centered himself on the field. His new Vambraces reflected the light mesmerizingly. 

The opposing door lifted and his PerTerm flashed at him:

Last Chance for bets 

He absentmindedly bet everything on Leo. If he did lose, it wouldn’t matter anyway, he'd raze the place to the ground. Salted earth and all that jazz. 

The massive door/gate adjacent to the knight began to open and a ten-foot behemoth emerged. It was a bipedal Cyclops, but covered with a light coat of fur, it had a clubbed tail and wielded a huge trunk of a tree as a regular club.

It had a wooden weapon as big as Leo was tall. The legs were back-pedal like a cat, but its gargantuan arms had human-like hands with talons, huge horns protruded over its solitary eye. The cyclops spotted Leo and charged at him with wicked speed. 

Leo didn’t wait and lit up in his golden halos and auras, he swung and the beast countered his blow with the tree-sized club. Leo took a good sized chunk of wood out of the club, but the monster moved impossibly quickly for its size and flicked him away. 

Leo slammed into the fence and bounced to the ground. The cyclops rushed his downed frame, but he rolled and sprang back, still glowing he jumped back from the beast. The cyclops brought his hammer down in an overhead swing only to have the huge sword unerringly meet it mid-arc. The knight tossed aside the swing and the cyclops was caught off kilter. 

From there, Leo approached from a distance with his sword swinging dangerously.

Hacking at the beast with his giant sword, glowing golden mandalas, it took off a big chunk of its flesh, green ichor began to spill. The cyclopian beast whipped his tail forward with a giant ram end, trying to smash their hero into nothing. 

Leo raised his sword and blocked the tail skidding back with his feet planted firmly. Errant sand built along his footfalls. 

The cyclops charged the paladin who jumped impossibly high, golden mandalas gusted out from his take off, he vaulted over the beast bringing the sword down in the creature’s back to swoops of blood. 

The Cyclopean beast swiped up with its beastial paw, knocking Leo into a balistrud. The cyclops reared back and wailed, looking hurt. 

Leo pounced back and in a supercharged dash of golden energy, he rammed the massive sword into its gut.

Leo released his sword, and spun, grabbing the cyclop’s tail and picking up the beast with a quick dash, he flipped the cyclops over his head in a wide swing and slammed it into the ground. 

He walked over to the beast shining even brighter. 

Utilizing some of his celestial spells, he blasted the cyclops in the face with the golden aura of light from his hand and body, and then immediately grabbed his sword and wrenched it from the creature’s gut, he jumped high into the air and rammed his giant sword into the beast’s torso, tip forward, finishing the fight as quickly as it had started.

Pulling the sword from the creature's torso with a vicious twist, more blood, guts and intestines spilled out as the creature moaned loudly and limply attempted to hold them in. Leo had clearly won the fight in a matter of moments, Dalton smiled, knowing that his money was more than quintupled. 

Thank you, Leo 

[‘He’s amazing,”] Chiyoko was very appreciative. 

Peyton, Derek, and Ambrasia were cheering and hugging and Dalton plopped onto the couch next to Qurejit who looked much more amenable after the fight, but Lord Medjhi was still taking his time. 

Placing a huge bet on himself, he signed up for a fight impulsively without Leo present. He had done it spitefully, a streak of selfishness.

I mean all is fair right? 

[Chiyoko nodded.]

Leo walked in looking glorious, sweaty, and proud but Dalton was called to the Arena almost immediately; Leo looked pissed. 

“Well,” I guess they say `put your foot and money where your mouth is or whatever,” Dalton followed Qurejit to the floor. 

“Dalton, wait, I’m sorry, I was showing off for you.”

Dalton nodded and mouthed, “me too.”

Suleiman angrily was made to stay in the suite and Leo had to hold the hissing cat as Dalton was ushered out. 

It was amazing how quickly he got locked in a room, stripped of his extraneous weapons but he was allowed to keep his armor. He was told the brief rules which basically meant nothing as long as they don’t hurt the crowd intentionally. Chiyoko stayed strapped to his hip, the assistants knew better than to mess with a sapient, soul-bound weapon 

Peyton entered the arena before him, he hadn’t realized he’d signed up either, but they were both equally stupid he guessed. 

Peyton looked like a dark avenger, stretching lightly and twirling his wicked daggers with the ease of a magician or knife thrower. 

Dalton doubled down on their Assassin, quickly placing another bet. 

Peyton literally fought a shadow demon. It was some high level summons, so the summoner was never in danger, which Dalton thought ludicrously unfair, but apparently was standard practice in the games. Peyton and the demon kept shadowing in and out of the gym, but the Arena was well lit, so the phasing was relegated. Taking swipes at one another, neither inflicted any fatal blows.

Peyton was like a monkey in a cage, jumping about, using his grappling hook to shoot into the air, only to parkour behind the shadow monstrosity with his daggers bared. 

The dark blades whistled through the ephemeral form clearly doing damage as the creature issued unsettling screeches every time its form was touched by the black metal. 

Peyton won based on sheer damage versus the shadow demon which was severely hampered by the height of the lights. The shadow demon deteriorated and sank into the floor of the arena.

Dalton won his bet, his PerTerm nodded enthusiastically. 

The party’s reputation increased. 

 Dalton entered the Arena next. His heart was beating erratically, the huge doors looked made for dinosaurs. 

Drums began beating. He could hear people shouting for blood. 

Bets are Open

Betting everything he had on himself, his PerTerm gave him a big thumbs up. 

The huge doors swung open ominously. 

Taking a deep breath, he walked into the arena, the lights were dazzling and a cacophony of cheering from the crowds dampened all sound.  

The wall of weapons looked appealing, but he was allowed to keep Chiyoko because she was soul bound, so it didn’t really matter. 

And he could use magic.

Standing in the barren grassy plain of the gladiatorial pit, he mused earth magic must be involved between bouts. He watched the opposing gate lift not having any idea what was in store for him. 

Out stumbled a sad looking plant-elf. It was barely five feet tall and looked made of stems and flora and the emanations of depression were pregnant from its aura. 

He didn’t really want to engage what must be a slave-gladiator when the beast humanoid cast a thorn-bush spell, and huge hedges of spiky thorns erupted all around him and blocked his view. The thorns were inches long and he was punctured like a pin cushion but his armor negated a good deal of damage. 

He screamed unintentionally anyway. The pain was like a hot poker being jabbed into his nerve endings. 

The cacophony of drums began to get louder and the intensity of the arena responded accordingly. 

He began hacking at the vines violently, swinging left and right, chopping at the tendrils with Chi as they crawled up his legs, the thorns dug into his flesh, drawing more blood. 

The thorn bushes had easily shredded the skin, like raw meat being butchered. 

Focused on ChiYoko he began summoning Jolt spells as the electric energy danced up and down the blade, forming violet-like runes, the light danced up the blade.

The nature-based elf shot forward, another gigantic tendril of vine grappled Dalton’s legs, cinching him tight. 

The thorns felt like the massive sea-Urchin as each prick was cytotoxic-inducing.

Dalton chopped at the vine and released his legs. Without relenting, the elf summoned another spell as he shot a blast of green spinning mandalas into the earth. 

Dalton side-stepped quickly, and an Earth spike erupted from the ground where he would have been. The massive, pointed hill quickly subsided back into the ground. 

Dalton began to summon one of his new spells and he was excited about something he just bought and the dense fog summoned around them. It encapsulated and obfuscated their vision. He directed it toward the elf at its thickest, as he let his darklight vision kick in. 

The surrounding audience seemed perturbed at their lack of sudden sight but he knew he played the game well. 

The magical screens surveying the fight were able to penetrate the dense mist where the elf’s vision could not. 

Summoning an ice spell and infusing Chiyoko, he dashed toward the position he had last seen the wood-elf, he swiped the mana-infused blade and connected with the spell caster in a meaty thunk, freezing him in place.  

The elf screeched and fell to its knees tearing off its frozen arm, it was gashed with blood that dropped onto the arena floor in frozen fractals and glass sounds. 

He dispelled the fog with a theatrical wave and stood over the mewling creature. 

The sad-looking elf was on the ground trying to summon another nature spell. Dalton placed his sword against the elf’s throat, indicating victory. The humanoid’s magic was insane and swift, but the creature itself was weak and pathetic. He felt a sense of kinship from deep within his broken psyche. 

“Finish him,” a dark voice echoed.

“He doesn’t deserve it, I won the fight, not a fan of my methods, find another winner then,” he finished contritely flicking Chiyoko back into her sheath. 

He walked away from the downed elf to ‘boos’ and ‘hisses’. No reason for unnecessary violence. He refused to kill the creature for losing battle. 

————

When they returned to the lavish suite, Qurejit had found their unlikely patron, Lord Medjhi.  

“Disappointing victory mage, the crowd would have loved you finishing things dramatically,” the Lord chuckled and fell into a large seat. “You know that creature won’t live to see tomorrow, right?”

Lord Medjhi was a humanoid creature covered in scales and looked like a were-goldfish. His overwhelming belly nearly broke the buttons on his button-down shirt. 

“Won a pretty penny too if I do say so,” he was smiling but clearly perturbed. He brought violent tension to the room.

The party looked at him, not having known his betting habits, “I just bet on the underdog each time,” he explained with a shit-eating grin directed at the fish man. 

He had nearly recovered another million credits in return; his three bets were very lucrative and this Arena master was aware and unhappy. 

“You only bet on your party, all inexperienced Arena fighters, callous I should say,” he intoned deeply. 

“Or Trust,” Dalton responded with conviction, pocketing the small fortune he just won into his PerTerm’s undetectable and untouchable dimensional bank. 

“Well, you have all placed on the Arena boards across the Terminals, congratulations. And Leo, you have proven by far, a fan favorite.”

“Fan favorite?” He asked incredulously.

“Yes, even our small-time arena bouts still show up in the intergalactic social media, and you have climbed into the top ten for newcomers.”

“Um, cool,” Leo shrugged and he tried not to look annoyed at Leo’s magnificence.

“Why did you bring us here?” Interrogated Peyton. 

“You’re all good fighters and talented, I wanted to see that for myself, word in town said four Legendary weapons and a sea witch were present, but you’re not demi-gods, what makes you think you can beat the Aquapriest?” He had switched tones and subjects effortlessly. 

“We have courage and we have her, man,” Derek pointed at Ambrasia who was on a stool in the corner playing cat's cradle with some string, looking very naive.

Peyton began explaining something to the sleazy fish man and Derek kept raving too. Their conversation fell into the background as Leo’s penetrating blue gaze caught Dalton’s attention. 

Leo hissed at him while Medjhi was distracted, “I go into battle! I do, you stay in the back, you were supposed to stay safe.” 

“Too late, you’re not the only vainglorious bastard out here,” Ambrasia looked uncomfortable as they bickered quietly, being the closest to their argument.  Leo’s anguish was prevalent.

Before he could respond, their conversation was interrupted. 

Medjhi got everyone’s attention with a clap, “I will have a proper carriage brought for the whole party to escort you to the Water Temple. I have a request though…bring me a live Water Lily and Pad from the ponds of Sarawasti, and I will greatly award you.”

Ambrasia gasped quietly and everyone knew that this would be sacrilege of some sort. 

Dalton side note: We had been walking everywhere anyway, and Ambrasia knew where the Temple was so his deal was kind of shit anyway. Now, if this criminal was willing to compensate equivocally, Dalton would break all kinds of laws for some dope loot. Ambrasia would never have to know. 

“No deal, bro.”

“We have to decline your offer, though tempting, it would cause one of our members much distress,” Leo answered nobly. 

The fish Lord loudly bubbled through his gills and soapy froth issued forth onto his lapels. 

They were all taken aback when they figured out it was his race’s way of showing anger. He quieted quickly and froze in place, his body mannerisms were too alien for Dalton to attempt to read correctly, even with his PerTerm’s polyglot abilities in play. 

“Fine. No one can say Lord Medjhi is not a humble man, please take the carriage as a sign of goodwill, to maybe work together in the future, and certainly if you deem fit to participate in the Arena again,” he steepled his webbed fingers.

 Well, some villainous body signs were apparently intergalactic. 

“We accept and look forward to possible future endeavors,” he said diplomatically and arose from the couch formally ending any further discussion. 

Everyone stood and Lord Medjhi told them Querijit would see them to the front foyer where they could await the carriage, the enraged Arenamaster left quickly before them with surprising speed belying his aquatic bulk. 

Chapter 40  

The front foyer looked on par with the VIP room, nice, but nothing special. The Arena was huge and the design had changed from any original architecture, with dim wings randomly appearing and curving off into the unknown, forming a grungy labyrinth, he was happy for the guide. 

The huge carriage pulled up looking very little like a traditional carriage from Earth history. This carriage was the size of an RV but resembled a giant whistle in shape and texture. The transport looked to be made of metal and had gemstones under the body that kept it afloat, massive crystal windows covered almost the entirety of either side of the vehicle but proffered only a refracted reflection and nothing to be discerned inside. 

The carriage was attached to a large monster that looked very much like a giant wheel with spikes on its treads. The indicator that it was organic was its fleshy surface and the fact it was all one quivering mass with the flattened tread being harder than the surrounding flesh. 

It was a grizzly scene, but a light formed along the side of the carriage and a gang plank separated from the main cabin and descended to the road creating steps and a doorway inside. 

“You know he’s gonna think we owe him a favor still?” Peyton said quietly, having phased into reality by his side. 

Suleiman hissed at his shadow competitor, liking even less than Dalton at being surprised. 

“We had to accept, he was threatening us with the Arena, and we already made an enemy, there was no need to exacerbate the situation. It provided us a way out for now, and I doubt we will stay here much longer anyway.” 

Peyton nodded quickly and followed Querijit into the cabin as their scout. Derek was bouncing from foot to foot, so he went next. The rest followed quickly with Suleiman prowling close behind. 

The cabin was posher than the Arena by far, and apparently decorated by a big fan of I Dream of Jeannie because the majority of the interior was a huge ringed couch festooned with pillows and the occasional armrest, swaths of dangling sheets and gemstone-filled lamps dangled from the ceiling on chains. The center of the area was a 70’s style sunken pit with even more cushions and a small table bolted to the floor. Querijit sat down and reached under himself and popped open a hidden door to a storage space full of food and chilled bottled drinks of various sizes and colors. 

They all took their seats and Derek quickly grabbed a few bottles from the ‘magic fridge’ and handed them out, apparently only doing so by delineated color. He got a violet concoction and Leo’s was indeed a golden hue. Ambrasia naturally received a beautiful, curved blue bottle and Derek kept a glittery gray square guy for himself, while he handed Peyton a viscous, black-fluid filled flask. 

“I am not drinking that,” Peyton pointed at the bottle still in Derek’s outstretched hand and sneered. 

“Come on, aren’t you poison-proof anyway?” Derek shook the bottle appealingly in Peyton’s face. 

Peyton kicked Derek away by the shoulder and Derek tussled back trying to force the drink on him. 

Querijit repeatedly rolled his eyes at the rude faux pas but properly said nothing. The flesh wheel obviously took off when they all felt a small judder, but the rest of the ride was the smoothest trip any of them had ever been on. 

The Temple was located about a half hour from wherever they had ended up, and Querijit informed them they would be stopping soon. Stupidly, they had all gotten more than a little drunk. Leo’s drink had been an amazing honey and rice-milk flavored liquor from some tiny moon.

His purple drink could clean engines though. It had tasted like pure alcohol, and apparently was, as a few sips had everyone spinning and giggling.

“Ugh, seriously, Querijit, what is this?”

“The royal jelly of a Nefarquriean Queen, smoked in a barrel with Terran barley.”

“It packs a punch,” Derek offered.

“More so than you apparently,” Querijit mumbled loudly.  

Derek grumbled but his affable nature let it go. 

Rather quickly, the whole party found their way to the sunken pit and passed bottles around, rolling around in the scented pillows, they laughed and released all their pent-up anxious energy. Polishing off the good stuff first they turned their attention to the strong stuff. 

They got inebriated enough to sample the black bottle, which Querijit had informed them was safe and actually extraordinarily expensive, so everyone tried it. Apart from the thick texture it was amazing and tasted like barbecue sauce and watermelon. 

It felt like a hot coal that burned in your stomach for minutes though. 

“Leo, you were like hi-ya, and that giant cyclops dude, he didn’t stand a chance!” Derek practically yelled indicating with a hand motion. 

“You were all amazing, I am so proud to be your friend.”

“Ambrasia, you mean a lot to us,” Dalton responded, a bit drunk and emotional. 

“I wouldn’t wanna fight a shadow demon though, big monster, easy-peasy, Peyton looked like an anime character from X or Akira.”

Peyton chuckled demurely at Leo’s admission. 

“It was kind of annoying, actually. I would have preferred a real fight.” 

“Next time, I’m going in, and Leo we should team up,  Smash Bros, bro,” Derek sloshed back the dark bottle that ran into his beard. 

“I’m proud of your mercy, Lord Dalton,” Ambrasia said solemnly, “you honored his sacrifice.”

“Just Dalton,” Derek paired with some spirit fingers reminiscent of Jack. 

“Please, no Lord stuff between us at least,” Dalton added to Derek’s quick jibe, withholding Leo’s animosity and glares. 

Having arrived at the Temple, Querijit was all too glad to announce they were stopping shortly. 

Slightly falling out of the carriage, the crew were deposited out front of the Saraswati Water Temple, and the sound of the quickly fleeing carriage provided a decent soundtrack to the beginning of their next Quest. 

“Querijit is a bit of a bore, huh?”

“I have to agree, he is no fun at all,” Ambrasia responded to Dalton’s barb. 

Chapter 41 

They brushed themselves off and had a look around. He barely recognized the vista anymore; it had altered so greatly. Banana plants rose from every lawn, huge statues of water creatures dotted hedges and marked corners of the streets, and the building that had once been a hotel on the sea, was now a multi-story Temple with long ponds and sporadic bursts of gardens and tropical vegetation. 

Young, slim girls tended to gigantic lily pads and colorful flowers in waist-high water, and they were all wearing clothes similar to Ambrasia. Sky-blue robes and darker blue shawls over dresses with various white tattoo designs on their face and bodies, but none wear jewelry or as many layers as Ambrasia had started doing. 

The pathways also contained visitors and penitents walking soberly past fountains and ponds full of mutated koi and gliding frogs that croaked and flew from terrace to pond repeatedly overhead. 

Ambrasia looked increasingly nervous but they all provided her reassurance they weren’t going to kill the Priest if they didn’t have to. She trembled and they pulled her along as they entered. 

At the entrance were two priestesses waiting at a table to greet petitioners. Adorned in the same draped blue fabrics as Ambrasia. 

“Welcome to the Water Temple, a place to cleanse one’s aura and embrace peace and not violence,” the priestess reached back to a pile of folded fabrics and began to dole them out one at a time to each of them. Ambrasia obligingly took two, even though Dalton was convinced she was already wearing them somewhere. 

“What are these for?” Derek asked.

“They’re called kemben, they’re like sarongs, you wear them around your waist as a sign of respect to the gods. Women also are expected to wear a scarf,” he explained quickly then grabbed the dark purple and green one and began tying it around his tunic but under his cloak.

“How do you even know that?” Leo chuckled and attempted to wrap his over the armor but under his sword and clearly had trouble. 

“I spent a month traveling in Bali. This land is like two places that exist at the same time and space, but then throw in some radioactive monsters and hormonal growth supplements. I mean, this is called the Coalescence, remember? This is like Hilton head Island and Bali are symbioses. I think that the Plan is merging dimensional spaces from across the universe and folding them into a singular reality, but in doing so, things get mixed up locally and cities or whole countries could overlap and merge into one single supercontinent with two different cultures and histories, forced to exist simultaneously together in the same space and time, that’s why we get some totally alien fauna and flora, but other times, it’s mutated earth animals. It’s all the influx of mana.”

“I should have had more of the purple stuff,” Derek zingered and everyone laughed raucously including Dalton. 

Geez, why did they drink before? 

Ambrasia spoke with one of the priestesses in hushed tones, and she quickly walked away. The band strolled stone pathways and thriving copses of verdant plants and brightly-colored flowers. It wasn’t long until the same priestess returned and whispered to Ambrasia. 

Ambrasia turned and let them know they had been granted an audience. They followed the priestess further into the depths of the Temple, passing gloriously sculpted statues and colorful doorways fraught with ornate frames that reached second story heights. The constant sound of trickling water accompanied their every footstep. 

The Receiving room was much grander than its name implied. A massive circular pond centralized the room with swooping columns and rafters all leading to the center of the room where at rest was what must have been the Aquapriest. 

A large circular pool full of glistening water was created with a semi-circular dais meant for penitents. The circle was full of a shallow pool of water afloat with floating lily pads and flowers. In the center of the pool stood a ten-foot statue of a humanoid man, he had an extremely muscular physical stature along with sea-themed armor in the form of sea shells over his pectorals and a short kemen over tree trunk legs. His sandals looked to have been made out of seaweed and bones. 

Ambrasia instantly fell prostrate. 

“Ho,ho,ho. What do I have here? A daughter returned,” The Aquapriest had a deep booming voice that reverberated around the temple in grand echoes, but sounded almost cartoonish with his jovial laughs. 

“We seek an audi..”

‘Whoompf’

The Aquapriest moved impossibly quickly and water sprayed behind his footsteps, as the Demi-god dashed toward him like a locomotive. 

Dalton was face palmed by the giant water statue and was careened back twenty feet into the shallow pool. His nose and hips broke and ribs cracked all over as he blearily rose from the water and hacked up great lungfuls of water and blood. His ankle had broken as standing created waves of pain. 

“Hey, not cool ma..” ‘swwwack’.

Derek was backhanded in the blink of an eye by the water priest to fly back into the adjoining pond even further away.  

Peyton grabbed his daggers ready for a throw but the Water Priest stomped and a spout of water shot Peyton into the wooden rafters of the temple aggressively, he slammed breaking bones and losing his breath, only to let him drop like so much rubbish into the waters below. 

“Please don’t hurt them, they are good mi’lord,” Ambrasia pled from the periphery dais. 

Dalton had gathered enough mana to hit the callous priest with a lightning bolt and as he dove off the edge of embankment he struck out, his broken bones screamed at him. The violet and blue energies congregated around his hands and the bolt released into the Priests' vambraces, smoke curled around the bolt’s entry and he pumped more mana into the spell. 

“Ho, ho”, and the priest tossed aside his second most powerful spell like it was errant bubble gum stuck to his sleeve. Leo ran to intercept only to get back-handed by the Priest’s blurred movements. 

The Aquapriest let out a, “ho, Ho,” and discharged the energy into the pool with a flick. 

Dalton was flung from the arena with a small sonic boom, “Ho…HOOO!”

More bones broke. His lungs felt like they were filled with blood. 

Peyton came gliding from a distance to land on the beast's shoulder with his daggers prepped overhead. Instead, the Priest shrugged, “Ho, Ha, what’s this”, and Peyton went flying into the rafters breaking beams once again.

Derek summoned his newfound Stone powers and brought his seeded hammer to the apex of its powers, but before he could advance, the Aquapriest jetted forward in a Spray of water and elbowed Derek in the gut. 

Derek bounced into the wall like a rag doll, his Magick fizzled into so many gray mandalas. 

Derek instantly vomited blood and the Aquapriest forgot about him. 

“Why are you doing this,” Leo shouted despondently. “We did nothing to you,” he pleaded, causing a break in the beat down. 

Dalton stood and began to summon his permafrost ice spell hoping to slow this Demigod down, he hopped back into the fray and blasted the pond the Aquapriest was founded in. 

As the icy mandalas rose against the beast’s muscular legs, it visually forced the spell away in a matter of moments and let out a big, “ho, ho”.

Charging toward him, he had no time to dodge and the beast kicked him into the sidelines breathless and broken, again. 

It was at this point that Leo yelled at the top of his lungs, bursting alight with a golden aura. His sword held above his head. He charged the Aquapriest.

The Aquapriest, unfortunately, sensed he was coming, the monster took a lazy swing at the sprinting knight, Leo dodged him, and his golden mandalas glowed like a celestial angel. Leo raised the monster-slaying sword above his head and with a dizzying blur, the Priest elbow-checked him away as he flew into the rafters and slammed against a stone column. The golde-armored paladin fell into a wet heap. 

Ambrasia summoned some water shields to protect the party, sobbing mightily, the shields were quickly broken under the onslaught of the Aquapriest, but her efforts were not in vain as Dalton began to summon a jolt spell from the small pond, attempting to rise from a sodden heap. The soap bubble defense system had at least stalled the brute. 

Derek was righting himself enough that he put his hammer upright and upon conjuring his last stone shaper spell, the gem and his eyes flared in grey crescents of energy. This spell he aimed at the Priest’s feet. Using arcane lines and gray mandalas to surround his head, jets of earth and stone jutted out and followed the Aquapriest into the pond. 

The Aquapriest was much too fast though, and as it spun around a blade of water formed in its hands and he sliced the stone spikes at their roots like a machete. He followed this by flowing to the kneeling Derek and easily backhanding the barbarian into a hedge. 

Before Dalton’s jolt spell fully coalesced amongst his hands, the Aquapriest appeared in front of him and smashed him into the cobblestones and water, diffusing his electrical spell and breaking his cheek bone, jaw, and several teeth and most likely gave him a concussion, as waves of nausea overtook him and his vision became dark and blurry. 

Everyone was broken and beaten at this point. Ambrasia was sobbing and had fallen prone on the dais, while the rest of the party lay bleeding and hopefully healing amongst the ponds and gardens. 

Peyton had fallen from the high rafters. He groaned loudly and a few choked breaths implying he was probably crying too. 

“Return the Holy Water Lily, and your grievance will be forgiven, for now, Ho, Ho,” the Aquapriest had returned to the center of the pond but his deep intonations could be heard for a mile. 

“What are you talking about? What Lily?” Leo sputtered out.

“Guys, I’m so sorry,” Peyton panted and crawled from wherever he had shadowed,  “he made me do it, Medjhi.” He had one of the purple Water Lilies in his hand and proffered it to the Aquapriest on his knees.

The aquatic Demi-God shifted over and snatched the flower. 

“Ho, ho,” he bellowed and proceeded to eat the flower in a noisy ‘gobble’. 

“Why has my little daughter brought you?” The statue-like being decreed. 

Now is your time, Stormrider. 

“We sought the Tome of Scrying for your temple, and we seek to retrieve the Tear of the Lady, but it has been taken by nefarious peoples. We defeated the Serpent. How can we retrieve the Oceanstone?” He attempted to ask, but when one’s mouth was full of blood and broken teeth, it probably sounded more like a mumble. 

“My Sister’s gem, the star of the Ocean, rightfully belongs at the Water Temple, Stormrider, what right do you have to it? Because you bear the Seed?” Dalton hadn’t seen the Priest move but he suddenly stood directly over his broken form, his legs were spread far too wide and unfortunately he had to figure out that the Aquapriest was anatomically correct. 

“We have a Quest to fix the Coalescence, we do not mean the gem harm, but to use it, to patch the Multiverse,” Dalton felt himself slowly healing and said whatever he felt necessary to stall. 

PerTerm gave him an odd sensation. 

“Ho, Ho. A Quest. Nostalgia is like rain, one does not know one misses it, until it’s in one’s face, Ho Ho. One should have said, stand little one,” the Priest proceeded to spray the party with the most intensely effective Healing any of them had ever felt. 

Dalton’s body reverted back to its absolute prime, bones cracked back into place and he could feel teeth regrowing. It was painful, but had the odd exultant feeling of putting a dislocated shoulder back in place or pulling a tooth. A flash of pain, followed by instant relief. he sprung up from the pond deftly and landed on his feet. 

Leo kipped up and clearly felt the same and Peyton stood up nimbly, but humbly. 

Derek was chuckling and leaped up in a dazzling display of athletics and height, nearly touching the rafters. 

The Aquapriest zipped back to the pond in a mist with all past indiscretions forgotten, but the party all eyed Peyton askance as he attempted to stare only straight ahead. They shuffled back into their places on the dais, bedraggled and sopping wet. Suleiman did not enjoy the Water Temple as he slinked behind Dalton hesitantly, sopping wet. 

“Meeooowwrrrlll!” The cat expressed its opinion of the Water Temple verbally. 

“I agree, Suleiman, Peyton is an asshole,” Derek spewed at the ninja without inhibition. 

Peyton refused to look up or make eye contact. 

“What is your Quest, mortals?” The Priest looked like a statue again with his arms planted on his hips and legs spread wide. The sea-formed armor and a barnacle sword hung from his hip, his head looked like a humanoid dragon from Balinese mythology. 

“We were looking for the Tear of the Lady of the Lake. We defeated the Sea Serpent but were betrayed by our teammates. They stole it, and we sought aid from your Temple to retrieve it. We believe we have to collect all the Gems of the elements to save the Coalescence,” Dalton explained for the band eloquently. 

“We already possess one of the Essences, please, help us,” Dalton knew that the Priest was aware, but a reminder wouldn’t hurt. 

“Ho, Ho. Champions of Earth, indeed. Who doesn’t love a double entendre? Ho, Ho. I will offer aid. In return, I seek a favor. You must complete my request, and I will, Ho, Ho, Grant you a Boon, in the form of the Tear and the location of the Froststone. 

A horde of corrupted Naga swim this way, the currents bring them swiftly. Ho, ho! 

Help us defeat this horde, retrieve the Tome of Scrying and return it to the Temple, and a Boon and Quest will you receive, take the Essence of Ice next. It was stolen by a Witch, and has cast a deeply foul reputation for the Ice Realm. Take the Froststone back, and I will reward you greatly.  

Return in two days, stall the Naga invasion, and I will Grant you a portal to Icelundia. Complete my Quest, Ho, Ho. And receive the Gifts of The Water God.”

YOU HAVE BEEN GIVEN A QUEST.

DEFEAT THE NAGA INVASION. 

RETRIEVE THE TOME OF SCRYING 

SAVE THE PEOPLE OF BALINOR AND HILTON HEAD. 

Accept?

“It’s in Icelundia? Like Iceland?” Derek asked sarcastically. 

The Aquapriest appeared directly in front of Derek instantly in a spray of water. “Ho, Ho. Questions mortal?” His voice boomed dangerously. 

“No, we good.”

“What should we expect from the horde?” Dalton felt phantom pains in his bones, but his body told him it was healed. 

The Aquapriest utilized his uncanny speed and zipped in front of him and startled Suleiman so bad, the Lynx jump-phased onto his shoulders.

“Not you, Ho, Ho. Your Destiny just begins,” and without a further word the Demi-god swirled the water in the pond directly in front of Dalton and it began to circle violently, thick cables of mana illuminated the currents of water. They were mostly blue mandalas but some black and purple flowered in followed by golds and greens, the pattern was too complicated for him to follow. The wind began to pick up. 

“Blaeric sees much potential in you, Stormrider.”

The water quickly swirled into a horizontal Portal with a deep black center, the edges were a maelstrom of water frothing, the screams of his party were being drowned out by the roaring of the water rushing. 

“Dalton!”

“What are you doing to him?”

“No, Lord, not my Master!”

Leo was visibly being grabbed by the Aquapriest and magic was holding everyone back, and the vacuum began to inhale Dalton into the Portal depths. 

He resisted and as flares of pain lit on his back, he realized Suleiman was still grasped onto his shoulders. 

It was useless, as Dalton and his shadow lynx were sucked into the vortex and it quickly closed behind them. 

Chapter 41 

The Portal opened over a mountain top peak, and they were deposited roughly amongst snow-covered ground and hard rocks. 

Relatively uninjured, Dalton stood to examine their new environment. They were on a mountain top, it was cold, but didn’t feel debilitatingly freezing. Him and his Lynx were on a cliff face, and the drop must have been over a 1000 feet into mists. The area was rich in mana, he could feel it flowing like a thick miasma. Imagine a very humid day, that oppressiveness was the mana-imbued air. 

Suleiman did not look any worse for wear but was as discombobulated as his Master. 

He tried to Inspect the countryside and surroundings with his observation and magical senses to no avail. Everything glowed, but nothing stood out. 

He decided to reconnoiter the peak and quickly found a shallow cave, it was musty but didn’t look lived in by any beast or monster. Dalton set up a base camp and re-enforced the entrance to the cave with some ice spells. Putting up their magical tent quickly from his dimensional bag, some well-aimed gusts of wind cleaned the cave to a habitable level, he felt mostly finished. 

Hunkering down, he and his shadow-lynx spent the night with a tiny campfire and dried jerky for dinner at the peak of the mountain. 

The wind’s constant howling accompanied their restless sleep as he dreamt of returning home to his mum and Leo already. 

Establishing a routine was easy. Dalton and Suleiman had scouted the surrounding area and found a small forest full of various wildlife and a river that provided food and supplies. They were up early for physical training, followed by meditation, which had been proving invaluable to gaining insight to magic and its versatile usage. 

Sword and magic training followed alternatively and a follow up of running to cool down. Chiyoko was invaluable as a lessons coach, with her massive knowledge of swordplay and direct access to his mind and body, the sword and its many secrets revealed themselves to Dalton overtime. 

Suleiman often caught their dinner in the form of a water fowl or a large rodent. They became comfortable quickly. 

A few weeks went by, and Dalton lived where he would wake early, exercise, lift rocks and boulders to improve his strength, then he would meditate for an hour if not more. Focusing on his mana stream and control, understanding every length of his body, and finally his communication with Suleiman. They spoke and practiced maneuvers together. The regimen proved advantageous as he kept growing and advancing his skills and attributes. Even without a constant influx of stronger monsters to obliterate. 

Dalton had more than enough saved meat and goods in his bag but they hunted everyday. Grinding out experience and levels and claiming any meat that was viable. It soon became a case of what to keep and what was expendable. 

His daily routine had his stats being raised from a ground level with his strength and dexterity improving and his physique and intelligence and wisdom became deeper with self revelations and meditation. 

The control of the mana flow within his body became so fluid that pre-Coalescence he would have described his body as a series of clogged tunnels. 

He leveled some more and hit a landmark. 

Level 25

It was at this level one could choose an advanced class and specialize even more based on past achievements, taking all stats and extracurricular activity into account. 

Dalton was not lacking in titles with his both heroic and shameful displays. The classes he was offered reflected these achievements accordingly, especially considering all his classes were Uncommon or Rare at this point.

Lightning ArchMage* (Uncommon)

Conjure all the powers of lightning and thunder. Wield mana like Merlin. The power of lightning and electricity are yours to command. 

Storm Ninja* (Uncommon)

Your powers of stealth are strengthened by your elemental affinities and accrue to a deadly mix. 

Grand Sorcerer** (Rare)

This Magic-user attempts to specialize in all the powers of the cosmos, wielding the elements to devastating effect.

Tempest Samurai** (Rare)

This mage class has a fighter undertone. Utilize the powers of the storm whilst wielding the blade. 

Stormlord** (Rare)

This water-oriented Storm magic caster has become a tyrant of an island or a ship. His control over the storm elements is unparalleled. 

They all sounded really cool. 

He was leaning towards the magic-fighter class but decided to weigh his options. Contemplating his choices he thought about what would be best for him and best for the party.

Leo was always on the vanguard. And with Chiyoko an ancient spellsword, he could be a mage and a fighter. If they were to end up on a ship or some slip of an island, Stormlord would be quintessential, but he knew he wanted to be side by side with his Golden paladin, both in the thick of things, and the likelihood of finishing on an island and ship couldn’t determine how their travels would unfold along the way. 

Grand Sorcerer sounded exactly like what he would endeavor to be in any game he played. Wielding magic with ease and devastating destruction, but he had realized, magic could not be his only strength. His adventures had taught him that fighting and using the sword were crucial in many scenarios, especially when magic had become neutralized, which it was oft to do. 

Lightning Archmage sounded very powerful, but too specialized and was an immediate write off. 

Storm ninja sounded like it would be an amazing assassin class or for someone who wanted to dominate city life, but it could be relatively useless against certain monsters and beasts, Peyton would probably think it was cool though. He tossed it out of the window. 

Tempest Samurai sounded very legit, and with his wakizashi, the flavor fit eloquently. The only downside was it appeared to lean more into a fighter class, whereas Dalton wanted to lean more into a mage build. 

The choice was Grand Sorcerer for a super powerful mage build but lacking physicality, or a fighter build with a heavy lean into magic usage to aid in battle. 

Dalton decided to go with Tempest Samurai. It fit his flavor with his use of Chiyoko but still allowed Magick, and Dalton figured he could temper the spells with his increased physical attributes. 

Choosing Tempest Samurai he received immediate boosts to dexterity, intelligence, strength, and his constitution was bumped by a few points, resulting in a 30% increase to his health pool too. His stealth and perception were notched up equivocally. 

Very satisfied with the results, he pulled up his new stat page.  

BARON DALTON DANKWORTH

                                                                LEVEL 25

HUMAN                                TEMPEST SAMURAI

TITLES

CHAMPION OF EARTH, SEEDBEARER, STORMRIDER, BLESSED BY THE WATER SPIRIT, BARON OF BALINOR

STATS

STR.          18

AGI.           24

DEX.          19

VIT.            20

INT.            30

LUCK        17

SKILLS

PERCEPTION.                 +8.      (Advanced)

MAGIC SIGHT.                 +7.      (Advanced)

BLUFF.                             + 4     (Novice)

DIPLOMACY.                   + 4.     (Novice)

STEALTH.                        + 8.     (Advanced)

SWORDPLAY.                 +6.       (Adept)

MARTIAL ARTS.             +3.       ( Novice)

HUNTING/TRACKING     + 3.      (Novice)

SPELLS

SLEEP.                         MAX 5

SINKHOLE*.                         2

JOLT.                            MAX 5  

GUST OF WIND.          MAX 5

ICE RAY.                       MAX 5

LIGHTNING BOLT*.     MAX 5

THUNDERSTORM**.            1

WATER SPOUT.           -

VENGEFUL FOG.                 1

FIRE WALL.                 -

UMBRAGE.                           1

Well, his build was coming along superbly, but he probably needed to increase his strength and dexterity skills. His stats and attribute points seemed overpowered with all his Titles giving compound bonuses and in many cases unique gains like Luck points and specific advantages such as being in Balinor activated Trader discounts and charisma points.

Luck was confusing because in games, it usually indicated the ability to reroll the dice or take a higher score. In real life, his PerTerm insinuated through laborious questioning, that Luck could influence loot drops, provide the Adventurer with unlikely scenarios that benefited them, or even skew a fight or encounter slightly in one’s favor. It was an uncontrollable variable, but not one Dalton would totally ignore. Putting a few points in addition to his rare Titles, he imagined his Luck was fairly high.  

Titles like Seedbearer and Blessed by the Water Spirit had specific benefits in specific environments, when casting earth spells or being present in water for example. Dalton endeavored to snag as many Titles as possible, he wanted to advance his spells but not to the detriment of his physical capabilities either. 

He wanted to advance his hand-to-hand combat into further realms, and made a mental note to pick up a training crystal at the Trading Shop next chance he got . Technically, Chiyoko should never leave his side, but it was always better to be safe. 

Wondering where the party was now that Dalton had leveled up big-time. He imagined they were mowing down dozens of nagas as he was stuck up on this peak, meditating and practicing the sword. He felt useless. 

He roamed further and further everyday, the mana-rich area created some interesting monsters and flora. Dalton slew some awesome creatures and built on experience and claimed as many flowers, herbs, and rare mushrooms he could find. 

It was on a random day he stumbled upon the mana-waterfall. It was a small lake, with a tiny waterfall spilling into it, chunks of ice floated near the edges, and the most magnificent plants and flowers grew all around. Dalton couldn’t understand how he had never found this location before.  

The water was crystal clear and flowed with a refreshing magical aptitude, the air felt clean and crisp and smelled of fresh rain and flowers. 

Dalton stripped off his grimy under clothes and armor and for the first time in ages, was fully nude and vulnerable, leaving behind Chiyoko and his enchanted jewelry. 

He dove into the water like a dolphin and swam a few laps before scrubbing himself clean and fresh for the first time in weeks. 

The water was electrifyingly cold and invigorating, the effusive mana was so prevalent, he felt himself absorbing the energies through osmosis. His skin tingled and his health and mana noticeably increased their capacity and potential.  

Pulling himself from the chilly waters, he rinsed his armor and accessories and laid on the spongy bankside to dry with his gear. 

The sky was clear and beautiful and the air was humming with magical energy, Suleiman slinked up and lay down beside his prone form, providing some additional warmth from his thick black coat of fur. Dalton turned and wrapped his arms around the massive cat and buried his face into his fur. 

Dalton finally felt safe, if lonelier than ever since losing Leo.  

Chapter 42

A deep reverberation woke him, his gut and sense of danger were going haywire.

It was dusk and he couldn’t see his sword, as a deep rumbling came from the miniature lake and waterfall. He was still completely nude and attempted to don his armor quickly starting with his rings. He slipped on his mana ring when a huge creature burst from within the waterfall in a spray of water and mana lights. 

“HOW DARE YOU, MORTAL, SWIM IN THE WATERS OF THE MOUNTAIN!”

It was a bronze dragon, he was easily the size of a small house. Suleiman hissed and Dalton summoned a spell, but before he could release it, the dragon punched him. Closed fisted and he flew back fifteen feet. Nose and bones broken again. 

The term glass cannon played in his subconscious constantly. 

His shadow-lynx, Suleiman, attacked the behemoth valiantly. Phasing in and out swiping scratches along its hide, the dragon lazily swiped at the cat like a human would do to a fly. 

The shadow-lynx got a lucky swipe near the dragon’s eye, and suddenly the dragon reacted in a blur of speed and swatted the cat from its phasing trajectory. 

The lynx lay broken meowling and whimpering and Dalton's heart broke. Its broken body looked smaller somehow. 

The cat that defended him against a dragon was hurt, he began to army crawl to the cat's body: his arms were broken and at least one ankle, using his elbows and knees he slowly crawled toward the cat.

Ignoring the hovering dragon of doom, his eyes were welling up with tears, “Suleiman?”

The echoes of intense pain and sadness reverberated from their bond. 

The sharp pain with every movement, the physical feeling of broken bones shifting when they should be set, accompanied him with his sorry crawl to the loyal beast.  

“Suleiman,” he managed to drag his broken body behind his indomitable spirit. Resting his head and his hand, he summoned all his mana, focusing it into the cat he attempted to focus on nature and Leo’s Celestine aura. Pumping energy, attempting to twist it into some semblance of healing, which he had no knowledge about. 

The homemade healing energies poured into the feline’s broken body, he sobbed and yelled and as the last exhausting energies cascaded into the cat, he envisioned bones mending and blood refilling and his cat healthy.   

Darkness, his old friend.

—----------

He slowly woke up, his body was healed, miraculously. Rolling over, he discovered he was beside a pond resting on moss and twigs. 

“Human, mortal, why would you choose to heal your beast rather than yourself?” The deep reverberations echoed in his soul.

“He’s my cat. My protector, he does not deserve to die, I should,” he managed to breathlessly dole out. 

“Your slave. The beast you have chained to your will, is more important than your life?” 

The dragons gaze weighed heavily.

“He is my cat! I love him,” Dalton yelled into the ever expanding void. The dragon’s aura was immutable. 

“Tell me, how many decibels can you list the number pi to, and I might let you live”, the dragon asked. 

“Well, most pies I’ve eaten don’t make noise and thus I would answer zero, but the number pi, has an unlimited amount of decimals. But, I imagine you knew that and were testing me.”

“So be it,” the voice resonated.

“And so shall it be known.”

Dalton was unconscious before he could think another thought. 

————-

Waking up again, Dalton realized he was still nude and resting beside the waterfall.

The bronzed dragon had left them alive. The gargantuan lizard lay beside the pool, contemplating his person, idly twirling one of his talons in the pool. 

“Why are we still alive?” He croaked. 

“What point would I have in slaying you, mortal?” the dragon responded. 

“Isn’t that your nature?”

“No, I do not seek death, and food I can seek elsewhere. I seek information. What world is this?”

“You are on my planet. Earth. Apparently, we just got Coalesced. Now you know as much as I do.” 

“Ahh, I got snatched. I was happy. We had been watching the moons. A mountainous thing full of dragons and an ecology to easily stabilize our culture. And I get dragged to a new

Planet. Figures,” the dragon seemed petulant and affronted. 

“Why am I still alive?” he managed to ask the giant beast again, seeking to keep the legendary beast talking.  

“Because you are interesting and can answer my questions. What’s your world like? Why is it worthy?”

Dalton proceeded to enumerate festivals, birthdays, and all the things that should make humans special. He was cut off though. 

“These are normal, every culture does similar things, what makes humans special?” 

“Love. Art, the need to be creative. We have so many emotions and thoughts and feelings, we are worthy of living for we are bound to grow.”

Dalton felt a bit trite but what else could he say in the face of a millennia old dragon. 

Dalton had a thought and turned the tables.

“Where are you from, how did you get here?”

“Ahh, the Coalescence is stronger than you or I.

My world is a beautiful thing. A mountain moon second to a gas giant. Cliffs that soar and would take days to inspect. A thriving ecology. The Dragons flourished with eeries and spawn galore, fields and fjords full of delicious creatures. And yet, I was dragged here, I miss the Mountain of a 1000 Mons.”

“What’s the name of your World?” Dalton asked.

“Home of the Moon Mountain!” He triumphantly said in a growl and shout.

Dalton repeated it with PerTerm's help. The intonations seemed otherworldly. 

He again repeated the name using his human cognition of the language rather than the System’s, ”razzz, achhulla”

“No, Raz’A cht’ulla”

“Razz’A Cht’ Ulla”

The dragon looked proud, then suddenly afraid. 

“Stop, mortal!”

“Please, I just need help!” 

The dragon looked stricken, and he couldn’t understand why.

The dragon crossed his arms and visibly relaxed. 

“Oh shit. Well, What is your name then, mortal?”

The dragon used telepathy but it felt like that time he felt suppression at the bar from the hairy ginger Traveler. The dragon's mind and intellect bore down on his own with millennia of experience. It crushed his soul a little bit with every usage. The cracks filled in with mental and mana energy accordingly. Similar to scar tissue or broken bones, his soul and aura strengthened with every communique. 

“Dalton Dankworth, your most Gloriousness.” The Dragon rolled its eyes at the compliment, so Dalton quickly dropped that method of trying to curry favor. 

“We have a prophecy, Seedbearer, about the human man: firstly; he shall save the life of fauna; secondly he shall offer his own in compensation, and whence; thirdly he besought dragonkind for a favor, they must indulge, for he can speak the name

Of Dragon Home and therefore must be answered.”

“That sounds like me!” The prophecy seemed geared toward him and this situation.

“Maybe, Magick has been around since the inception of the Cosmos. You can’t throw a rock without hitting a prophecy nowadays. I am Navelnaille,” the dragon intoned gravely. 

“Greetings great Dragon, Navelnaille.

“I am Dalton Dankworth, bearer of the Seed, Slayer of monsters, please I beg of you, take me back to my friends. Let me ride on the back of a Dragon into battle.”

The Dragon reared back, monstrous wings spread wide obfuscating the sun, casting the peak into shadow.

The Dragon began to laugh wholeheartedly and almost rolled over in its mirth, tucking his wings in and grabbing his belly with a great, taloned hand. 

“You are an arrogant little shit, aren’t you?”

“I answered the prophecy, I am the Seedbearer,” Dalton was a bit snide, he will admit ipso facto. 

Rearing back terribly the Dragon’s voice took on sonic boom reverberations, “In a Cosmos so full of galaxies and nebulae and star clusters, systems and planets, moons and so many species and races of creatures and aliens your tiny pathetic mortal brain couldn’t even begin to fathom the smallest sliver of its reality. Even if granted a millennia of your normally pathetic life spans, your insignificant brains would still crumble into so much ephemeral and useless dust, and you expect me, a Scion of the Stars, to let you bond with him?”

“Ouch, you know words can hurt too, Navelnaille?” The insignificant speck of mote-dust named Dalton responded contritely. 

“I will not become a bonded slave, mortal, because of a prophecy older than me.” The dragon chuckled more, casually tossing aside the idea of a Dragonrider. 

“I didn’t want a slave, I wanted a friend.” 

“Nice try, but I will grant you a Boon instead. You proved loyal to your familiar and you’re courageous, Lord Dalton Dankworth. I expect I’ll see you again, but here is your Gift.” 

The giant Bronzed dragon flicked Dalton so hard in the middle of his forehead he was knocked unconscious, Suleiman growled in the background. 

Chapter 43  

Upon waking, Navilnaille was gone. The placid landscape still resonated with mana and mystery but Suleiman seemed whiney and plaintive. 

Dalton rubbed his eyes and head aggressively, trying to remember the last day's events, but everything was a blur. 

Had he really met a dragon? And lived?

Dalton stood and took stock of the situation; he had his bag of holding and everything seemed in its right place. Suleiman was doing well and he had full health and mana. 

Why did he feel so different?

Encountered a Dragon and given a Boon. 

Title earned: 

DRAGON BLESSED

+%5 Vitality 

+%5 Intelligence 

+%5 Dexterity

+%2 Luck

Holy shit! Oh? That was awesome, those benefits would stack as he leveled up, so that was a magnificent boon. 

This is an incredible Gift, this Title is highly sought after and nearly impossible to achieve. Congratulations Seedbearer, your reputation grows. 

Groaning to himself, his PerTerm definitely had a hard-on for that Title. PerTerm responded with some unnecessary, confirmation imagery. 

[My Champion, Dragon-blessed, I was called to you for a reason, Stormrider.] 

He raised himself from the cold ground. The dragon had left him and the shadow-lynx behind. 

Realizing he had now been naked for at least two days, he finally got dressed in his full armor set, which felt clean, fresh, and comforting. 

He was famished, so he opened up his bag of holding and proceeded to pull out hunks and filets of meat. He and Suleiman dug into everything. Devouring strips of dried meat, they eventually turned to raw fish filets and fruits. 

Suleiman was now the size of a Pre-Coalescent tiger, easily 600/700 pounds, ten feet long. The black tiger still had pointed ears and a bushy tail though. The duo gorged themselves.  

Eating a superhuman amount of food, he rocked back and before he could set any security boundaries, he passed out. 

—————————-

Dalton awoke on the Clifftop, not knowing where he was, glancing about the vista, Suleiman was exploring the outreaches of the territory cautiously sniffing and examining all the new details. 

Upon looking at his PerTerm, he figured out that the dragon had given him a gift, a Boon of great magnitude. Looking at the HUD, he realized that he had achieved the skill of ‘Stormriding’ through the Belt at a Mastery level. 

What normally took years or decades was given to him in the matter of seconds by the Magick of a dragon, he asked to be able to fly home, and the dragon gave it to him.

In the form of Knowledge. 

Upon looking up whether he could fly easily, he looked at his spell levels and stumbled on Thunderstorm, he had also received a Mastery level ability to cast huge gigantic cyclones or hurricanes of storms, versus minor winds and little bits of lightning. 

Suddenly, there was a huge differential between whether this fight was difficult or not. His bronze Dragon benefactor had loaded him up. 

Dalton danced a small jig and Suleiman read his energy and pranced about him licking his hands and nipping at his ankles. 

Summoning a relatively small thunderstorm overhead, he cast bolts of mana and mandalas of violet and yellow and blue into the sky, the chains of light disappeared high into the heavens.

 It felt ridiculously easy and the spell was cast quickly and with minimal use of mana for such a powerful spell. The Mastery level had done wonders as the complex knowledge of the different elemental weaves suffused his being, the strains of ice, air, water, and electricity could be adjusted to determine strength and the type of storm. This spell alone had opened his pathways to other types of magic and how one could manipulate the energies accordingly. 

The dark clouds gathered overhead and he went to pick up his cat, but Suleiman hissed aggressively in response. 

What’s wrong with his Companion? He could carry him if he had to. His newfound strength would probably allow him to pick up the massive feline. 

[Maybe try killing it.]

‘Chiyoko stop being dark, he is my awesome panther.’ The kitsune had some serious beef with his feline companion. 

Foxes were similar to canines so it was a future problem that present Dalton couldn’t give a shit about. 

Stormrider, Fly and all will be revealed. Thanks PerTerm for being my hermit teacher. 

Sick and tired of all the internal voices in his head, Dalton pumped more mana into the storm, and as the winds began to pick up and bolts of lightning struck the churning sea, Suleiman absorbed the energy in the air.

Arcs of lightning caroused amongst his fur and the cat growled lethally. Nearly doubling in size, it gained streaks of silver and gold that highlighted its shoulders and hind paunches. The giant Tempest Tiger crackled with energy and leapt off the cliff before Dalton could truly appreciate the physical changes. 

The brief moment of panic was easily overtaken. 

Suleiman flew and danced amongst the storm, pouncing off errant winds and drafts, and Dalton guffawed and laughed. The cat was taller than him now, but moved as dexterously as a fish in water. 

He grabbed and stashed all their gear in his bag and dashed off the cliff himself, with his Belt he caught a current and flew. 

Before, when he had ridden the storm, he had attempted to use the winds to buffer him in the direction he needed to go, but now he had learned that instead, he was a feather, centralized in a vortex of air, each minute gust of wind altered and centered his mass within a gyroscope. 

“Suleiman we’re flying!” Dalton cackled like a madman. 

The Belt made him light but the winds were how he flew. Following the thunder cloud, Suleiman and Dalton soared, streaks of lightning supercharged their limbs and huge gusts of wind swirled about their persons, and they flew underneath the thunderhead the entire time searching for their party.

He breathed in and brought all his spells and mana to a metaphorical and literal thunderhead. The cumulonimbus of retribution had arrived. He began to search for the invasion. 

Dalton knew what he had to do.

Riding the storm took very little mana, and the influx of mana and energy from the storm kept him at a relatively even keel. He felt he could fly for hours without much trouble. 

Dalton and Suleiman owned the Stormy skies and as he searched for Leo and the gang, he knew that he had leveled up in a big way. 

Activating his Torc, he followed the magical arrow-sense that would lead him to Leo. 

They were getting ready for war, and he was the atomic bomb. 

Chapter 43 

Derek

It had been a long and grueling twenty days since he had met the Aquapriest

Cece was dead, and Dalton had been scooped up and taken away. The rest of the Party had been put into the Rank and file of the water priest’s army. 

They were expected to fight off waves and waves of invading sea creatures from the depths of the ocean. They brought all manner of sea creatures and beasts into the frontlines, and their tactics had a deceptive cleverness about them that bespoke a strategic genius. 

The priestesses offered spells of Defensive healing and shields, but their party was on the vanguard, and it was a constant onslaught of foes appearing from the water in hordes. Their health fluctuated so much from nearly dead to almost full that they all upgraded their stats significantly. 

Derek slammed his hammer into the ground causing a shock wave that tossed the nearest line of Nagas into the air. Ambrasia cast healing spells and shields intermittently, her occasional spouts of water would force a Naga to shoot off into the depths.

Leo was the same avenging Paladin he had been since Dalton’s disappearance. His massive sword tore through enemies in multitudes, the golden knight was covered in gore that seemed to sluice off his body in crimson waterfalls. 

He scythed the invasion of Nagas like a farmer would a wheat infestation, mowing down lines of the serpentine creatures in seconds. They could wound the paladin-tank a little, but the injuries would heal faster than the creatures could do further damage. 

Peyton specialized his skills and managed to become the ‘Shadow of the Shallows’. A title that he truly enjoyed and gave him benefits toward stealth and attack damage, and advantages when in water-based terrain. When he strolled about the camp, he would be recognized like a celebrity. 

His Shadow-phasing ability worked wonders in the thick throng of the nagas and shallow waters, and their propensity to attack at dawn or dusk worked in the assassin’s favor greatly. 

Derek was sure that Leo must have received something too, especially considering he became a ‘Sir’, but he had changed. He wasn't talking to anyone, one would never know if he was crowned a Title. He had become cold and calculating and without Dalton to hamper his edge, he had become icy as a bar of gold. 

“Don’t worry, he’s not dead, the PerTerm would have notified us that he wasn’t part of our party any longer. The Aquapriest sent him away, we will not see the last of our Battlemage,” Derek consoled Ambrasia for the hundredth time. 

Leo whisked a whetstone against his massive blade and stared blue lasers at anyone who looked his way. His aura had become a domineering and sinister thing, constantly bashing away and oppressing those around him. Derek and Peyton reminded him to reel it in amongst strangers and newcomers, lest he scare off new recruits or cause more nose bleeds or seizures. 

“Ya, we can’t do this grind forever,” Peyton added, “I’m exhausted all the time.”

“Ya man, I thought this was gonna be a Quest, not a draft,” Derek agreed. 

The siren and klaxon screeched bloody murder.

Another wave. Great.

The party hopped up after what only felt like a few hours of calm. Leo was prepared as always, his aura blanketed the makeshift barracks as he burst alight in a halo of threatening gold. The other soldiers harbored mixed feelings about the mercurial warrior. 

The peaceful oceanfront beach was beset by hordes of vengeful nagas, and the party set their ground. 

Leo sliced the infantry lines in half with his sword three at a time, and Peyton proved equally lethal as he phased from one victim to the next, daggers working like pistons. 

Derek had used his stoneskin spell pre-battle which resulted in him having a dark gray tone to his skin, and the textured appearance of a smooth statue. With the spell in place and his boosted endurance and vitality, he was a veritable wrecking ball on the field of battle. 

Derek slammed his hammer into the ground causing a host of nagas to become ankle-deep ensnared in a melting pit of sand. He proceeded to bash their heads in with his massive war hammer which had leveled up from the constant usage. 

Chunks of Naga were exploded outward, coating the barbarian in filth. 

Everything had been non-stop since landing, with constant duties and sentry detail. He just wanted the proper time to mourn and move on. Being the defender was cool and all, but no spell of stone magic would make up for Cece being dead. 

Wading into battle, his hammer took no names or any platitudes. Derek was death incarnate.  The blasts of gore and blood only made him swing harder. 

They had recently discovered the Nagas were being led by a serpentine Queen, she was always seated in an aquatic Sedan near the rear of the hordes, holding the Tome tightly in her arms. It gave her the powers of Sight, which had proved problematic based on their lucrative raids. It also allowed her to accurately predict where the defenders would be and their tactics. 

The Aquapriest’s interjection had halted the Naga horde’s maritime crime spree. The defenders attempted to fight their way to the rear lines, but to no avail, the nagas rose from the water in astonishing numbers. Many speculated it was a result of the destruction of Daufuskie Island. The island’s demise had caused the mass migration of the nagas from their oceanic homes and underground warrens. 

Derek wiped gore and sweat from his face, and Leo was on the beach hacking at two soldier nagas at once, turning them into sushi. 

Suddenly. 

From the horizon, a rolling bank of dark thunder clouds swept ominously into the vista. The sky darkened and errant bolts of lightning began striking the ocean's surface and coastline.

 A cold, icy wind rolled in quickly and the temperature dropped noticeably. 

Ambrasia clapped a little in the background and Leo stopped swinging his huge sword and stared off into the encroaching darkness, the gold band on his arm glowed ominously. 

The look on Leo’s face was so hopeful that his heart clenched tightly for the man. He loved Cece, but these two were like obsessed psychos. 

The battle was forcibly hushed as the rolling thunder-head clouds filled the skyline. Torrential rivers of rain began to pour onto the unwitting masses. Even the amphibious nagas looked fettered by the flood-like rains. 

The winds picked up aggressively, causing the sussaration of battle to slow drastically. 

The bolts of lightning began to strike the congregated Naga army in massive blasts of destruction and huge cyclones of wind touched down on the surface of the water. Edges of the beach were annihilated and the winds tossed the small humanoids hundreds of feet into the air. 

Giant waves formed along the coastline to throttle the Nagas against the rocks and razor-sharp coral, and icy hail began to pelt down in baseball-sized chunks. 

These chunks quickly converted into sharp dagger-like icicles that sliced into the Naga horde like wet paper and the Aquapriest’s army retreated further inland to let the Storm carry out its unsolicited magnitude of destruction. 

“It’s him! I knew it,” Leo shouted into the ever-encroaching squall. 

“It appears that our Battlemage has returned,” Derek mumbled in awe. 

Descending from the sky with his robes and garments billowing about, the massive black and gold striped cat danced in the air around the sorcerer in a dazzling display of lightning and strobe-like flashing. 

Smatterings of lights and energy skittered about the duo, and the black and gold tiger looked very comfortable in the storm clouds. The storm devoured the Naga invasion like a starving demon, electric bolts churned the masses, cyclonic winds and maelstroms of water swallowed countless victims, and as Dalton landed on the steep beaches next to an awestruck Leo, the storm intensified. 

Dalton's eyes stared at the Golden knight, bloodshot and seeking forgiveness, flashing with arcane energy. 

Suleiman darted off and began tearing into the Naga Queen’s retinue and as the royal procession attempted to retreat into the waters, the storm tiger pounced from victim to victim in blasts of electric clouds, huge claws tearing through their weak armor like cheesecloth. 

Suleiman leapt onto the Queen’s shoulders and with a great crunch, bit her head off, he then snatched the Tome from the Queen and used his back paws to viciously propel himself off her body, simultaneously shredding her chest into strips of meat. 

Coruscating energies flickered in Dalt’s eyes; a brilliant blue, yellow, violet, black, and cyan. The roaring energy made a sound like a train, and the wings of the channeled elements encircled his head.

He looked like an avenging angel with flashes of light and mandalas surrounding his being, a massive halo formed behind his back that emanated storm vibes. 

His shadow cat, which had grown to the size of a sedan, was dancing over the heads of the snake-like army shooting errant bolts of electricity and slashing with his claws.   

The invasion was almost single-handedly decimated and the remnants of the Naga army fled as quickly as they had arrived, now amidst bolts of death-mongering energy. 

Dalton willed the energies to subside as his mana was low anyway. Suleiman rode the dying winds to land on the beach beside his Master, standing taller than his head, the giant cat was streaked in stripes of silver and gold. 

Purring aggressively, Suleiman nuzzled Dalton who was still crackling with leftover electric energy from the storm.

He fed the errant bolts to the vociferous tiger. 

Suleiman dropped the bloodied tome at Dalton’s feet, but he only had eyes for the leonine warrior. 

“Where have you been?” Leo asked coldly of the mage, no one or anything else existed in the world right then. 

“I was taken away,” he choked, he had tried to will himself to stoicism and failed pathetically, “I’m so sorry. It was the hardest thing I’ve ever had to do. I had no choice, you saw. I grew stronger, and I met a dragon, Leo, I never meant to.. ” before he could finish the paladin had wrapped him up in a bone-crushing hug and began crying into his shoulder. 

“Never again, you can't leave me again, Dalt, I didn’t know what to do.” Racks of sobs shook the massive man’s shoulders. 

Peyton and the gang watched the exchange in mostly silent acceptance.

Derek mumbled, “the melodramatic award goes to.”

The huge blonde Viking of a man looked ready to crumble with his inflamed eyes and shivers. Dalton hugged him back as hard he could manage, his eyes were like faucets again. Suleiman was rubbing the pair aggressively and comfortingly.  

“Lord Dalton, it is good to see you. The Aquapriest spoke truly then?” Ambrasia played diplomat nicely. 

“Ya Ambs, he dumped me on a mountain, with no supplies to die. He truly sucked.” He swiped his damp face discreetly.

Derek and Peyton came in for a group hug but Leo hadn’t relented from his bear hug yet. Dalton felt smothered but loved. 

Even Ambrasia got in the mix as the party deeply embraced and reconvened for the first time in weeks. 

Chapter 44  

They gathered in the war camp which was halfway back to Balinor from the Naga incursion. The sun had set, and everyone was exhausted, but upon arriving at the large, heavily occupied campgrounds, the party arrived to cheers and applause. 

The soldiers stood respectfully from around the campfires, and as word spread, more of the army arrived to offer their thanks and congratulations. 

“You’re welcome, glad to help,” Derek was waving generously to the adoring masses. 

“I don’t think those applause are for us, buddy,” Peyton quietly consoled the barbarian, as Dalton stepped forward and demurely acknowledged the crowds. The roaring cheers doubled in volume as figures seemed to emerge from the shadows. 

Dalton must have felt like a cheat, if he hadn’t received such a massive Gift from Navelnaille, he would never have been able to do what he had just done, but Leo’s adoring look of pride was reward enough. Suleiman basked in the attention as he postured and made great bounds in front of his new fans. The Aquapriest must have foreseen some possibility of his meeting the dragon and its potential benefits. 

Emerging from the crowd was a man in full armor. He looked to be of Asian descent and he carried two scimitars on his waist. 

“Sir Erickkson, well done out there, care to introduce me to your friend?” The man asked in an accented voice. 

“This is Dalton, I mean Lord Dankworth. He is our Stormrider and Battlemage. Dalt, this is the Aquapriest’s commander, General Kedek,” Dalton nodded at Leo’s introduction, and the General gave him a soldier’s wrist clasp as a means of formal introduction. 

“Could have used you a few weeks ago, but glad to have you. Was the Naga Queen killed?” The General inquired. 

“Um, ya she is, um, mostly definitely dead. And you can thank the Aquapriest for the wait, but I think it had to play out the way it did, otherwise I wouldn’t have been able to beat them,” he explained to the much shorter man who was towered over by the pair. 

“Well, then praise to his Watery Holiness for a decision well made,” the General responded, making a spiral gesture over his heart. 

Ambrasia mimicked the gesture, “may he flow forever.” 

Derek rolled his eyes.  

“General Kedek, can you and your forces mop up the rest of the invasion? If so, we leave early tomorrow in the morning for Balinor to continue our Quest,” Leo informed the diminutive man. 

“Aye, we sure can. Your help was much needed and greatly appreciated. The Army of Balinor will remember your contribution. So enjoy a hero’s welcome, my men are setting his Lordship and familiar up with the Champion’s tent, your friends know the layabout of the land, welcome Lord Dalton Dankworth of Balinor, Scourge of the Naga Kingdom,” and with this final proclamation, Dalton received another title. 

SCOURGE OF THE NAGA KINGDOM 

+5 STRENGTH, +5 DEXTERITY, +5 DAMAGE WHEN FIGHTING NAGAS OR IN AQUATIC TERRAIN. 

It wasn’t the best title, but every point helped and his attribute points were accruing nicely. 

Leo led Dalton to a campfire near the center of the temporarily erected city. The party followed chatting amicably. Dalton fully elucidated upon the wild chapter of his life that led him to this moment. 

Leo made some more introductions at the fire. One of the soldiers, an amphibious-looking humanoid, was preparing what looked like a huge mushroom cap, placed upside down directly into the fire. 

Inside the cavity of the cap were chunks of meats, vegetables, legumes, sliced potatoes, and a creamy peppery broth marinating the whole kaboodle as it simmered inside the fungal cap. 

The aromas were fresh and mouth-watering, the mushroom cap was flavoring and utilitarian in its heat-absorbing capabilities. 

The Salamandarian continued stirring the concoction as drinks were handed out. Dalton accepted a bowl of the mushroom stew and a tankard of beer. Dalton was slurping back what must be homemade ale when a soldier approached him and Leo hesitantly. 

“Sirs, me and the men, we all pitched in, we wanted to give you this in thanks for stopping the war,” he timidly handed a beautiful silver flask over, to which Leo accepted on their behalf. 

“We can't accept this, we’ve got our own booze,” Dalton let the man know.

“Thank you Roderick, his Lordship hasn’t been around people for a while, his charisma is falling a little short,” Leo teasingly elbowed him and Roderick bowed his head in response.  

“Not like that you haven’t milord, begging your pardon but that’s from the Trader shop, top shelf stuff milord, alchemical it is.” 

They thanked the man who was excited just to have spoken to the fearsome duo and as he ran back to his comrades he could be heard shouting, “he knew my name he did,” the bandied-legged man called into the distance. 

Leo’s gold stuff from the limo was probably a bit better, but the flask’s spirit was amazing and tasted like buttery squash and brown sugar roasted over maple wood and cinnamon. 

They finished it in a few gulps. 

Getting shown to his tent by a squire, Leo helped Dalton find his overly elaborate and gilded Champion’s tent. 

Derek noticed that neither of them returned that evening.

Chapter 45   

They all woke early the next day with the sunrise. Leo offered to make breakfast, so Dalton helped prepare some of the food by cleaning off the meat and trimming monster fat with his dagger. 

Leo was whistling and cooking and he was feeding his black thunder-tiger all the scraps of trimmed meat and fat. With his companion’s newfound size, they were going to have to grind at least thirty pounds of meat for the giant lynx daily. It wasn’t a difficult task, just tedious, but with how much storage their bags held, it wasn’t too large a concern for him. 

Derek and the others strolled up from their own respective campgrounds, and Derek noticed Leo’s ear-to-ear grin and general 180 degree turnaround in emotional states. 

“There’s the old Leo, I remember him, all ya needed was some nookie, bro? I could have thrown you a couple handys every now and then,” Derek teased the paladin who blithely rolled the barb off his bobbing shoulder dance. 

Dalton, on the other hand, summoned Suleiman to intimidate the fool, and with a menacing growl and a dash of electrical mana, the cat-bulk doubled in size and positioned himself directly in front of Derek with a deep-throated warning, pointed ears laid back. The glowing eyes stared down at the dark-haired barbarian. 

“Good kitty, good kitty. Just a joke. Good teenagers take off their clothes according to some mice. Tell daddy I’m sorry,” he had his hands up in submission. 

Everyone laughed at Derek's discomfort, but with some hot tea and breakfast, the band had been reunited and moods were high. 

Ambrasia ‘cooed’ and played with Suleiman, while Peyton looked thoughtful. 

“Dragon-blessed, huh, and so you become a little more overpowered,” Peyton said wistfully. 

Dalton chuckled but shrugged and had to agree to some extent. 

The General showed up with some aides and a military entourage, the party stood to greet him.

“Lord Dankworth, Sir Erickkson, I trust you slept well,” Derek, Peyton, and even one of the aides snickered much to their embarrassment but the General plowed on, “we have brought you some parting supplies and gifts.”

Motioning to an aide, the skinny Caucasian man in lamellar armor handed Dalton a fabric baton. It was deep blue with some yellow trim and looked oddly familiar. 

“Your Champion’s tent. It’s an incredibly enchanted item that, as you know, possesses an extra dimensional space inside.” 

Dalton whispered to everyone, “it’s huge, it has a kitchen and a fireplace.”

“It’s also weatherproof, and can be commanded to close and open with an inbuilt spell. The furniture and items inside the tent will stay exactly where they were when the tent closed. It’s the perfect item for any Adventurer with class,” the General finished like an advertisement. 

“Wow, so you get the gargantuan Castle Lodge and a magic mansion tent, and we’re all still technically homeless? That’s fair,” Derek was genuinely upset. 

Leo leaned over to Derek and whispered back, “I’m sure you could throw those soldiers a couple of handys to let you stay with them.” 

Derek lunged for Leo and everyone was giggling as Peyton played referee and Ambrasia got pseudo-tackled on the way. The General and his entourage were interrupted by the commotion and they looked very worried about the future of their country.

“These are the Champions, sir?” one of the aides whispered loudly to the General who motioned him to silence. 

“The hope and saviors of humanity,” the general dismally added as he watched Derek do a touchdown dance. 

The rest of the ‘Gifts’ consisted of emergency supplies, smokeless logs, chopped firewood (it’s not the sort of thing you think of, but with magic bags of holding, it made total sense), an assortment of dried foods, spices, potions, magic sprays to keep monsters at bay, and various useful items. 

Derek was none too pleased with the presents, but his PerTerm indicated it was giving them an advantage on their next Quest.

Dalton had been ready to trek back on foot but was pleasantly surprised when there were two carriages waiting for them at the depot. Both were hauling wagons packed to the brim with armor, weapons, skins and pelts, and apparently all the loot the Army deemed they deserved. 

The ride back took a day and half, the only excitement came from a late night pack of prowlers. 

Swamp Rat                              Level 11

Affinity: Water 

These mutant pre-Coalescent earth creatures are the rodent denizens of the marshes and swamps. Feeding off anything they can find, these opportunistic scavengers have been known to work together. 

Their claws and bites are riddled with diseases, and injuries can often result in sickness or other afflictions. 

They were mutated swamp rats with the musculature of greyhounds and the bite of a bulldog. 

The mud-covered pack of thirty encircled the party as the fire had been dying down, Dalton commanded Ambrasia to stoke the wood while the guys all stood with their backs to the flames, having drawn their weapons. 

“Don’t let them bite you, they’re venomous,” Peyton shouted as the party unleashed havoc on the aggressive rodents. 

Dalton blasted lightning bolts that were chased by Peyton’s thrown daggers and Derek’s monstrous shockwaves with his hammer. Leo’s new skills were evident in his deft handiwork with a rapier sword. He had deigned to use his massive monster killer and was instead wielding a whip-quick sword with ease as he chopped and pierced the swamp rats midair. 

They only needed Ambrasia to blast a rat one time when it got close to biting Derek’s turned back. 

Otherwise, the band went completely unhurt. Not even Derek wanted to bother with the putrid carcasses, so they tossed them into a deep hole Derek made with his hammer. 

“Rot in hell, Splinter,” Derek spat whilst summoning his spell to entomb the carcasses. Derek was the one who insisted on it because he didn’t want to unwittingly bring the attention of predators or carrion hunters onto themselves or the Aquapriest’s army. 

“And you call us dramatic?” Leo asked.

“What? Splinter always pissed me off. Damn rat was so high and mighty. The turtles just wanted some pizza with ice cream on it, and they did all the heavy lifting.” 

He realized everyone had leveled up as well and hit the evolution stage to pick a more advanced class. Upon asking, he found out that Peyton had chosen the Shadow Ninja, it was totally his flair and basically doubled as a scout and assassin build. 

Derek had picked a unique, Epic-class called Guardian of the Mountain. It was definitely a stone mage-barbarian blend, but it had cool growth potential. Leo also had an Epic-class called Knights Solar. It was a celestial version of a paladin with less moral hang-ups apparently. 

Ambrasia had been offered a class called Sea Witch, which was a step away from her previous Water Acolyte. It offered her some more attacks and hexes, so she was becoming more than just a one-trick pony, but Dalton insisted she should pick up some more skills anyway. 

They first stopped at the shop to offload the wagons, and Johnny surprised them by meeting them outside and he swiftly organized a pickup for the goods. Dalton also turned in all his pelts and items from his mountain excursion, much to Johnny’s approval, he smiled and nodded excitedly, mentioning the rarity of some of those mountain beasts. 

Dalton hoped that the Trader was legitimate, because truthfully, none of them knew any better. 

Johnny tempted them to come inside, but they all deduced that a trip to the Trader would probably be next on their list after seeing the Aquapriest. 

The carriages and wagons were returned to the Army much to Peyton’s dismay, he had been hoping to keep them for future use. A true treasure junkie, well, they all were really. None of them could see a nice piece of furniture, painting, rug, or trinket without scooping it up now for their suites in the Lodge. 

Mentally preparing themselves, they trudged slowly toward the Water Temple. 

Upon entering, they were greeted by the ethereal water priestesses once again. The blue-clad ladies wrapped the men in kemen sarongs and Ambrasia got similar service and a scarf. 

The Temple was empty from petitioners and visitors, and the Aquapriest was in his usual statue-like pose of stillness with his fisted hands placed aggressively on his hips. 

The band took their places on the dais, and Leo offered the unmoving Aquapriest the Tome of Scrying. 

“Ho, ho! Well done, little ones. Consider your first Quest compete,” the Aquapriest grabbed the thick Tome from Leo’s outstretched hand and, swear to the gods, he shoved it in his mouth, like the Water Lily, and gobbled it up in two quick bites. 

This Asshole! 

[Beware, Champion, he’s very dangerous.] 

Chiyoko was wary of the guy, he definitely should be on guard. 

Travelers can be….eccentric. 

His PerTerm agreed. 

The Aquapriest was true to his word and split a decent amount of Experience amongst the band evenly, they also received about 150,000 credits each. 

“Ho, ho, Adventurers. You know which member of your party proved himself the best? Ho!” The gang looked around as the Giant Priest-god bent over and proceeded to tickle and pet Suleiman whilst making silly cat noises, “yes he did, who’s a good kitty?” 

The Aquapriest….was a cat guy. 

Derek made the crazy index finger spin move towards his temple, and instantly the Aquapriest was in front of the burly man in a spray of water, “can I be of service, mortal?”

“No, we still good. We good, bro.”

“The next part of your journey will test you to your core. Your perseverance, your loyalty, your innovation and fortitude. You will be sent forth to the Kingdom of Icelundia in two days' time. Retrieve the Froststone, and it’ll be yours with a huge boon. See my High Priestess, she will give you the details of your journey. I will see you henceforth in two days time, at the rising of the sun.”

With this, the Aquapriest zipped into the shadows of the Temple without bending its knees. 

“Is it time to go shopping, yet?” Ambrasia asked hopefully. 

The guys all snickered and made some Wayans Brothers White Chick references that Ambrasia pretended not to understand. 

—————-

The Priestess had guided them to Johnny’s, the Trader. They were informed a line of credit had been issued and that the Adventurers were told to get everything they would need for their journey to the near Arctic temperatures of Icelundia. 

Arriving at the Trader’s, the party was greeted with a VIP entrance. Trolls and various humanoids carried trays of champagne and mechanical golems laid out tables, plates of food, carafes of wines, and hot towelettes were offered to freshen up. 

Johnny let the group know that the Aquapriest had booked a few hours for personal service of the highest Order, and the Champions felt pampered immediately. 

The Trader’s pavilion had been converted into a brazier-warmed, Scandinavian-like great hall. Weapons and fur coats lined the walls. Pelts and robes, hiking gear, and various gear covered the tables and hung from hooks. Enchanted items were laid bare in crystal cases and sprites in scantily clad uniforms darted about adjusting and arranging items in a more visually appealing manner. 

“Fuck ya,” Derek shouted and the band agreed, although with slightly less gusto.

Along the walls, long banners had been strategically positioned portraying a metallic looking Coat-of-Arms. The sigil consisted of a shield held aloft by two massive felines. One was a golden lion while the other was a black tiger with gold and silver stripes. The shield was broken into four quadrants. The top left was a crescent moon and star, the top right was Chiyoko crossed with her own sheath amongst a dark backdrop that resembled a nebula and a starry sky. 

The bottom left quadrant was a Scroll and four feathers whilst the last quadrant was a thunderstorm over a sea with crashing bolts and flaming ships. 

The shield was topped by a sharply pointed crown with multiple places for jewels and gemstones. The Banner’s overall color scheme was dark purple, black, and emerald green. 

It appeared House Dankworth had earned itself a sigil. The Trader smiled and handed Dalton a magically enchanted ring bearing the same Crest miniaturized onto a thick, Mithril signet ring. 

“Viscount Dankworth, Scourge of the Naga Kingdom, Dragon-Blessed, Champion of Earth, Seedbearer,” Johnny chuckled appreciatively and a bit proudly, “stories of your party will roam far and wide before sun has set, be ready, for many will seek to bolster their own reputation, by diminishing yours.” Johnny finished his bizarre statement by depositing almost 200,000 credits into his account. 

“Hey Johnny, how ya been? Couldn’t help but notice you said Viscount and not Baron. Thanks for the warning btw and the money, can you tell us what we’re getting here?” Dalton remained friendly with the Traders, it would always be sage advice, so he slid the large signet ring on his left pinky. He was desperately hoping for any more information. 

“Your fiefdom at Balinor has grown exceedingly quickly and begun to pull noticeable revenue. Your holdings now consist of over 1000 residents and a Plan-sponsored Trader shop and various other craft specialty shops. This is a very meritorious occasion. It does not happen often that a Trader will show up this quickly in a local village or city. Your staff and residents have done an admirable job of reclaiming surrounding homes and areas and the security and luxury provided prove very desirable to all manner of persons. Your Title reflects your increased utility within the Copaderium, the money is your personal earnings from your tithes.”

Pinching the bridge of his nose, “I need to get back and figure out what is going on.” He had advanced without even trying. He could just imagine his mother and Ledi teaming up and taking in every stray family possible, and with the size of the homes, it was not that ridiculous a concept.

“I suggest after this Quest, milord.” The Trader smiled. 

“I guess that’s the only choice I have, but I would love to know what Ledi and my mum are up to.”

“In due time. All the costs for your next Quest, within reason, have been covered by his Watery Holiness. Have a look around, browse and feel free to ask for advice. Remember, you will be heading to one of the coldest environments in existence in your newly integrated world, so plan accordingly. Have fun,” the Trader flourished his hands in a very showman-like manner. 

“Did you just get richer, Viscount, sir, his Grace, Dankworth of the Storms?” 

“Shut up Leo, don’t tell Derek. He’d lose it,” he responded. 

Derek was their expert climber and jealous compatriot, and he took care of all the extraneous gear that he deemed might be necessary such as spiked boots for climbing, galoshes, skates, pitons, carabiners, and superheated string and things of that nature. 

Dalton and Leo meandered to an area near the back of the pavilion that had dimmer braziers and much larger fur cloaks, as the sections were roughly delineated by size and species of animal. Wafting clouds of incense drifted through the tent space. 

“Leo, I’m a Viscount now, what’s going on?.” He said incredulously. 

“I know, you’re doing really well in this new world, and it’s a good thing your last name isn’t Chocula.”

“I mean, I guess we’re doing well taking on all our Quests, but I’m benefiting a lot,it seems.”

“You deserve it.” 

Elbowing the blonde paladin who was absent-mindlessly lifting up accessories, he chuckled and elbowed him back. 

Ambrasia quickly picked a soft, bumpy white fur coat that was speckled with black spots. It dragged a foot behind her feet but she insisted it was made for her. The Trader let them know it was enchanted to retain heat and repel water, snow and wind, and all the coats had similar runes inscribed on them. Hers was made from numerous smaller pelts that came from a pack of Snow rodentia. 

“May I suggest an accessory,” he persuaded her into a matching hat that was a huge affair with a fox-like tail that hung down her shoulder.  

“I love, love! How do I look?” She gave the guys a spin. 

“Like a Sea queen,” Leo laughed. 

Peyton selected his cloak next. 

It was solid black, of course, but the pelt was short-haired and the skin was thick like a seal. It hung floor length but had two extraneous slits meant to free up his arms for sword or dagger usage. 

Leo picked his coat next and it was very fitting for his flavor. The coat was long-haired, thick, and the colors were gold, brown, and beige with hints of red. The hood was the head of a Sabre-toothed cat and it made his silhouette look ferocious. 

“Good choice, Sir Leo, the Nexmerium Mountaincat, the hide is said to be impenetrable,” the Trader had floated up silently, smiling laconically. 

Dalton imagined that the Aquapriest should expect to get billed full price for everything. 

“Sounds like the Nemean Lion. It’s a Greek myth from our history,” Dalton pointed out to the Trader. 

“Many fables, myths, and legends are based on real creatures, people, or stories from other worlds, they could stem from other Coalescences, sometimes the stories are just universally told fictions. The Coalescence is not a sudden event or anything to be taken lightly. The cultivation of a newly integrated system is often planned for millenium in advance,” the Trader explained while showing Derek some coats and cloaks. 

“So the Plan introduced these concepts to prepare us for the Coalescence? Does that mean a lion is native to earth, or is it from another world? If there are other humans in the Universe, does that mean earth isn’t our native planet?” Dalton was prying for information, but his PerTerm clammed up whenever their conversations got real. 

“Ahh, the young Master has thought long and hard, good, your path to knowledge must continue on its own, Lord Dankworth, but I will tell you that your path is both bright and full of potential.” Dalton noticed he evaded answering any serious question. 

Dalton was steeping in these revelations when his hand grazed a thick, soft long-haired cloak. A jolt of electricity awakened his senses and Dalton snatched the cloak off the hook. The voluminous fur cloak was dark gray and streaked with metallic stripes of gold and lighter grays. Throwing the fur over his shoulders, it had a similar slit to Peyton’s for wielding a sword, and an asymmetrical broach to clasp the front closed over his right shoulder.

“Ahh, I made a bet with myself that you would find this one. The Ptolaminian Storm Mammoth. These giants roam a ringed moon, Ptolam, that revolves around a gas giant. The moon system is wreathed in constant storms and the ecology has adapted accordingly. The mammoth’s coat was designed to be storm regenerative and impenetrable to most force attacks. It’s a perfect choice, milord,” the Trader acknowledged his sage pick. 

Dalton filed the name ‘Ptolam’ away into his mental inventory, that moon would probably offer him all sorts of treasures. 

Derek picked a Stone Mountain wolf coat that was light gray and brown.

The gang all bought fur hats to compliment their new cloaks except for Peyton who opted to keep his balaclava as his head covering. Dalton and Leo managed to find Russian, ushanka-like fur hats that were overly large and fluffy. 

With his new tent, fully equipped to the teeth with supplies and food stuffs, and their environment-specific armor and gear they were ready for the Quest to Icelundia. 

Dalton sent a few messages to his mother and Ledi, and hoped they would receive them soon enough to be worthwhile. 

The whole party decided to throw in and booked a lavish house on a miniature lake. The house was ecologically friendly and open to the night sky, and the sleeping rooms were more like barracks with multiple beds per room. 

They cooked some of their better meats inside the house on a wood-fired grill and drank a lot of wine and the whole party crashed together around the small fire before their next Quest truly started. 

————————-

Dalton woke up before everyone else, and smothered the last of the embers. Leo began rousing himself and the party all picked up on the cues, as they slowly gathered their supplies and bags of holding. 

Walking to the Sarawasti Water Temple, the band was quiet and introspective. Upon entering the Temple, the priestesses said nothing, but wrapped them in the same kemen they had worn before. 

Greeting the Aquapriest, he wasted little time with niceties. 

A deep, reverberating drum began to resound in the distance. 

“Ho, ho. It is time to continue your Quest, and I fear young ones, that your Time runs thin,” the Aquapriest said ominously. 

Chapter 45

Zeta 

The last few weeks had been tumultuous for her to say the least. A constant routine of monster killing, robberies, and pirating the high seas had become her dismal life. 

She didn’t think they were going to kill anyone, Cece didn’t deserve that, but she had thrown her lot in with the coup. She had been enamored with Edgar’s impassioned speeches about taking control of their own destinies. 

Peyton had been similarly torn between betraying the party and joining the pirate crew on the treasure hunt, but they were more knowledgeable, more skilled, and angry with Dalton’s ignorance, she couldn’t adventure with Dalton and Leo any longer. 

She felt sick to her stomach watching the pair’s disgusting antics, and her feelings of passion and love for the Storm mage festered like an infected wound. The more intensely she fought the emotions, the deeper their roots dug. 

Lady Daphne had returned from some trip on the mainland and she came swooping up the gangplank vigorously working her fan in the tropical heat. 

She was decked in expensive jewelry and enchanted gems as per usual, paired with a diaphanous gown of pale yellows over deeper browns and petticoats of mauve. 

“I’ve discovered the location of the Mindstone. I know where the Amethyst Towers are located,” she triumphantly proclaimed followed by a throaty laugh that exuded arrogance.  

Zeta had resented Cece for her looks and quiet confidence, only to have her replaced by this witch. 

She rolled her eyes at the melodramatic Courtesan. 

“How? The psychics wipe everyone’s memory of its location and they keep it a closely guarded secret.”

“Yes, Zeta, which is why I sent in one of my loyal seafaring clientele to burn a tattoo of the location onto his skin before leaving the docks. They may have wiped his memory, but he was simple-minded enough they assumed it was an ordinary injury. Not a self inflicted scarification of the Tower’s location,” Lady Daphne explained with a sinister giggle. “Next time we met, all I had to do was retrieve the information.”

“So he told you he had the tattoo, that he didn’t remember carving into his own body?” 

“Not exactly, he may have been under a few enchantments,” she flippantly added whilst tossing the flayed piece of skin with the map onto the table. 

She was a dark one. 

Edgar grabbed the large flap of bloodied skin and demanded everyone’s attention. 

“We have to go immediately, we’re ready, i'm sick of waiting” Edgar had become the focus for the pirate band as the figurehead for their little crime syndicate. 

He still had the magical sapphire known as the Tear of the Lady of the Lake, and was therefore the ‘Tearholder’. His possession of an Essence put him on par with Dalton and his Earthstone and ‘Seedbearer’ title. 

Since he found out about the different elemental stones from the Lady, he became obsessed with surpassing Dalton and collecting them all. 

Chow looked at the Captain and Lady Daphne was dancing a little jig around the massive cleric as she dragged her finger along his shoulder and jawline intermittently. 

Zeta was sure they were already sleeping together which infuriated her even more. 

“Yes, we sail within the hour,” the Captain stood up to his impressive height, “the psychics will see us coming eventually, we have to move quickly.” 

Well, damn. She had loosely been entertaining the thought of escaping onto the mainland and not returning. 

———————-

Lady Daphne let the Captain know that the Amethyst Towers were roughly located where old Sydney, Australia would have been. She pulled a detailed map from her Ring of Holding and Captain Triton began working out the navigational routes; he had a special transport ability with his necklace that allowed various forms of teleportation with certain restrictions. 

Chow pulled an astrolabe and assisted the captain. 

Utilizing the ley lines of the ocean and his own advanced skills, Triton summoned another vortex whirlpool and had them across the other side of the world in a matter of hours. 

The huge sail ship arrived at a dock where men, women, and various other races bustled about busily. Many were wearing weapons and various types of armor, and the dock master was decked in purple regalia, cinched over an alien frame that was roughly cylindrical in shape. 

As the gangplank descended, Triton and Edgar barely waited for it to touch the wooden planks before they were charging forward to the waiting Dock master. 

Followed by Daphne and Chow. Zeta brought up the rear attempting to be invisible. 

Lady Daphne had changed into what looked like an armored ball gown. Long flowing fabric was accentuated with a padded corset and thick gloves and metallic shoulder epaulets. She wore dark crimson today with makeup to match. 

At the bottom of the ramp, the Dock master attempted to stop or slow the Captain but Edgar handed him a wad of papers.

“Orders from the Arch Psion. Don’t make me wait.”

Zeta could see Edgar was using a powerful mind illusion spell and the purple mandalas and wisps of energy around his head created a quantum version around the dock master’s. 

“Let this band through immediately,” the alien said loudly with glossed-over eyes. 

Lady Daphne giggled at their open display of power on what had become the Ethereal Isles. The psychic mages and various off-shoot classes had placed their headquarters in this peaceful, distant locale on purpose. 

The soaring, purple crystalline towers dominated the skyline where the old Opera house used to be located. The nautical-looking structure had evolved into a unique blend of amethyst stone, marble, and shells. The towers were vertical with ridges and various terraces alternated in an organic manner that was chaotic and organized simultaneously. 

The walk to the Towers was tranquil and everything was a deep, emerald green. Trees and fountains were located at intersections and lined the walkways, the occasional mind mage could be seen in their tight purple jumpsuits. 

“They look ridiculous,” Daphne said snidely, and Zeta was reluctantly inclined to agree. 

They arrived at the Tower with no further incident, practically jogging, they arrived at the grand building with its soaring arches and stained glass windows. Triton and Daphne checked their defensive gear and Edgar cast a Mind Resistance spell on Chow, him and herself. 

They climbed the stairs rapidly, and she saw the marble, mother-of-pearl, and violet crystal doors were guarded by two psychic mages and two guards. An older man and woman in purple jumpsuits stood idly while the two young guards were stoic. 

“Ok, everyone knows their roles. We move in, fuck shit up, get the Stone, and we’re out. Agreed?” Captain Triton had reiterated everyone’s roles numerous times, as evidenced by the consenting nods around the party. 

The pirate party ascended the wide, amethyst-inlaid stairs, and as they came into view of the guards, Triton withdrew another, similar bundle of papers claiming he had to see the Arch Psion. 

The older lady’s head flared with purple mana. 

“He speaks falsehoods, they mean harm,” the old Soothsayer in the chair stood up and pointed at Edgar particularly, her eyes glowed a rich purple. 

The guards looked nervous and slowly drew their swords and Triton shrugged and said, “let’s do this.”

He proceeded to punch the young man in the face as the guard’s sword cleared its sheath, the amphibious pugilist ruined the guard’s face and killed him in one hit. 

Edgar crushed the old man’s skull with a quick gauntlet to the top of his head and Chow stabbed the other guard so quickly his sword blurred in the air. 

Daphne blasted the old lady directly in the face with her closed fan, rocketing bits of brain and skull fragments out the back of her head onto the amethyst walls, and the courtesan laughed uproariously. 

Scuttling forward, Zeta was forced to pitch in. 

Zeta was required to nullify another line of defense in the form of Psychic plants. These slow-moving bulbs and mutated ferns could sense ill-will and debilitate a person through psychic attacks or the use of paralyzing spores. 

Beast

Refugian Mind Trapper.                Level 20

This voracious plant feeds on the psychic auras of random passersby, and is a favored guardian of those who are able to control its appetites. It can stun and hypnotize its prey and feed on their life source at leisure. 

The vines and psionic abilities of the plant can be dedicated to specific types of targets like designated races or mental signatures. 

Weaknesses: Electricity, fire 

She used a combination of Vine grapple and Speak with plants spells to convince the plants to let them by undeterred, having convinced the flora it was mating season. The effect was carnal. 

The next few minutes were a bloodbath as they navigated the winding corridors and glittering hallways. The decor was rather spartan in places, but lights and tranquility were highlighted distinctly with a multitude of meditation gardens, prayer alcoves, and surrealistic art adorning the walls and niches. 

Many of the psychic mages were aware of the danger encroaching, but not from where or that it had already arrived. Triton and the others took no prisoners and showed no mercy. Anyone in purple, be they guard, mage, or supplicant were mowed down with magic and brute force. 

Chow had an epic but swift battle with a Psionic Warrior. The warrior wielded a glowing sword in his hand and three additional swords floated about his head, wielded by thought alone. Chow, with his mental fortitude through the roof, proved the better swordsman regardless, when in a flurry of clashing steel and superhuman speed, the warrior lost his life at the end of Chow’s wicked scimitar. Chow moved like an expert swordsman and a speedster with ridiculous Agility. The Warrior dropped a Skillbook that Chow quickly collected. It was a Skill to wield multiple blades at once. 

Zeta managed to avoid the worst of the action and was only required to cast one vine spell to hinder two mentalists who were escaping through a secret passage. Zeta deduced that Daphne took a particular pleasure in cruel means of punishment and execution due to her creative use of spells like ice ray and ray of enfeeblement. 

Zeta held back on being sick through years of practice, but it was a gruesome sight to behold, as the beautiful Courtesan laughed and tortured her quarry before killing them after repeated pleas of mercy.  

Upon entering the Great Hall of the Towers, the Council of Psyche were waiting with a host of well-armed soldiers and support mages surrounding them. 

“What do you want, you savages, we seek peace and knowledge, not riches or power,” the Arch Psion was an older man stuffed into his tight purple leotard uniform. 

“Give me the Eye of the Oracle of Delphi,” Edgar shouted at the Mage as he summoned a pulsating Psychic dagger. 

“It’s sacrilege, it’s sacred to the Guild of the Mind, to the Towers, to the whole Ethereal Isle, we cannot separate with it for the sake of one man’s power,” the Arch Psion was shaking visibly. 

“Then I will pry it from your cold, dead fingers, Zeta now!” Edgar shouted at her as he sprinted right and began firing psychic daggers into the rest of the mass of soldiers protecting the Councilors. 

Daphne had a Fireball spell somewhere in her fan as she shot the red glowing projectile and ran away with a laugh, using the fan to ricochet psychic blasts like a mirrored shield. 

The Fireball went off unhindered in a massive blast that crippled mages and caused limbs and parts to explode outward. 

Zeta began to summon her Giant Scorpion. The once exciting aspect of using magic had lost much of its luster in the face of such blatant death.  

Chow had made his way into the rafters and the upper floor balcony that ran the perimeter of the huge room, which had been filled with guards. His quick sword work and immunity to mind control proved deadly to the fairly one-dimensional magic users and heavily-armored guards. 

Zeta’s Scorpion arose from the dark, wispy summoning clouds by the entrance of the Great Hall. Commanding the scorpion to attack the guards and psychics, the mindless beast clipped, bit, and stung anyone that got too close to its incredible reach. The psychic attacks had no effect on the arachnoid’s insectile brain, an intended ploy by Triton and Daphne. 

“Guard the front, no one in or out, girl,” Triton barked at Zeta, punching a guard so hard he flew into the opposing wall, gurgling blood and dying quickly. 

Edgar had not remained idle, he had charged the table of Councilors and methodically beat and murdered each member as they repeatedly cast mind spells on the brute. Between Triton and Daphne though, Edgar had been loaded up on mental defense charms, a spirit shield, and was given a few more psychic attack spells. 

Additionally, with his healing, strength, and Gauntlet, Edgar had truly become a monster. 

His Gauntlet was smeared in gore when the Arch Psion hit Edgar with a telekinetic blast that shot him a dozen feet back in a purple wave of mandalas. A female mentalist cast a rainbow-light spell that hindered one’s vision and obfuscated their locations, but with an aggressive wave and rising to his feet Edgar dispersed the cloud and with a psychically enhanced ‘Roar’, the bloodied old woman fell to the ground out of the fight. 

A parade of soldiers were running down the hallway to enter the great hall via a side passage when Triton rubbed his hands together, summoning spinning mandalas of yellow and gray, he clapped and sent a concussive wave of destruction down the narrow hallway which acted like a megaphone enhancing the strength of the spell. The host of soldiers were crushed indiscriminately. 

The party quickly had the room secured and the points of ingress were all covered. 

Edgar and the Arch Psion squared off and had a mental battle that largely consisted of blasts of energy rocketing back and forth and being visibly pushed with their will. An errant whip of crackling mana escaped and struck a pillar of amethyst, obliterating it into purple dust. The air was drenched with deep, soul-wrenching energy. 

The fight was mostly unseen and occurred on the spiritual plane, but Zeta felt the oppressive crushing of both their wills. The Arch Psion’s was a hefty sphere of righteousness and desperation whereas Edgar’s aura was an oppressive cloud of sinister intent and desire for power. 

The Arch Psion broke first when Edgar snuck in a psychic dagger past their mental scrimmage. The old man fell to the ground but Edgar wasn’t finished, he stepped forward and grabbed the mage, slamming him onto the marble and gemstone conference table. Smashing his gauntlet into the man's chest, the sound of broken ribs and tenderized muscles echoed throughout the chamber. 

“Where is the Eye?” Edgar’s eyes were lit with wrathful, purple energies. 

“Never, you are touched by evil, we can help cleanse your soul,” his eyes were white and bug-eyed, the Mind-priest panted from terror. 

“My soul is fucking spotless.”

Edgar slowly reached with his Gauntleted hand and grasped the Psion’s wrist, he clenched his fist closed and crunched the bones in the Psion’s arm. 

The Arch Psion was screaming something terrible. Edgar slowly reached over and repeated the process with the mage’s other arm. 

Edgar waited a while for the agony to ruin the old man’s soul before he healed him. The mangled bones and flesh knitted back together slowly, but the visceral pain was still present the entire time. 

The once venerable old man screamed and wailed like a baby. 

“Please, stop!”

“Round two?” Edgar reached down and grabbed the old man’s genitals with his huge Gauntlet. He began squeezing and the Psion whimpered and conceded defeat. He sobbed and his body was racked with convulsions and spasms of phantom pains. 

With an elaborate wave and hand gesture, the Arch Mage dismissed the massively complex illusion that was the back wall of the Great Hall. The opaque clouds of purple mandalas and mana bursted into gaseous energies and dissipated slowly, revealing a secret chamber and an ornate pedestal.

Floating above the pedestal was the Eye of the Oracle of Delphi. 

The ‘Mindstone’. 

It looked like a polished Amethyst, hewn into the shape of a perfect pyramid. The gem radiated powerful psychic energy, and as Edgar approached the pedestal, his aura of menace became more entrenched, deep drum-like booms echoed throughout the building followed by the crystal tinkling of more walls and windows breaking. 

The building shook with his very step. 

Edgar finished slaying the Arch Psion and he received another Psychic-based mind spell based on the tome hovering over the corpse. Edgar claimed the spell and inhaled it quickly. Moving forward, Edgar was single-minded in his Quest for power. 

Edgar reached and grabbed the Mindstone from its floating perch. The huge fractals of purple energy and lights played across his face and the entire room. 

CONGRATULATIONS TO THE CHAMPION OF THE MIND.

The eye of the Oracle of Delphi has been claimed 

HAIL THE SEER

Edgar pulled the giant sapphire from his bag and as he held both stones, Zeta inspected him. 

EDGAR YISIR                        CLASS: (EPIC)                               

                                                CLERIC OF CHAOS 

HUMAN                            

TITLES

ANOINTED

CHAMPION OF EARTH

TEARHOLDER

BETRAYER

THE SEER

His new, Epic level class scared Zeta with its ominous undertones. Edgar insisted it was just the Plan being dramatic, but having seen the congratulatory looks from Daphne and Triton, she felt otherwise. 

Her own advanced class choice had been difficult for her, but she had settled on Beast Sorceress. It was a Summoner class but still utilized a heavy flare for direct magic. 

“We got the Stone, it’s time to go gang. Get outside, my Teleportation spell won’t work in here,” Triton took charge and the band gathered in the center of the Great Hall, more soldiers were hesitantly entering from all sides. 

“Let’s bring it down, leave nothing standing,” Edgar tucked his newfound Essence Stones into his bag and stayed true to his word when he bonded a Psychic Dagger with a Force punch and blasted a destructive wave of duplicitous energies into the back of the Hall to a terrific shattering of stone. 

Lady Daphne laughed throatily and began casting bolts of various colors and destructive qualities down hallways and into the high ceilings. 

Triton stalked past Zeta and her summoned monster pausing only to tell her to leave the beast behind. 

Commanding the Scorpion to destroy everything possible, she turned heel and followed the band of Chaos out of the once beautiful Amethyst Tower to the sound of the scorpion raging and smashing, acid and venom poured down the once crystalline walls. 

Captain Triton and Lady Daphne wreaked decimation on the Towers and its denizens on their way out the front doors, concussive waves and force missiles shattered walls, corroded columns, and annihilated the few stragglers left behind. 

As the party gathered at the base of the grand entrance stairs, they turned back as one and watched the tall structure collapse in on itself and implode in an explosion of crystal fragments, dust, and psionic energies. 

Zeta felt her summoned mana wink out of existence, it was the Scorpion’s essence in her subconscious indicating it had perished. 

Daphne and Chow were enjoying the destructive spectacle and the Captain was holding his anchor teleportation amulet in his fist and chanting. 

“Well done Edgar, the Cleric of Chaos, another Essence stone claimed, which one shall we find next?” Lady Daphne ecstatically asked, draping herself on the brooding hulk as he flexed his Gauntleted fingers, his eyes lit with wisps of purple and white energy.

“It doesn't matter. They will all be mine. And call me 

The Oneiromancer” Edgar’s aura exploded outward in a huge sphere of dominance and power as Triton’s watery bubble encapsulated them and transported them back on deck the Symposiarch. 

Daphne’s continuous laughter echoed across the ruined Ethereal Isles and the broken Amethyst city

Epilogue

The last thing the party had been allowed to do by the Aquapriest was to update their statistics and check their Quests. 

It was at the edge of the Portal to their next Quest that they discovered this message from his PerTerm. 

CONGRATULATIONS TO THE CHAMPION OF THE MINDSTONE. 

THE EYE OF THE ORACLE OF DELPHI HAS BEEN CLAIMED. 

ALL HAIL THE SEER

Dalton knew that it was Edgar and the pirate crew. They hadn’t been idle and they had procured a second Essence stone. Edgar and crew were not hesitating and they gathered the Essence stones as his gang partied, feasted, and relaxed. 

His stomach roiled and looking at Leo’s visage, he knew that the Sun Knight felt similarly. It was time to get serious. The Froststone would be theirs. The Heart of the Wendigo. 

“Ho, ho. Good luck mortals, Champions of Earth, may you find what you are looking for.”

The Aquapriest flicked his wrist and the party and Dalton’s Thunder Tiger were sucked into the spinning Portals on the surface of the tranquil pond. 

End Book 1